UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA. 


FROM   THE    LIBRARY   OF 

DR.  JOSEPH   LECONTE. 

GIFT  OF  MRS.   LECONTE. 

No. 


PRAYER 


AND  ITS 


BEING  A  STATEMENT  OF  FACTS  IN  THE  LIGHT 
OF  REASON  AND  REVELATION. 


BY 

WILLIAM  W.  PATTON,  D.  D., 

v 

tATE  EDITOR-IN-CHIEF  OF  THE  ADVANCE,   AUTHOR  OP  "THE  YOUNO  MAN, 
"CONSCIENCE  AND  LAW,"  "SPIRITUAL  VICTORY,"  ETC, 


CHICAGO  f 
J.    S.    GOODMAN. 

CINCINNATI  :  C.  F,  VENT.       SAN  FRANCISCO  :  F.  DEWINQ  &  Co. 
1876, 


•BV" 


COPYBIGHT. 

A.  D.   1875. 

BT  J.   6.   GOODMAN. 


MARDIK,  LTTSE  <fe  Co. 

ElOECTEOTTPERS  AND  STEREOTTPERS, 
CHICAGO. 


PREFACE. 


AND  is  there  room  for  another  book  on  Prayer,  after 
the  treatises  upon  this  fruitful  theme,  from  the  time  of  the 
Christian  Fathers  to  the  present  day?  In  answering  this 
inquiry,  one  must  remember,  that  each  age  of  the  world  must 
have  its  own  literature.  There  must  then  be  books  to  meet 
present  phases  of  religious  experience,  even  if  the  truths  dis 
cussed  made  part  of  the  most  ancient  faith.  Prayer  has  had 
its  interest,  as  a  doctrine  and  as  a  practice,  in  all  the  centu 
ries,  and  it  is  still  the  strength  of  the  believer,  and  the  scoff 
of  the  infidel.  An  attempt  is  made  in  this  volume  to  give, 
in  a  popular  form,  the  facts  and  the  philosophy  of  the  sub 
ject.  It  is  written  for  the  people  ;  yet  it  assumes  that  they 
are  neither  children  nor  fools,  and  will  welcome  an  intelli 
gent  discussion  of  a  fundamental  question.  The  first  seven 
chapters  aim,  therefore,  to  elucidate  the  nature,  characteris 
tics,  methods  and  conditions  of  Prayer ;  to  show  its  true 
place  in  the  system  of  the  universe;  and  to  answer  the 
specious  objections  of  the  skeptics.  The  argument  is  de 
signed  to  be  thorough,  without  being  dry  and  abstruse. 

But  the  chief  aim  of  the  book  is  to  furnish  authentic  facts, 
so  grouped  and  explained,  in  the  light  of  the  principles  set 
forth  in  the  early  chapters,  as  to  dispel  doubt,  and  encourage 
a  rational  and  Scriptural  faith.  The  answers  to  prayer  have 
been  drawn  from  a  wide  region  of  investigation.  A  few 
from  the  olden  time  have  been  inserted,  but,  for  obvious 

(3) 


186693 


4  PREFACE. 

reasons,  preference  has  been  given  to  those  of  recent  date. 
These  have  been  furnished  by  Christian  brethren  to  an  extent 
which  compelled  the  author  to  use  only  a  selection;  but  his 
hearty  thanks  are  equally  returned  to  all  who  have  thus 
aided  his  researches,  whether  he  has  had  space  to  insert 
their  communications,  or  not.  A  few  Christians,  who  deny 
the  practical  value  of  such  testimony  to  the  power  of  Prayer, 
will  find  their  ideas  curiously  represented,  and,  it  is  trusted, 
satisfactorily  discussed,  in  the  concluding  chapter. 

These  answers  tft  prayer  are  styled  "  Remarkable,"  not 
because  it  is  at  all  strange  in  itself,  that  such  things  should 
take  place,  under  the  divine  government,  but  only  that  they 
appear  so  to  the  incredulity  of  the  world,  and  to  the  weak 
faith  of  the  church.  If  there  were  more  real  prayer,  the 
striking  answers  would  be  everyday  occurrences.  The  facts 
cited  are  made  the  subject  of  discriminating  comment,  to 
preserve  the  reader  from  unwarrantable  inferences,  and  the 
embrace  of  theories  which  work  delusion  instead  of  faith. 
The  desire  of  the  author  has  been  to  produce  a  volume 
which  should  be  welcomed  by  every  pastor,  as  helpful  to  the 
progress  of  piety  in  his  church,  and  which  should  encour 
age  the  Christian  to  ask  and  expect  great  blessings  for  him 
self  and  for  others. 

CHICAGO,  ILL.,  Dec,  1st,  1875. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER    I. 

PRAYER  CHARACTERISTIC  OP  PIETY. 

The  cloud  of  incense  ever  rising  —  Thoughtful  heathen  and 
Mohammedans  pray  —  A  proof  of  conversion  —  The  history 
of  piety,  the  history  of  prayer  —  The  Old  Testament  worthies 
—  Also  New  Testament  saints  —  Jesus  and  his  disciples  — 
Later  history  of  the  church  —  Martin  Luther,  quotations  and 
Anecdotes  —  John  Calvin  —  John  Knox  —  Anecdotes —  Me- 
lanchlhon  —  Gustavus  Adolphus  —  Philip  Henry  —  Samuel 
Rutherford  —  Jonathan  Edwards  —  David  Brainerd  —  R.  M. 
McCheyne  —  Thomas  Arnold  —  Henry  Martyn  —  James  B. 
Taylor — Harlan  Page — Normand  Smith,  Jr.  —  Montgomery's 
"Call  to  Prayer." 17-32 

CHAPTER    II. 

WHAT  TRUE  PRAYER  IS. 

Importance  of  definite  ideas  —  Christians  who  explain  away 
Prayer  —  Accept  God's  explanation  —  Bible  treats  largely  of 
this  topic — F.  W.  Robertson's  view;  prayer  is  simply  an  act  of 
submission  to  the  Divine  will  —  Prayer  more  than  religious 
meditation — Is  a  direct  address  to  God — Includes  adoration, 
confession,  thanksgiving  and  petition — Adoration,  its  idea 
and  use  —  Illustrated  by  Daniel  and  Jesus  —  Confession,  its 
necessity  and  effect  —  Cases  of  Abraham  and  Daniel  — 
Thanksgiving,  its  propriety — Language  of  the  Psalms,  of 
Jesus,  and  of  Paul — Petition,  the  objeQt  and  heart  of  prayer 
(5) 


6 


CONTENTS. 


—  Robertson's  theory   further   stated  —  Similar   views    of   a 
Western  minister  — Also  of  an  Eastern  minister— The    In- 
stincts  of  nature,  and  the  words  of  Scripture   contradict  it  — 

Ludicrous    absurdity  —  The  commands  opposed  to  it Also 

the  promises  —  Also  the  form  of  reported  prayers,  of  Jesus, 
David,  Hannah,  Daniel,  the  Church  of  Jerusalem,  and  a  host 
of  others  —  Also  the  specific  answers  recorded  for  Instruction 
and  encouragement  —Lines  of  Trench  on  value  of  prayer. 33-48 

CHAPTER    III. 

WHY  PRAYER  PREVAILS. 

Inquiry  for  the  principle  that  underlies  prayer  —  Does  God  need 
human  permission ;  or  an  increase  of  knowledge ;  or  an  im 
provement  of  disposition;  or  an  amendment  of  plan?— The 
inquiries  natural  and  proper  —  Crude  ideas  to  be  disowned  — 
Bible  condemns  them  — Priests  of  Baal  and  Elijah  — Vain 
repetitions  of  the  Heathen  —  Also  of  the  Romanists  —  Doc 
trine  of  Jesus  —  God's  moral  government;  its  ends  and  means 

—  Parental  government,  and  its  methods  —  Its  wise   use  of 
prayer  —  Transfer  of  the  conception   to    the  Divine  govern 
ment  —  Prayer  a  simple  but  potent  device  to  secure  the  chief 
thing  at  which  God  aims  —  Prayer  prevails  because  it  fulfills 
the  necessary  moral  condition  —  Prayer  deliberately  inserted 
by  God  in  the  plan  of  his  universe;  as  truly  so  as  any  natural 
law  recognized  by  the  physicists  —  God  will  adhere  to  his 
plan  —  Tennyson's  tribute  to  prayer 49-56 

CHAPTER    IV. 

THE   METHOD   OF   THE   ANSWER. 

Are  answers  to  prayer  natural  or ,-. supernatural  ? —  Is  the  suppo 
sition  of  a  miracle  necessary.?  —  F.  W.  Robertson's  theory  — 
Mental  reaction  —  Quotations" — Physical  philosophers  admit 
a  liturgical  value  —  Their  theory  stated  —  The  theory  fails  to 
cover  the  facts  —  Erroneously  limits  the  effect  to  the  petitioner 
and  to  spiritual  results  -Robertson's  assertion  incorrect  — 


CONTENTS.  7 

Contradicted  by  the  case  of  Jacob ;  of  David ;  of  Hezekiah ; 
of  Daniel;  of  Peter  —These  effects  not  reflex,  nor  spiritual  — 
Spiritual  answers  also  involve  a  supernatural  power — The 
promised  Comforter  —  The  reflex  theory  suicidal  —  Men  will 
not  resort  to  prayer  as  a  mere  self-magnetism  —  Revert  to  the 
original  inquiry,  after  the  method  —  The  fact  alone  important 
—  God  not  shut  up  to  one  method  —  May  answer  directly,  or 
mediately— Through  natural  causes;  by  men;  or  by  angelic 
agency  —  Examples  of  each  of  these  methods  —  Letter  from  a 
Massachusetts  minister  —  Reasons  for  ordinarily  using  human 
agency — Striking  fact  in  the  experience  of  Dr.  Judson  —  Pro 
fessor  Stowe's  illustration  and  supposition  —  Lines  by  Adelaide 
A.  Proctor 57-72 

CHAPTER    V. 

CONDITIONS  OP  SUCCESS  IN  PRAYER. 

Importance  of  the  subject  —  The  conditions  to  be  learned  from 
the  nature  of  the  case,  and  from  express  assertions  of  Scrip 
ture —  1.  A  sense  of  want  —  Need  of  God  and  the  value  of 
prayer  realized — 2.  Reverence  —  God  must  guard  his  own 
honor — 3.  Filial  spirit  —  God  responds  to  his  children  —  4. 
Gratitude  —  Future  blessings  not  to  be  expected,  if  ungrateful 
for  past  good  —  5.  Humility  —  Prayer  to  be  based  on  the 
truth  —  Our  demerits  to  be  recognized  —  6.  Faith  —  Implied 
in  the  idea  of  Prayer  —  Positively  required  in  Scripture  —  7 
Obedience  —  Only  the  loyal  may  petition  —  Only  those  in 
sympathy  with  God  can  prevail  in  prayer  —  8.  Forgiveness  of 
injuries — Those  who  ask  to  be  forgiven,  must  forgive  —  9. 
Approved  objects  —  God  does  not  abdicate  —  Exercises  his 
perfect  wisdom  —  By  his  Spirit  teaches  us  true  wants  and  the 
meaning  of  his  promises  — 10.  Importunate  perseverance  — 
Is  much  insisted  on  in  the  Bible  — 11.  Ask  in  the  name  of 
Christ  —  He  the  appointed  Mediator — 12.  Appropriate  effort 
—  Prayer  no  substitute  for  work,  but  its  aid  — 13.  Union  with 
others  —  Each  prayer  a  power  —  United  prayer  an  augmented 
power  —  All  the  conditions  reducible  to  one  —  A  right  state  of 


CONTENTS. 

heart  —  The  conditions  real,  and  must  be  observed  —  Lines  by 
Robert  Southwell  .....................................  73-88 


CHAPTER    VI. 

THE  PRAYER  OF  FAITH. 

The  subject  misunderstood—  The  deluded  misjudge  and  distress 
others  —  Fall  into  difficulties  themselves  —  A  reported  instance 
—  Material  for  skepticism  —  The  erroneous  theory;  anything 
to  be  had,  by  believing  that  it  will  be  given  —  Supposed  proof 
texts  —  Objections  to  the  theory—  1.  Makes  God  abdicate  his 
throne  —  2.  Badly  adapted  to  moral  training  —  3.  Would  ruin 
us  and  those  for  whom  we  pray  —  4.  Involves  self-contradic 
tion  —  6.  Fails  to  furnish  evidence  —  Singular  letter  from 
"Father  Nash"  —  His  death  from  over-excitement,  and  a  false 
sense  of  responsibility  —  Testimony  of  Rev.  Asa  Mahan,  D 
D.  —  6.  Bible  lends  no  support  to  the  theory  —  Interpretation 
of  the  texts  referred  to  —  The  correct  theory  ;  that  in  prayer  one 
must  believe  that  God  will  be  true  to  all  he  has  promised  — 
What  ground  has  faith  to  stand  on?  —  1.  The  general  pledge 
that  prayer  shall  be  answered,  in'  some  way  —  2.  Specific 
promises,  numerous  and  minute  —  Not  to  be  interpreted  im 
aginatively  —  The  Bible  not  a  conjuring-book  —  Unhappy  de 
lusions  and  mistakes  from  such  a  use  —  Facts  in  proof  —  Yet 
Holy  Spirit  may  suggest  and  use  particular  passages  —  Case 
of  Augustine  —  3.  Indications  of  Divine  providence,  revealing 
God's  will  —  4.  Leadings  of  the  Holy  Spirit  —  These  promised 
as  aid  in  prayer  —  These  show  us  our  true  wants  —  These  ex 
plain  Scripture  —  These  interpret  providences  —  Mr.  Finney's 
anecdote  —  Professor  Upham's  view  —  Catherine  Adorna  — 
Lines  by  John  Newton  ...............................  89-111 

CHAPTER    VII. 

SKEPTICAL  ASSAULTS  ON  PRATER. 

Opposition  of  skeptics  to  prayer  —  This  natural,  and  ancient  — 
Physical  philosophers  take  the  lead—  The  dilemma  they  pro- 


CONTENTS.  9 

pose  — A  brief  counter-view— Explanation  of  the  skepticism 
—  Logical  necessities  —  Prayer  implies  the  whole  of  super 
natural  religion  —  Shyness  of  skeptics  —  Quotation  from  JRous- 
seau  —  Comment  —  Prayer  founded  on  reason  —  1.  A  universal 
instinct — Guizot's  beautiful  tribute  —  Instinct  pre-supposes  a 
want  and  a  supply  —  The  parental  analogy  —  Acknowledged 
by  Professor  Tyndall,  as  plausible  —  2.  Historic  evidence  of 
prayer  as  answered —  In  all  ages  men  have  so  believed  —  Those 
who  pray  most,  most  certain  —  Prayer  to  be  tested;  but  as  a 
moral  force  —  Not  on  merely  physical  conditions — The  fa 
mous  Hospital-test  of  Sir  "William  Thompson  and  Professor 
Tyndall  —  Proposes  to  test  the  prayer-theory,  yet  violates  the 
conditions  —  Makes  an  impossible  demand  —  Encounters  a 
moral  difficulty —  Ignores  submission  —  Furnishes  no  assur 
ance  of  good  result — 3.  Prayer  based  on  moral  necessity  —  In 
AO  other  way  can  man  be  educated  —  Why  skeptics  object — 
JTrom  total  misapprehension  —  Professor  Tyndall's  admission 
as  to  spiritual  effect  of  prayer  —  Its  greater  difficulties  —  How 
prayer  uses  natural  law  —  Illustration  from  man's  use  of  it  — 
Evolution  furnishes  an  illustration  of  a  possible  explanation 
of  prayer — The  position  of  the  mathematician  Euler  —  A.  A. 
Waring's  lines „ 112-136 

CHAPTEB    VIII. 

BIBLE-ANSWERS  TO  PRAYER  — OLD  TESTAMENT. 

The  Bible  teaches  by  example,  as  well  as  precept  —  Biography 
and  History  illustrate  Doctrine  —  Numerous  declarations  of 
David  —  Select  instances  only  given,  to  mark  classes  of  cases 
—  1.  Prayers  for  personal  deliverance  from  danger  —  Ja 
cob's  prayer  at  Peniel  —  Charles  Wesley's  famous  hymn  — 
2.  Prayers  for  others  —  Moses  as  an  intercessor  —  A  type  of 
Christ — Another  poem  of  Charles  Wesley  —  3.  Parental  pray- 
ers — Hannah's  petition  —  Samuel's  character  —  4.  Prayer  for 
reviving  of  religion  —  Elijah  —  Contest  with  the  priests  of 
Baal  —  5.  Prayer  tested  by  its  enemies  —  Daniel  and  the  Per 
sian  Princes  —  Triumphant  result  — 6.  Patriotic  prayers  — 


10  CONTENTS. 

The  invasion  of  Judea — Danger  of  Jerusalem  —  Insulting 
letter  —  Hezekiah's  prayer  —  Isaiah's  prophecy  —  The  over 
whelming  result  —  Byron's  tribute  to  the  sublime  fact.  137-154 

CHAPTER    IX. 

BIBLE-ANSWERS  TO  PRAYER  —  NEW  TESTAMENT. 

A  still  clearer  light  with  the  advent  of  Christ  —  He  the  con- 
necting  link  of  earth  and  heaven  —  His  ministry  a  series  of 
answers  to  prayer  —  The  New  Testament  motto  is,  "Pray 
without  ceasing"  —  Facts  selected,  to  illustrate  four  states 
of  mind  essential  to  success  —  1.  The  prayer  of  Faith  —  The 
Roman  Centurion  and  his  sick  servant  —  Confidence  in  the 
power  of  Jesus  —  Humility  aids  faith  —  2.  The  prayer  of  im 
portunity —  The  Syro-Phenician  mother  and  her  daughter  — 
Another  Gentile  —  Discouraging  action  of  Jesus  —  The  moth 
er's  perseverance  and  victory  —  3.  The  prayer  of  union  — 
Peter  in  prison,  under  sentence  of  death  —  A  whole  church 
prays  for  him  —  The  last  night  comes,  and  the  deliverance 
also  —  4.  The  prayer  of  fervent  spiritual  desire  —  This  for  the 
gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit  —  A  specific  promise  laid  a  foundation 
for  faith  —  The  ten  days  of  prayer  —  The  day  of  Pentecost  — 
The  incidental  and  the  permanent  —  Review  of  the  cases  cited 
from  the  Bible  —  The  facts  confirm  the  theory  —  George  Her 
bert's  poem  on  Prayer , 155-167 

CHAPTER    X. 

PRAYER  FOR  THE  SUPPLY  OF  TEMPORAL  WANTS  —  (Commenced.) 

Manna  in  the  desert  —  Elijah's  ravens — Is  there  such  experience 
now?  —  Let  facts  answer —  Mother  of  Dorothea  Trudel  —  Her 
faith  and  its  reward  —  Case  of  Henry  Young  Stilling  —  How 
he  went  to  the  University  —  How  he  was  supported  —  A  Cal 
ifornia  experience  related  by  Dr.  Horace  Bushnell  — Deliver 
ance  at  sea ;  the  only  survivor  of  the  Albion  —  Direction  in 
an  emergency,  Mr.  Blair's  experience  —  A  result  in  Parlia 
ment;  Sir  Fowell  Buxton's  prayers  —  How  the  policy  of  Ober- 


CONTENTS.  11 

lin  College  was  decided ;  Mrs.  Shipherd's  letter  —  Prayer  for 
rain  —  Dr.  E.  Pond's  account  —  Professor  Cowle's  statement  — 
Mr.  Finney's  narrative  —  William  Huntington's  "Bank  of 
Faith  "  —  A  college  student  supported  —  Mrs.  Jane  C.  Pithey's 
daily  life  of  faith ;  Poor  Caleb ;  Prayer  brings  supply  from  an 
unknown  source — John  Logan's  application  of  Jacob's 
prayer  at  Bethel. 168-189 

CHAPTER    XI. 

PRAYER  FOR   THE    SUPPLY  OF  TEMPORAL  WANTS — (Concluded.) 

Miss  Lucy  R  Drake's  experience  —  Desire  to  be  a  foreign  mis 
sionary —  The  hindrance  —  Engagement  at  the  Consumptive's 
Home  —  Faith  increased  —  Relinquishes  salary  —  Gives  away 
savings — Relies  on  God  only  —  Money  comes  as  needed  — 
About  to  go  to  India — No  society  pledged  for  her  support  — 
Remarks  of  the  author  on  this  narrative  —  Miss  Drake's  prac 
tice  not  a  law  for  others  —  Billy  Bray's  pulpit  —  Newport 
Gardener ;  a  slave  prays  himself  into  freedom  —  Escape  from 
a  bear —  A  lady  missionary  testifies —  A  Will ;  an  anticipative 
answer  to  prayer  —  Another  case  —  Prayer  a  part  of  God's 
plan — Delivery  from  unjust  wrath  —  Reconciliation  — Another 
prayer  for  rain  —  Anna  Shipton  and  the  blind  boy  —  Prayer 
in  sundry  exigencies  —  The  smaller  events  of  life  —  Lines  by 
Paul  Gerhardt 190-211 

CHAPTER    XII. 
PRAYER  FOR  PHYSICAL  HEALING  —  (Commenced.) 

Truth  and  error  on  this  subject  —  James  not  to  be  misinter 
preted —  Various  meanings  suggested  —  Universal  healing 
not  intended  —  Healing  may  always  be  prayed  for,  with  sub 
mission —  Is  often  granted — Dorothea  Trudel's  experience  — 
Her  institution  and  methods — Classification  of  the  facts — 
1.  Thorough  consecration  the  basis  —  2.  The  principal  aim, 
spiritual  results  —  3.  Natural  auxiliaries  not  neglected  —  4. 
No  cures  promised  —  Instantaneous  relief  not  usually  ex- 


12  CONTENTS. 

pected  —  5.  Like-minded  helpers  —  Prayer  availed  at  a  dis 
tance —  Case  of  Mrs.  Jane  C.  Miller,  the  wife  of  a  Congrega 
tional  minister  —  Instantly  healed  of  chronic  rheumatism  — 
Attestation  by  her  husband  and  others  —  Case  of  Rev.  A.  Con- 
nett's  daughter —  Sciatic  rheumatism,  shrunken  and  shortened 
limb  —  Reads  of  Mrs.  Miller's  experience  —  Prayer  of  mother 
and  daughter  —  The  sudden  cure  —  Healing  of  a  Methodist 
minister's  wife;  case  of  Mrs.  Ellen  Clark  Sherman  —  Nu 
merous  injuries  —  Bed-ridden  condition  —  Spiritual  exercises 
—  A  seeming  vision  or  felt  presence  of  Christ  —  Faith  to  be 
healed — Instant  result  —  Permanent  relief — A  home  mis 
sionary  saved  to  the  work  —  Testimony  of  Charles  Cullis,  M. 
D.  —  Cure  of  a  tumor ;  of  consumption ;  of  cancer  in  cheek ; 
of  neuralgia  —  All  cases  not  healed  —  Remarks  by  author  — 
A  visit  to  Mannedorf  —  Further  report  of  cases  —  Lines  by 
Whittier...  ,..212-242 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

PRAYER  FOB  PHYSICAL  HEALING  —  (Concluded.) 

Luther's  prayer  for  dying  Melanchthon — Case  of  Rev.  S.  H. 
Platt,  a  Methodist  minister  —  Statements  by  Rev.  Horace  Bush- 
nell,  D.  D.  —  An  English  gentleman  —  Comment — Insanity 
cured  —  Another  case — A  young  lady  healed  —  Her  letter — 
Bishop  Simpson's  life  saved  —  Deafness  of  twenty  years  cured 

—  Miss  Lucy  R.  Drake's  account;    cured  of  consumption  — 
Testimony  of  Mrs.  C.  S.  Whitney  —  Two  cases  of  children  —  A 
freedman  cured  of  consumption  —  A  girl  cured  —  A  case  in 
New  York  city — Cure  of  Bright's  disease  and  paralysis  —  Re 
marks  upon  cases  cited — 1.  Large  proportion  of  cures  grad 
ual —  2.  Vary  as  to  use  of  medicine — 3.  Many  of  the  cures 
naturally  explicable  —  4.  Connection  of  physical  and  spiritual 

—  5.  The  law  of  a  specific  faith  —  Views  of  Rev.  C.  B.  Boyn- 
ton,  D.  D.  —  Medical  explanation  of  H.  M.  Lyman,  M.  D. — 
Lines  in  sickness,  by  Heinrich  Puchta..... 243-275 


CONTENTS.  13 

CHAPTER    XIV. 

PRAYER    FOR  SANCTIFYING  GRACE. 

The  connection  of  inward  and  outward  bestowments  —  Instances 
in  the  New  Testament  —  Christ's  double  ministry  —  Spiritual 
victory  possible  —  Only  half-believed  in  —  Power  of  prayer  — 
How  Paul  obtained  grace  —  His  "thorn  in  the  flesh"  — An 
English  lady's  experience;  transition-case  from  last  chapter 
to  this  —  Delivered  from  all  fear  and  anxiety  —  Another  lady; 
Victory  over  irritability;  "  Jesus,  help  me!  "  —  Prayer  the  key 
to  "Higher  Life"  experience  —  Remarks  by  the  author — A 
student's  victory  —  Full  salvation  by  faith  —  "  My  richer  ex 
perience,"  by  Mrs.  Whitney  —  The  process  —  Desire,  prayer, 
trials,  and  faith  —  Narratives  of  R.  Pearsall  Smith  — Testi, 
mony  of  a  physician  —  Of  a  Presbyterian  minister — Lines  of 
Horatius  Boaar 276-393 

CHAPTER    XV. 

PRAYER  TO  OVERCOME  PHYSICAL  HABIT. 

Certain  cases  of  sin  call  for  special  grace  —  Effect  of  sin  on  the 
body  and  mind  —  Failure  of  philosophy  —  Legal  efforts  unsuc 
cessful —  A  gospel  needed  —  Augustine's  defeat  and  victory  — 
Extract  from  his  "  Confessions "  —  Victory  over  tobacco  and 
opium  — Rev.  W.  H.  Boole's  facts  — A  church  officer  —  Thirty 
years  of  bondage  —  An  aged  lady  —  A  carpenter  in  Brooklyn, 
N.  Y.  — Cases  reported  by  Mrs.  C.  S.  Whitney  —  Triumph 
over  tobacco  —  Prayer  subdues  the  alcohol-appetite — The 
saved  man  now  a  minister  —  Testimonies  collected  by  Rev.  S. 
H.  Platt  —  Victory  over  tobacco  and  alcohol  —  Lines  by 
Charles  Wesley 294-306 

CHAPTER    XVI. 

PRAYER  FOR  INDIVIDUAL  CONVERSIONS. 

Startling  language  of  the  Bible  —  Can  one  man  convert  another  ? 
—  Prayer  a  power — A  Bible-class  teacher's  experience;  im- 


14:  CONTENTS. 

mediate  results;  a  late  result —  Illustration  from  pen  of  Prof. 
Austin  Phelps,  D.  D.  — A  very  difficult  case  at  a  distance  —  A 
circle  of  prayer  —  Power  of  united  petition  —  Experience  of 
Catherine  Adorna  —  Prayer  for  soul  of  a  sick  man  —  The  con 
version  of  an  infidel  —  A  prompt  answer  —  Conversion  of  a 
husband;  a  touching  narrative — Effect  of  habitual  prayer  — 
Experience  of  Normand  Smith,  Jr.  —  Success  in  an  unprom 
ising  case  of  a  pupil  —  A  praying  acquaintance  of  Rev.  C.  G. 
Finney  —  A  fact  communicated  by  Rev.  Enoch  Pond,  D.  D. — 
Testimony  of  Rev.  P.  Hagler  —  Conversion  of  an  infidel  major 
and  his  family  —  A  triple  success  to  prayer  —  A  father  con 
verted,  at  a  distance  —  A  case  on  missionary  ground — A  Brah 
man  saved  —  A  female  skeptic  converted  —  D.  L.  Moody  and 
the  Scotch  infidel  —  Prayer  opens  a  house  and  saves  souls  — 
A  sister's  prayers  —  How  an  Emperor  of  Russia  was  con 
verted —  Several  children  brought  to  Christ  —  A  dreaded 
duty  performed;  the  blessed  results  —  Extract  from  "The 
Two  Dreams."  ..  ..307-337 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

PARENTAL  PRAYERS. 

Parental  prayer  noted  through  the  ages  —  Has  a  basis  in  the 
divine  institution  of  the  family  —  Also  in  special  covenants 
and  promises  —  Augustine  and  Monnica  —  Her  anxiety  and 
perpetual  supplication  —  Long  delay,  but  final  success  —  His 
own  account  —  Source  of  parental  faith  in  prayer  —  Mr.  Fin- 
ney's  remarks  and  illustration  —  Views  of  Rev.  Howard 
Crosby,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.  —  Illustrative  cases  —  Two  praying 
mothers  —  A  son's  account;  Rev.  C.  B.  Crane,  D.  D. —  His 
father's  petition  —  Narrative  of  Rev.  A.  S.  Kedzie — A  moth 
er's  faith  and  its  reward  —  Two  mothers  —  A  praying  father 
in  Scotland ;  what  came  of  it  —  A  mother's  confidence  —  A 
North  American  Indian  mother  —  A  burden  rolled  off — 
Heard  at  last  —  A  son  at  school  —  Unsubmissive  prayers; 
Warnings  —  Lines  by  Mrs.  Hyde .338-357 


CONTENTS. 


15 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 

PRAYER  FOR  MINISTERS,  CHURCHES  AND  REVIVALS. 

Prayer  sweeps  a  wide  circle  —  Praying  to  obtain  a  pastor  —  Dr. 
Wolcott's  experience  —  Spiritual  baptism  of  a  pastor  —  How 
a  church  can  better  itself — Another  case  —  The  meeting  at 
the  red  school  house  —  Dr.  Wisner's  account  of  a  revival  — 
Revivals  under  Rev.  Charles  G.  Finney  —  His  revival  lectures 

—  A  praying  soul  and  a  succession  of  revivals  —  A  Scotch 
revival,  two  and  a  half  centuries  since  —  Recent  revivals  —  In 
America  —  In  Ireland  —  In  Scotland  —  In  Wales  — The  "  week 
of  prayer  "  as  a  sign  of  the  times  —  Day  of  prayer  for  colleges 

—  D.  L.  Moody's  work  —  Prof.  Upham's  conception  —  Bonar's 
version  of  Psalm  cxxvi 358-384 

CHAPTER    XIX. 

PRAYER  FOR  CHARITABLE  INSTITUTIONS. 

These  spring  from  the  very  heart  of  Christianity  —  Prayer  nat 
urally  connects  itself  with  them — Franke  and  the  Orphan 
House  at  Halle  —  Succession  of  deliverances  —  Louis  Harms 
and  his  missions  —  George  Miiller  and  his  Orphan  Houses  — 
The  Boston  Consumptives'  Home  and  Dr.  Cullis  —  Chicago 
Foundling's  Home  and  Dr.  Shipman  —  Remarks  of  the  author 
on  the  theory  of  non-solicitation  —  Its  claim  to  be  the  faith- 
method — Three  objections  —  No  support  from  the  reason  of 
the  case  —  None  from  Scripture  —  None  from  history  —  What 
its  seeming  success  really  means  and  teaches  —  Lines  by  Char 
lotte  Elliot 385-400 

CHAPTER    XX 

REVIEW  OF  FACTS  IN   CONCLUSION. 

Is  such  a  book  properly  helpful  to  Christian  faith  —  Letter  of  a 
minister,  in  the  negative  —  His  argument  —  His  agricultural 
illustration  —  His  disgust  with  the  constant  citing  of  Mailer's 


16  CONTENTS. 

success  —  His  idea  of  the  use  of  prayer — Reply  —  His  mis- 
takes  as  to  facts  and  principles  —  How  cited  facts  on  this  sub 
ject  may  be  appropriate  —  Right  and  wrong  farming  —  Right 
and  wrong  praying  —  Why  Daniel  was  tested,  and  the  fact 
-  recorded  —  Why  prayers  seem  to  be  unanswered  explained  by 
James  — Lines  by  Qeorge  Herbert 401-408 


PRAYER, 

AND  ITS 

REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 


CHAPTER    I. 

PRATER  CHARACTERISTIC  OF  PIETY. 

IT  will  prepare  one  to  believe  in  the  moral  certainty 
of  the  prevalence  of  prayer,  if  he  will  consider  how 
characteristic  prayer  has  ever  been  of  piety,  and  con 
sequently  what  a  cloud  of  incense  has  been  rising 
before  God,  from  the  time  of  Adam's  first  petition,  to 
the  last  ejaculation  which  has  anywhere  escaped  the 
lips  of  a  sorely  distressed  soul.  The  instinct  is  so 
universal,  that  there  never  has  been  a  form  of  religion 
which  did  not  include  this  as  an  essential  duty ;  for, 
dark  as  the  human  mind  may  be,  if  once  it  conceives 
of  God  and  man  as  in  any  kind  of  relationship,  the  idea 
of  prayer  springs  up  as  the  connecting  link.  Thus, 
the  heathen  pray;  the  Mohammedans  pray;  all  sects 
of  Christians  pray ;  and  even  some  of  the  skeptics  have 
a  vague  faith  in  the  exercise. 
1*  (17) 


18         PRAYER  AND  ITS  REMARK  ABLE  ANSWERS.. 

For  piety  is  emphatically  godliness  —  the  constant 
recognition  of  God.  It  implies  faith  in  his  being, 
personality,  character,  providence  and  moral  govern 
ment.  And  such  faith  leads  directly  to  him  in  con 
scious  communion  and  worship.  Prayer  is  this  inter 
course  in  its  most  pure,  direct  and  natural  form. 
Nothing  else  brings  God  so  nigh  to  the  soul;  that  is, 
nothing  else  so  fills  it  with  the  sense  of  his  presence. 
And  we  translate,  as  it  were,  into  the  language  of 
prayer,  all  our  thoughts  of  God,  all  the  doctrines  of 
religion,  all  the  impressions  made  upon  the  mind  by 
reading  the  Scriptures,  or  by  laying  to  heart  the  les 
sons  of  providence. 

This  is  the  reason  that  prayer  is  enumerated  among 
the  evidences  of  conversion.  "  Behold  he  prayeth!  " 
is  as  sure  an  indication  of  a  new  life  in  man  now,  as  it 
was  in  the  case  of  the  converted  Saul  of  Tarsus.  It 
is  as  truly  the  natural  act  of  a  new-born  soul,  feeling 
its  dependence  upon  God,  as  suckling  is  the  instinct 
ive  act  of  the  new-born  infant.  It  must  adore;  it 
must  confess;  it  must  give  thanks;  it  must  petition. 
How  else  can  it  live? 

"Prayer  is  the  Christian's  vital  breath, 

The  Christian's  native  air ; 
His  watchword  at  the  gate  of  death : 
He  enters  heaven  with  prayer. 

"  Prayer  is  the  contrite  sinner's  voice, 

Returning  from  his  ways ; 
While  angels  in  their  songs  rejoice, 
And  cry,  '  Behold  he  prays ! '  " 


PRAYER   CHARACTERISTIC   OF    PIETY.  19 

Thus  it  may  be  said  that  the  history  of  piety  is  the 
history  of  prayer.  It  evidently  accompanied  the 
accepted  sacrifice  of  Abel,  as  he  stood  by  his  slain 
lamb,  confessed  his  sin,  and  implored  divine  mercy. 
It  must  have  been  the  breath  of  the  spiritual  life  of 
the  holy  Enoch,  during  those  three  hundred  years  in 
which  he  "  walked  with  God."  For  surely  it  was  no 
silent  walk;  but  a  sweet,  loving  converse.  It  was  the 
constant  characteristic  of  Abraham,  "the  friend  of 
God,"  who  carried  to  his  divine  Friend  all  thoughts 
and  plans  for  himself  and  for  those  he  loved.  Isaac 
and  Jacob  were  praying  men;  and  it  was  from  this 
fact  that  the  latter  gained  his  immortal  name  of 
Israel  —  Prince  of  God;  because  by  his  urgent  prayer 
he  gained  a  victory,  as  one  possessed  of  power  like  a 
prince.  Moses  had  special  power  in  this  direction, 
and  prevailed  wonderfully  in  intercession  for  others. 
Samuel  was  noted  for  the  same  trait,  and  when  he  re 
signed  his  judgeship,  the  people  made  it  their  parting 
request,  that  he  would  not  cease  to  pray  for  them. 
.David  was  always  on  his  knees,  if  we  may  judge  from 
his  psalms;  which  are  as  much  prayers  as  praises,  and 
in  one  of  which  he  describes  his  own  habit  as  follows: 
"  Evening  and  morning  and  at  noon  will  I  pray,  and 
cry  aloud,  and  He  shall  hear  my  voice."  His  faith  in 
this  for  all  men,  as  well  as  for  himself,  led  him  to  say: 
"  O  Thou  that  hearest  prayer,  unto  thee  shall  all  flesh 
come."  Elijah,  the  petitioner,  is  as  famous  as  Elijah, 
the  reprover  and  reformer;  so  that  in  the  far  away 
time  of  the  New  Testament  church,  he  could  be  held 


20  PRAYER    AND    ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

up  as  an  example  and  encouragement  in  prayer,  by 
James,  who,  in  illustration  of  his  assertion,  "  that 
the  effectual  fervent  prayer  of  a  righteous  man  avail- 
eth  much,"  said:  "  Elias  was  a  man  subject  to  like 
passions  as  we  are,  and  he  prayed  earnestly  that  it 
might  not  rain,  and  it  rained  not  on  the  earth  (the 
land  where  he  lived)  for  the  space  of  three  years  and 
six  months;  and  he  prayed  again,  and  the  heavens 
gave  rain,  and  the  earth  brought  forth  her  fruit."  To 
name  no  other  Old  Testament  saints,  Daniel  will  stand 
forever  associated  with  a  willing  martyrdom,  so  to 
speak,  in  behalf  of  this  duty  and  privilege,  as  will 
his  deliverance  ever  be  a  monument  of  its  power. 

The  New  Testament  saints  kept  the  same  character 
istic.  One  of  the  earliest  personages  in  the  history 
is  the  aged  Anna,  of  whom  it  is  said  that  "  she  de 
parted  not  from  the  temple,  but  served  God  with 
fastings  and  prayers,  night  and  day."  The  "  devout " 
Simeon  was  of  kindred  spirit,  as  were  Zacharias  and 
Elizabeth,  and  Joseph  and  Mary.  Jesus  not  only 
taught  his  disciples  to  pray,  and  himself  offered  peti 
tions  publicly,  on  various  recorded  occasions,  but 
sometimes  he  spent  whole  nights  in  prayer,  alone  upon 
the  mountain  tops,  or  in  the  wilderness;  and  it  was 
with  praying  breath  that  he  expired  upon  the  cross. 
The  testimony  borne  concerning  the  thousands  of  con 
verts  made  on  the  day  of  Pentecost  is:  "  They  con 
tinued  steadfastly  in  the  apostle's  doctrine  and  fellow 
ship,  and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and  in  prayers."  The 
apostles  themselves  prayed  for  ten  days,  steadily,  prior 


PRAYER   CHARACTERISTIC   OF   PIETY.  21 

to  that  scene  of  wonders;  and  in  every  new  trial  or 
difficulty  which  occurred,  we  read  of  their  uniting  in 
solemn  petition  for  divine  aid.  Paul,  the  last  and 
greatest  of  the  apostles,  was  full  of  the  spirit  of  sup 
plication;  and  not  only  does  the  book  of  Acts  contain 
references  to  striking  occasions  on  which  he  prayed, 
as  for  instance  in  the  prison  at  Philippi,  and  the  part 
ing  scene  at  Miletus,  but  his  epistles  constantly  allude 
to  the  earnestness  and  frequency  of  his  prayers  for 
individuals  and  churches  in  whom  he  felt  a  special 
interest,  and  abound  in  commands  and  exhortations  to 
Christians  to  pray  in  turn  for  him,  and  to  maintain 
the  habit  of  prayer  "  without  ceasing." 

The  history  of  the  Church  since  the  apostolic  period 
has  presented  a  similar  aspect.  Prayer  has  held  a 
prominent  place  in  public  worship,  and  has  been  in 
culcated  and  practiced  as  a  private  duty.  Although 
it  may  be  asserted,  with  some  truth,  that,  at  times, 
and  with  many  individuals,  this  has  been  a  mere  form ; 
yet  it  may  be  replied,  that  even  the  preservation  of  the 
form  shows  the  importance  attached  to  the  duty  theo 
retically,  while  to  the  spiritually-minded  in  every  age 
it  has  been  a  precious  reality.  Hence  we  find,  that 
in  proportion  to  the  devout  character  and  spiritual 
earnestness  of  men,  has  been  their  reliance  on  prayer 
for  advancement  in  holiness,  and  for  success  in  their 
plans  of  life.  This  could  hardly  be  otherwise  when  even 
the  devout  heathen  had  a  right  idea  and  practice  on  a 
point  so  fundamental ;  for  Plutarch  wrote :  "  If  we 
traverse  the  world,  it  is  possibb  to  find  cities  without 


22  PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

walls,  without  letters,  without  kings,  without  wealth, 
without  coin,  without  schools  and  theaters;  but  a  city 
without  a  temple,  or  that  practiceth  not  worship, 
prayers  and  the  like,  no  one  ever  saw."  Christians 
have  naturally  made  prayer  the  breath  of  their  lives. 
Martin  Luther,  speaking  of  his  own  delighted  use 
of  the  Lord's  Prayer,  wrote:  "For  to  this  day,  I  suck 
still  at  the  Pater  Noster,  like  a  child ;  I  eat  and  drink 
thereof  like  a  full  grown  man,  and  can  never  have 
enough."  His  custom  in  private  was,  to  take  its  sep 
arate  petitions,  one  by  one,  and  to  enlarge  upon  them ; 
and  he  says:  "And  so  I  have  often  learned  more  in 
one  prayer,  than  I  could  have  got  from  much  reading 
and  composing."  It  was  said  of  him,  that  "  he  could 
have  what  he  would  of  God."  And,  as  we  shall  have 
occasion  to  see,  it  seemed  literally  so.  One  who  had 
overheard  Luther  at  prayer  on  a  certain  occasion,  spoke 
with  wonder  of  the  deep  earnestness  with  which  he 
pleaded  with  God.  His  tones  were  reverent,  as  if  he 
felt  he  was  talking  to  his  Maker;  and  yet  he  mani 
fested  the  confidence  of  one  who  is  conversing  with  a 
sympathizing  friend.  There  was  at  one  time,  a  crisis 
in  the  affairs  of  the  reformation,  when  only  faith  could 
see  cause  for  hope.  Persecution  had  broken  out  with 
such  power  as  to  threaten  to  carry  all  before  it.  Friends 
were  few  and  feeble;  enemies  were  many,  strong  and 
exultant.  But  Luther  did  not  waver.  He  remembered 
his  own  sublime  hymn: 

"  Ein  feste  burg  1st  unser  Gott," 


PRATER  CHARACTERISTIC   OF   PIETY.  23 

(A  strong  fortress  is  our  God)  and  sank  upon  his  knees, 
that  Omnipotence  might  come  to  the  help  of  weak 
ness.  He  wrestled  alone  with  God  in  his  closet,  till, 
like  Jacob,  he  had  prevailed.  Then  he  went  into  the 
room  where  his  family  were  assembled,  with  joyous 
heart  and  shining  face,  and  raising  both  hands,  and 
lifting  his  eyes  heavenward,  exclaimed:  "We  have 
overcome!  we  have  overcome!"  It  afterwards  proved 
that  just  at  that  time,  the  Emperor  Charles  V.,  issued 
his  proclamation  of  religious  toleration  in  Germany. 
No  doubt  Luther  had  pleaded,  in  his  prayer,  the  dec 
laration  of  Scripture:  "  The  king's  heart  is  in  the  hand 
of  the  Lord,  as  the  rivers  of  water:  he  turneth  it 
whithersoever  he  will."  Proverbs  xxi:  1. 

As  to  John  Calvin,  Dr.  Paul  Henry,  his  biographer, 
says:  "  To  characterize  Calvin's  holy  disposition  in  a 
few  words,  I  will  direct  attention  to  one  of  its  most 
remarkable  signs,  viz.,  his  child-like  trust  in  God,  and 
his  invincible  faith  in  prayer,  which  was  his  strength 
and  daily  resource.  In  the  perilous  circumstances  of 
his  life,  and  in  his  last  hours,  he  constantly  expressed 
the  desire  that  his  friends  should  pray  for  him  and  for 
every  good  thing." 

John  Knox  was  famous  for  his  earnest  prayers.  He 
was  heard  at  the  great  crisis  to  plead:  "  Give  me  Scot 
land  or  I  die;"  and  Queen  Mary  said  that  she  feared 
his  prayers  more  than  she  did  all  the  armies  of  Europe. 
And  this  seemed  a  curious  presentiment;  for  one  night, 
in  the  bloody  times  of  persecution,  as  he  and  several 
friends  were  praying  together,  Knox  spoke  out  and 


PRATER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

declared  that  deliverance  had  come,  though  he  could 
not  tell  how.  The  next  news  was  that  "  Bloody  Mary  " 
was  dead. 

Zninglius,  the  Swiss  reformer,  was  also  a  man 
mighty  in  prayer,  and  he  laid  the  heavy  burden  which 
he  was  trying  to  bear,  upon  the  Head  of  the  Church, 
in  these  words:  "  O  Jesus,  thou  seest  how  the  wicked 
and  the  blasphemous  stun  thy  people's  ears  with  their 
clamors.  Thou  knowest  how,  from  my  youth  up,  I 
have  abhorred  controversy,  and  yet,  against  my  will, 
thou  hast  never  ceased  to  impel  me  to  the  conflict. 
Therefore  do  I  call  upon  thee  with  confidence  to  finish 
what  thou  hast  begun!  If  in  anything  I  have  builded 
unwisely,  let  thy  hand  of  power  cast  it  down.  If  I 
have  laid  any  other  foundation  beside  thee,  let  thy 
mighty  arm  overturn  it.  O  thou  vine,  full  of  sweet 
ness,  to  whom  the  Father  is  the  husbandman,  and  we 
are  the  branches,  abandon  not  thy  tendrils.  Hast  thou 
not  promised  to  be  with  us  unto  the  end  of  the 
world?" 

Melanchthon  so  prized  prayer,  that  he  feared  to  lose 
anxieties,  lest  he  should  lose  the  blessed  relief  of 
prayer.  He  said:  "If  I  had  no  anxieties,  I  should 
lose  a  powerful  incentive  to  prayer;  but  when  the  cares 
of  life  impel  to  devotion,  the  best  means  of  consola 
tion,  a  religious  mind  cannot  do  without  iJhem.  Thus 
trouble  impels  me  to  prayer,  and  prayer  drives  away 
trouble." 

In  Gustavus  Adolphus  we  have  not  only  a  sagac 
ious  king  and  successful  general,  but  a  man  of  prayer. 


PRAYER    CHARACTERISTIC   OF   PIETY.  25 

"When  he  was  in  camp  before  Werben,  on  one  occasion, 
he  had  remained  alone  in  his  private  apartment  for 
some  hours,  and  at  such  seasons  his  attendants  were 
not  allowed  to  disturb  him.  At  length,  however,  a 
favorite,  who  had  something  important  to  communi 
cate,  presumed  to  look  in  the  door,  softly,  and  found 
the  king  on  his  knees.  Gustavus  called  him  in,  and 
said:  "  Thou  wonderest  to  see  me  in  this  posture,  who 
have  so  many  thousands  of  subjects  to  pray  for  me ;  but 
I  tell  thee  that  no  man  has  more  need  to  pray  for 
himself  than  he  who,  having  to  render  an  account  of 
his  actions  to  none  but  God,  is,  for  that  reason,  more 
closely  assaulted  by  the  Devil,  than  all  other  men 
besides." 

The  venerated  Kev.  Philip  Henry,  the  father  of 
Matthew  Henry,  the  commentator,  was  a  specially 
godly  man.  In  his  life  it  is  said:  "  He  and  his  wife 
constantly  prayed  together,  morning  and  evening." 
We  are  told,  also,  that  he  made  a  conscience  of  family 
worship,  and  abounded  in  it.  He  said  to  his  children 
and  friends:  "  Be  sure  you  look  to  your  secret  duty; 
keep  that  up,  whatever  you  do;  the  soul  cannot  pros 
per  in  the  neglect  of  it.  Apostacy  generally  begins 
at  the  closet  door."  As  to  family  worship  he  would 
say:  "  If  the  worship  of  God  be  not  in  the  home, 
write,  <  Lord,  have  mercy  on  us '  on  the  door,  for  there 
is  a  plague,  a  curse  in  it." 

Rev.  Samuel  Kutherford,  the  pious  Scotch  minister, 
in  the  days  of  persecution  for  the  sake  of  the  "  Cove 
nant,"  was  said  to  be  "always  praying,,  always 
2 


26  PEAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

preaching,  always  visiting  the  sick,  always  catechising, 
always  writing  and  studying."  When  settled  at  Ans- 
worth,'  he  was  constantly  praying  as  well  as  laboring 
for  his  people;  so  that  he  says:  "There  I  wrestled 
with  the  angel  and  prevailed.  Woods,  trees,  mead 
ows  and  hills  are  my  witnesses  that  I  drew  on  a  fair 
match  betwixt  Christ  and  Answorth." 

President  Jonathan  Edwards,  at  the  beginning  of 
his  Christian  life,  adopted  this  resolution:  "Jtesolved, 
Yery  much  to  exercise  myself  in  this  all  my  life  long; 
viz.,  with  the  greatest  openness  of  which  I  am  capa 
ble,  to  declare  my  ways  to  God,  and  lay  open  my  soul 
to  him;  all  my  sins,  temptations,  difficulties,  sorrows, 
fears,  hopes,  desires,  and  everything  and  every  cir 
cumstance."  "He  made  a  secret  of  his  private  devo 
tions,"  observes  Dr.  Hopkins,  one  of  his  biographers, 
"and  therefore  they  cannot  be  particularly  known; 
though  there  is  much  evidence  that  he  was  punctual, 
constant  and  frequent  in  secret  prayer,  and  often  kept 
days  of  fasting  and  prayer  in  secret,  and  set  apart 
times  for  serious,  devout  meditations  on  spiritual  and 
eternal  things  as  part  of  his  religious  exercises  in 
secret.  It  appears  from  his  diary  that  his  stated  sea 
sons  of  secret  prayer  were,  from  his  youth,  three  times 
a  day,  in  his  journeys  as  well  as  at  home.  He  was,  as 
far  as  can  be  known,  much  on  his  knees  in  secret,  and 
in  devout  reading  of  God's  word  and  meditation  upon 
it.  And  his  constant,  solemn  converse  with  God  in 
these  exercises  of  secret  religion,  made  his  face  to 
shine,  as  it  were,  before  others." 


PEAYEB   CHARACTERISTIC   OF   PIETY.  27 

The  Eev.  David  Brainerd  has,  for  more  than  a  cen 
tury,  been  a  model  of  Christian  earnestness  and 
missionary  devotion.  In  the  memoir  written  by 
President  Edwards,  it  is  said:  "Though  he  was  of  a 
very  sociable  temper,  and  loved  the  company  of  saints, 
and  delighted  very  much  in,  religious  conversation, 
and  in  social  worship,  yet  his  warmest  affections,  and 
their  greatest  effects  on  his  animal  nature,  and  his 
sweetest  joys,  were  in  his  closet  devotions  and  solitary 
transactions  between  God  and  his  own  soul;  as  is  very 
observable  through  his  whole  course,  from  his  conver 
sion  to  his  death.  He  delighted  greatly  in  secret 
retirements,  and  loved  to  get  quite  away  from  all  the 
world,  to  converse  with  God  alone  in  secret  duties." 
Again  it  is  said:  "How  sensible  was  he  of  his  own 
insufficiency  for  this  work,  and  how  great  was  his 
dependence  on  God's  sufficiency!  How  solicitous  that 
he  might  be  fitted  for  it;  and  to  that  end,  how  much 
time  did  he  spend  in  prayer  and  fasting,  as  well  as 
reading  and  meditation;  giving  himself  to  these 
things!"  Again:  "Among  all  the  many  days  he 
spent  in  secret  fasting  and  pra}^er,  of  which  he  gives  •, 
an  account  in  his  diary,  there  is  scarcely  an  instance 
of  one  which  was  not  either  attended  or  soon  followed 
with  apparent  success,  and  a  remarkable  blessing,  in 
special  influences  and  consolations  of  God's  Spirit; 
and  very  often  before  the  day  was  ended.  But  it 
must  be  observed  that,  when  he  set  about  this  duty, 
he  did  it  in  good  earnest,  <  stirring  up  himself  to  take 
hold  of  God,5  and  i  continuing  instant  in  prayer,'  with 


28  PRATER    AND    ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

much  of  the  spirit  of  Jacob,  who  said  to  the  angel,  <I 
will  not  let  thee  go,  except  thou  bless  me.'  " 

Eev.  E.  M.  McCheyne  was  so  deeply  impressed  with 
this  subject,  that,  as  he  made  advance  in  piety,  he 
drew  up  a  paper  to  embody  his  improved  purposes,  in 
which  he  says:  "  I  am  persuaded  that  I  ought  never 
to  do  anything  without  prayer,  and,  if  possible,  special 
secret  prayer.  *  *  j  O11ght  to  pray  far  more  for 
our  church,  for  our  leading  ministers  by  name,  and  for 
my  own  clear  guidance  in  the  right  way,  that  I  may  not 
be  led  aside,  or  driven  aside  from  following  Christ. 
I  should  pray  much  more  in  peaceful  days, 
that  I  may  be  guided  rightly  when  days  of  trial  come. 
I  ought  to  spend  the  best  hours  of  the  day  in  com 
munion  with  God.  It  is  my  noblest  and  most  fruit 
ful  employment,  and  is  not  to  be  thrust  into  any 
corner.  The  morning  hours  from  six  to  eight  are  the 
most  uninterrupted,  and  should  be  thus  employed,  if  I 
can  prevent  drowsiness.  A  little  time  after  break 
fast  might  be  given  to  intercession.  After  tea  is  my 
best  hour,  and  that  should  be  solemly  dedicated  to 
God,  if  possible." 

Eev.  Thomas  Arnold,  D.  D.,  who  accomplished  so 
noble  a  Christian,  as  well  as  literary  work,  at  Eugby, 
showed  his  appreciation  of  prayer  as  one  of  the  most 
important  instrumentalities,  by  introducing  a  special 
prayer  before  the  class  which  he  taught,  in  addition 
to  the  general  prayers  of  the  whole  school.  His  biog 
rapher  says:  "  On  the  morning  on  which  he  first  used 
it,  he  said  that  he  had  been  much  troubled  to  find,  that 


PEAYEE   CHAEACTEEISTTC    OF    PIETY.  29 

the  change  from  attendance  on  the  death -bed  of  one 
of  the  boys  in  his  house  to  the  school- work,  had  been 
very  great;  he  thought  that  there  ought  not  to  be 
such  a  contrast,  and  that  it  was  probably  owing  to  the 
school-work  not  being  sufficiently  sanctified  to  God's 
glory;  that  if  it  was  made  really  a  religious  work,  the 
transition  to  it  from  a  death-bed  would  be  slight;  he 
therefore  intended  for  the  future  to  offer  a  prayer 
before  the  first  lesson,  that  the  day's  work  might  be 
undertaken  and  carried  on  solely  to  the  glory  of  God 
and  their  improvement — that  he  might  be  the  better 
enabled  to  do  his  work." 

Among  the  heroes  as  well  as  the  saints  of  the 
church  must  be  counted  Henry  Martyn,  whose  ripe 
scholarship  and  many  personal  attractions  adorned  his 
arduous  missionary  life,  whose  fervent  piety  has  kin 
dled  the  devotion  of  thousands,  and  whose  lamented 
and  lonely  death  has  stirred  the  sympathies  of  every 
reader  of  his  memoir.  The  church  of  England  has 
never  produced  a  more  beautiful  character.  His 
biographer  bears  this  testimony  of  his  habit  of  draw 
ing  near  to  God:  "  As  these  extraordinary  and  seem 
ingly  contradictory  qualities  were  not  imparted  to 
him  but  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  so  they  were  not 
strengthened  and  matured,  but  in  the  diligent  use  of 
the  ordinary  means  of  grace.  Prayer  and  the  Holy 
Scriptures  were  those  wells  of  salvation  out  of  which 
he  drew  daily  the  living  water.  Truly  did  he  c  pray 
always,  with  all  prayer  and  supplication  in  the  Spirit, 
and  watch  thereunto  with  all  perseverance.'  " 


30  PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

Multitudes  will  thank  God  for  the  impetus  given  to 
their  Christian  lives  by  the  memoir  of  James  Brainerd 
Taylor,  whose  early  death  deprived  the  church  of  one 
who  gave  unusual  promise  of  becoming  a  successful 
minister.  His  biographer  says:  "The  attentive  reader 
has  doubtless  already  observed  that  the  great  means 
by  which  Mr.  Taylor  made  such  distinguished  attain 
ments  in  piety  were  the  Bible,  as  noticed  before,  and 
the  throne  of  grace.  He  was  remarkably  a  man  of 
prayer.  In  secret  devotions  he  had  his  consecrated 
place  and  fixed  time;  nor  would  he  allow  anything  to 
interfere  with  this  arrangement.  And  as  he  did  him 
self,  so  he  exhorted  others  to  do,  '  have  a  fixed  place 
and  time  for  devotion.' ' 

Harlan  Page  was  a  plain  man,  of  humble,  rural 
origin,  and  of  only  ordinary  education;  but  his  suc 
cess  in  winning  souls  to  Christ  has  made  him  an 
example  and  an  encouragement  to  multitudes.  He 
relied  on  prayer  as  the  grand  instrumentality  of  power 
in  religious  effort,  and  in  his  memoirs  we  read:  u  He 
expected  success  from  God  through  the  blessing  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  in  answer  to  prayer.  *  *  *  HE 
LOVED  PRAYER.  Besides  prayers  at  social  meetings, 
with  the  families  and  individuals  he  visited,  and  on 
special  occasions  frequently  recurring,  he  regularly 
not  only  conducted  family  worship,  accompanied  by 
singing,  but  every  morning  and  evening  prayed  with 
his  companion,  as  they  retired  and  rose,  and  also 
poured  out  his  heart  to  God  alone  in  the  closet." 

Another  layman,  Normand  Smith,  Jr.,  a  sketch  of 


PRAYER    CHARACTERISTIC   OF   PIETY  31 

whose  life,  written  by  Rev.  Dr.  Joel  Hawes,  has  been 
published  by  the  American  Tract  Society,  and  whose 
piety  and  generosity  are  consequently  widely  known, 
is  thus  described:  "The  frequency  with  which  he 
observed  days  of  fasting  and  prayer  has  already  been 
noticed.  He  was  eminently  a  man  of  prayer.  He 
aimed  every  day,  and  in  all  things,  to  maintain  a  close 
and  humble  walk  with  God.  It  has  been  said  by  one 
who  had  the  best  means  of  knowing,  that  prayer 
seemed  to  be  his  meat  and  drink.  It  was  his  constant 
practice  to  rise  before  the  family,  and  spend  one  or 
two  hours  by  himself,  before  attending  family  duties. 
At  noon,  he  had  a  season  of  prayer,  and  no  company 
would  prevent  his  retiring;  as  he  would  always  excuse 
himself  for  a  little  while,  that  he  might  enjoy  his 
accustomed  converse  with  God.  He  usually  attended 
some  meeting  in  the  evening,  but  always  prayed 
before  he  went.  He  had  a  room  expressly  set  apart 
for  private  devotion,  and  would  never  be  disturbed  in 
his  retirement.  *  *  *  He  had  a  place  for  prayer 
also  in  his  store,  and  would  often  invite  his  brethren, 
when  they  came  in,  to  unite  with  him  in  prayer." 

Here  let  us  pause,  as  one  might  write  the  biography 
of  every  Christian,  were  he  to  tell  of  all  the  men  of 
prayer.  Piety  is  prayer. 

"Come  to  the  morning-prayer; 
Coine,  let  us  kneel  and  pray: 
Prayer  is  the  Christian  pilgrim's  staff, 
To  walk  with  God  all  day. 


32  PRAYER   AND   ITS    REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

At  noon,  beneath  the  Rock 

Of  Ages,  rest  and  pray; 

Sweet  is  that  shelter  from  the  heat, 

When   the  sun  smites  by  day. 

At  evening,  shut  thy  door; 

Round  the  home-altar  pray; 

And,  finding  there  the  house  of  God, 

At  Heaven's  gate  close  the  day. 

When  midnight  veils  our  eyes, 
Oh,  it  is  sweet  to  say, 
I  sleep,  but  my  heart  waketh,  Lord, 
With  thee  to  watch  and  pray." 

—James  Montgomery. 


CHAPTEE   II. 

WHAT  TRUE  PRATER  IS. 

IF  one  is  to  consider  the  question,  whether  God 
really  answers  prayer,  he  must  have  before  his  mind  a 
definite  idea  of  what  prayer  is.  Disputes  arise  from 
ignorance  and  mental  confusion.  Men  differ  about 
words,  when  they  agree  in  the  things.  They  also  differ 
about  things,  when  they  agree  in  the  words.  There 
has  been  a  great  deal  said. about  prayer,  which  lacked 
discrimination;  and  so  the  arguments  for  and  against 
it  have  failed  to  convince.  "We  should  then  define  our 
ground  distinctly,  so  that  friend  and  foe  may  know 
precisely  what  we  mean  to  cover  by  our  assertions  and 
our  proofs. 

There  are  antagonists  who  will  concede  the  value  of 
prayer,  if  allowed  so  to  define  the  act  as  to  leave  it  a 
mere  religious  meditation.  We  never  knew  anybody 
who  thought  it  worth  his  while  to  oppose  religious  medi 
tation;  perhaps,  because  men  are  not  likely  to  take 
very  much  of  it,  pure  and  simple.  And  so  there  are 
philosophizing  Christians,  and  even  ministers,  who 
timidly  explain  away  prayer,  till  its  substance  is  gone, 
and  then  think  that  they  have  accomplished  wonders 
in  behalf  of  religion,  by  showing  that  no  objections  can 

(33) 


34:  PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

be  raised  against  so  rational  a  theory.  As  little  can 
any  advantages  be  gained  by  it  for  practical  piety. 
There  is  an  equation;  but  it  is  0=0! 

There  would  seem  to  be  but  one  sure  way  of  decid 
ing  what  the  true  nature  of  prayer  is,  as  an  antecedent 
to  ascertaining  its  value.  It  is  vain  to  try  to  settle  it 
by  abstract  speculation  alone.  Doubtless  something 
is  to  be  learned  from  "  the  nature  of  things,"  of  which 
philosophers  and  theologians  have  so  much  to  say. 
But  in  this  particular  case  we  shall  make  more  pro 
gress  by  studying  the  nature  of  God,  as  He  has  revealed 
it  to  us  in  his  Word.  Prayer  has  to  do  with  God. 
On  that  all  are  agreed.  How  much  it  has  to  do  with 
him,  and  why,  and  how,  are  the  disputed  questions. 
He  can  tell  us  better  than  the  philosophers  can;  for 
He  knows  Himself,  his  creatures  and  his  plans.  He 
can  tell,  therefore,  whether  He  has  fitted  prayer  into 
his  plans;  and,  if  so,  in  what  sense.  And  if  He  cer 
tifies  us  of  the  fact,  He  can  take  care  of  the  philosophy, 
whether  we  can  or  not.  No  human  philosophy  can 
destroy  a  fact.  This  is  just  as  true  in  the  moral  world, 
as  is  the  famous  assertion  of  the  physicists  in  their 
realm,  that  every  atom  of  matter  is  indestructible,  or 
that  force  is  persistent.  Let  us  therefore  rely  princi 
pally  upon  the  Scriptures  to  tell  us  what  prayer  is. 
Fortunately  that  is  a  favorite  topic  with  the  inspired 
writers;  for  prayer  enters  largely  into  the  divine 
promises  and  manifestations,  and  also  into  human 
experiences.  And  consequently  prophecy  and  history 
are  equally  full  of  it.  Commands  and  thanksgivings 


WHAT  TRUE   PRAYER   IS.  35 

are  fellow-witnesses  to  its  nature.  It  will  aid  our 
object  to  consider  the  true  idea  of  prayer  as  related  to 
its  nature,  its  source  of  power,  and  its  method  of 
answer.  The  first  topic  will  alone  occupy  us  in  the 
present  chapter. 

What  is  the  proper  conception  of  prayer,  as  to  the 
nature  of  the  act?  Is  it  a  dealing  with  one's  self,  or 
with  God;  or,  possibly,  with  both?  Is  it  simply  a 
devout  contemplation  of  the  divine  character  and 
works,  though  clothed  in  the  garb  of  an  address  to 
God?  Is  it,  as  Eev.  F.  W.  Kobertson  asserts,  only  a 
submission  of  the  human  to  the  divine  will ;  a  saying 
merely,  "  Not  my  will,  but  thine  be  done  "?  Or  is  it 
substantially  and  principally  a  cry  of  want,  a  petition 
for  aid,  a  direct  asking  of  God,  for  the  purpose  of 
receiving?  If  the  latter  be  the  authentic  view,  there 
is  something  to  be  said,  for  or  against  it,  in  the  mat 
ter  of  answers:  otherwise  the  subject  of  answers  is  an 
impertinence,  and  its  discussion  a  waste  of  breath. 

The  word  prayer,  both  in  scriptural  and  in  popular 
usage,  denotes  a  somewhat  comprehensive  exercise, 
throughout  which  there  is  a  personal  approach  of  the 
soul  to  God.  It  may  be  in  connection  with  others,  in 
public  or  family  worship ;  or  it  may  be  as  an  individ 
ual  and  private  act  only.  In  either  case,  and  whether 
the  words  be  audibly  repeated  or  silently  thought,  the 
man  speaks  with  God,  mind  with  mind,  heart  with 
heart.  It  is  not  mere  meditation  upon  God,  but  a 
direct  address  to  him.  Man  talks  with  God.  So 
Abraham  felt,  when  he  said:  "Behold  now  I  have 


36  PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

taken  upon  me  to  speak  unto  the  Lord,  who  am  but 
dust  and  ashes."  Gen.  xviii:  27.  When  a  man  comes 
thus  to  God  he  is  in  a  complex  state  of  mind ;  that  is, 
numerous  thoughts  crowd  in,  and  various  emotions 
are  felt.  Hence  prayer  divides  itself  naturally  into 
parts,  which  give  expression  to  these  struggling  exer 
cises.  Sometimes  these  occur  in  consecutive  order, 
especially  in  the  case  of  cultured  minds  and  of  public 
exercises;  but  more  commonly  they  are  intermingled, 
as  one  or  another  idea  comes  uppermost.  These  parts 
have  been  named  Adoration,  Confession,  Thanks 
giving,  and  Petition. 

With  Adoration  we  usually  commence  our  prayers, 
and  e'xpress  our  sense  of  the  divine  majesty  and  glory. 
Thus  Daniel  began  his  prayer:  "O  Lord,  the  great 
and  dreadful  (or  awe-inspiring)  God,  keeping  the  cov 
enant  and  mercy  to  them  that  love  him  and  to  them 
that  keep  his  commandments."  Dan.  ix:4.  When 
the  persecuted  apostles  made  their  appeal,  their  first 
words  were:  ''Lord,  thou  art  God,  which  hath  made 
heaven  and  earth  and  the  sea,  and  all  that  in  them  is." 
Acts,  iv.24:.  The  Lord's  Prayer  also  opens:  "Our 
Father,  which  art  in  heaven."  By  thus  dwelling,  for 
a  moment,  on  God's  presence,  power,  wisdom,  holiness, 
condescension  and  love,  and  on  his  works  of  creation 
and  providence,  we  pay  him  a  due  tribute  of  worship, 
fill  our  minds  with  a  suitable  reverence,  and  bring  to 
thought  precisely  those  considerations  which  prepare 
the  mind  for  what  is  to  follow  in  the  prayer.  In  other 
words,  we  are  made  to  realize  with  what  kind  of  a 


WHAT   TRUE   PRATER   IS.  37 

being  we  have  to  do;  how  infinitely  above  us  He  is, 
in  position  and  character,  and  how  able  and  ready  to 
meet  our  wants. 

Confession   is  naturally  the  next   utterance.     We 
pass  from  a  thought  of  God  to  a  remembrance  of  our 
own    insignificance     and     vileness.      His    greatness 
reminds  us  of  our  littleness,  while  his   purity  stands 
in   contrast  with  our  sin.     As  we  exalt  him,  so  we 
abase  ourselves.     Truth  demands  it.     It  is  the  fit  intro 
duction  to  what  further  we  have  to  say ;  for  it  shows 
what  has  been  our  dependence  upon  divine  aid  and 
mercy  in  the  past,  and  what  it  must  be  in  the  future. 
Abraham  called  himself  "  dust  and  ashes,"  as  we  have 
seen;  Job  said,  (vi  :  5);  "Behold,  I   am   vile,   what 
shall  I  answer  thee"  Isaiah  exclaimed  (vi:5);  "Woe 
is  me!  for  I  am  undone;  because  I  am  a  man  of  un 
clean  lips,  and  I  dwell  in  the  midst  of  a  people  of  un 
clean  lips ;"  and  Daniel  added  to  the  words  before  cited, 
"  We  have  sinned,  and  have  committed  iniquity,  and 
have  done  wickedly,  and  have  rebelled,  even  by  depart 
ing  from  thy  precepts;  "  and  he  continued  thus  to 
speak  for  some  time.     Confession  is  especially  neces 
sary,  when  the  soul  is  burdened  with  a  sense  of  guilt, 
and  the  main  object  of  the  prayer  is  to  apply  to  God 
for  forgiveness.     Then  the  application  for  pardon  is  to 
be  preceded   by   the    frank,    humble    and    penitent 
acknowledgment  of  the  sins.     One  comes  to  God  in 
such  a  matter,  as  he  would  to  an  injured  or  offended 
fellow  man.     No  one  would  approach  a  person  whom 
he  had  wronged,  to  ask  a  favor,  without  acknowledg- 


38  PRATER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

ing  his  unworthiness,  confessing  his  misdeed,  and 
imploring  reconciliation.  "We  can  do  no  less  in  draw 
ing  near  to  God. 

The  soul  is  then  prepared  for  Thanksgiving.  How 
can  it  forget,  or  omit -to  remember,  what  God  has 
already  done  for  it;  especially  in  view  of  the  multitude 
of  his  mercies  to  one  richly  deserving  his  wrath? 
Hence  we  often  notice,  in  perusing  the  Psalms  —  which 
are  in  large  part  prayers  —  that  they  begin  with  ascrip 
tions  of  praise,  which  occupy  many  verses  before  we 
reach  the  expression  of  want  and  the  requests  for  aid. 
Thus  the  ninth  begins:  "I  will  praise  thee,  O  Lord, 
with  my  whole  heart :  I  will  show  forth  all  thy  mar 
velous  works."  The  seventy-third  opens:  "Truly 
God  is  good  to  Israel;"  the  eighty -fifth:  "Lord,  thou 
hast  been  favorable  unto  thy  land ;  "  the  one  hundred 
and  third :  "  Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul,  and  all  that 
is  within  me  bless  his  holy  name;"  and  not  a 
few  are  wholly  occupied  with  thanks.  So  in  David's 
prayer  on  the  occasion  of  associating  Solomon  with 
him  in  the  government,  and  the  setting  apart  of 
treasures  with  which  to  build  the  temple,  he 
broke  out  in  this  preliminary  utterance  of  mingled 
thanksgiving  and  adoration:  "Blessed  be  thou,  Lord 
God  of  Israel,  our  father,  for  ever  and  ever.  Thine,  O 
Lord,  is  the  greatness  and  the  power  and  the  glory  and 
the  victory  and  the  majesty:  for  all  that  is  in  the  heav 
ens  and  in  the  earth  is  thine;  thine  is  the  kingdom, 
O  Lord,  and  thou  art  exalted  as  head  above  all.  Both 
riches  and  honor  come  of  thee,  and  thou  reignest  over 


WHAT   TRUE    PRATER   IS.  39 

all,  and  in  thy  hand  is  power  and  might;  and  in  thy 
hand  it  is  to  make  great,  and  to  give  strength  unto 
all.  Now,  therefore,  our  God,  we  thank  thee,  and 
praise  thy  glorious  name."  1  Chron.  xxix:  10-13.  It 
will  also  be  remembered  that  Jesus  began  one  of  the 
brief  recorded  prayers  thus:  "  I  thank  thee,  O  Father, 
Lord  of  heaven  and  earth  "  (Mat.  xi:  25);  and  that  his 
prayer  at  the  grave  of  Lazarus  commenced,  "  Father, 
I  thank  thee  that  thou  hast  heard  me"  (John  xi:41); 
and  that  Paul  wrote  to  the  Philippians  (iv:6):  "Be 
careful  for  nothing;  but  in  everything  by  prayer  and 
supplication  with  thanksgiving  let  your  requests  be 
made  known  unto  God."  Probably  one  reason  why 
our  prayers  are  not  more  prevalent  is,  that  we  are  not 
sufficiently  thankful  for  what  we  have  already  received. 
And  now  the  soul  is  prepared  for  Petition,  which 
includes  the  asking  of  favors  for  ourselves,  and  inter 
cession  for  others.  This  is  the  very  heart  of  prayer, 
which  is  prompted  by  a  sense  of  want.  The  man  goes 
to  God,  not  only  to  adore  and  praise,  but  also  to  peti 
tion.  Otherwise  it  would  suffice  for  him  to  sing 
psalms  and  hymns.  These  have  their  delightful  use 
and  powerful  influence,  but  do  in  no  respect  supersede 
prayer,  which  has  the  distinct  office  of  asking  aid  for 
human  weakness.  No  nation,  however  ignorant,  has 
confounded  two  such  distinct  exercises,  although  the 
two  acts  may  properly  be  associated.  In  prayer  the 
adoration  and  praise  are  intended  to  prepare  for  the 
petition.  They  are  the  gateway  to  the  edifice.  They 
show  us  how  to  approach  God,  in  order  that  we  may 


40      PRATER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

draw  near  acceptably,  and  may  state  freely  and  fully 
all  our  wants.  Such  is  the  grand  design  of  prayer  as 
a  divinely  appointed  means  of  securing  needed  aid. 

Here  is  where  Rev.  F.  W.  Robertson,  in  his  sermon 
on  prayer,  conies  far  short  of  the  truth.  Taking  for 
his  guide  a  single  expression  of  Jesus,  in  the  experi 
ence  of  agony  in  the  garden,  "  Not  as  I  will,  but  as 
Thou  wilt,"  he  resolves  prayer  into  mere  submission 
to  the  divine  will,  instead  of  simply  recognizing  sub 
mission  as  one  condition  of  acceptable  prayer.  He 
says :  "  All  prayer  is  to  change  the  will  human  into 
submission  to  the  will  divine."  "  Prayer  is  one  thing, 
petition  quite  another."  "The  divine  wisdom  has 
given  us  prayer,  not  as  a  means  whereby  to  obtain  the 
good  things  of  earth,  but  as  a  means  whereby  we  learn 
to  do  without  them ;  not  as  a  means  whereby  we  escape 
evil,  but  as  a  means  whereby  we  become  strong. to 
meet  it."  This  is  of  the  character  of  all  half-truths; 
it  is  a  view  practically  false  and  injurious.  If  gener 
ally  accepted,  it  would  lead  to  a  fatalistic  passivity, 
instead  of  a  resolute  activity,  and  would  end  in  the 
total  disuse  of  prayer.  Indeed,  he  accepted  that  con 
clusion,  for  he  remarks:  "That  life  is  most  holy  in 
which  there  is  least  of  petition  and  desire,  and  most 
of  waiting  upon  God."  And  in  his  misapprehension 
of  the  inference  to  be  drawn  from  the  exclamation  of 
Jesus,  before  quoted,  he  says :  "  Practically,  then,  I  say : 
Pray  as  He  did,  till  prayer  makes  you  cease  to  pray." 
This  was  said  devoutly  and  earnestly,  by  a  truly  spirit 
ual  man;  but  by  one,  also,  who  looked  at  truths  too 


WHAT  TBUE   PRAYER   18.  41 

exclusively  in  a  subjective  way,  shrinking  from  their 
objective  reality,  and  who  also  by  temperament  and 
disease  inclined  to  the  mystical  side  of  religion. 

Mr.  Robertson  is  by  no  means  alone  in  this  concep 
tion  of  prayer.  Apart  from  the  magnetism  of  his 
influence  over  readers,  and  the  speciousness  of  his  quite 
too  limited  illustrations  of  petition  to  God,  there  is  a 
disposition  at  present  to  concede  too  much  to  the 
objections  of  the  philosophic  skeptics,  and  to  render 
prayer  unobjectionable  by  making  it  almost  objectless. 
Thus  a  valued  ministerial  friend,  at  the  West,  writes  to 
the  author:  "My  own  mind  looks  more  to  prayer  as  a 
power  for  uplifting  the  spirit  to  divine  communion, 
and  so  helping  not  so  much  to  obtain  what  we  may 
desire  or  want,  as  to  bring  us  into  perfect  acquiescence 
with  the  order  of  Providence,  and  into  obedience. 
Our  Lord  did  not  encourage  those  who  sought  for 
6  signs  and  wonders.'  *  *  *  I  trust  your  book  will 
be  guarded  against  giving  countenance  to  sensational 
religion,  for  I  think  that  is  one  of  our  modern  weak 
points."  Another  able  but  eccentric  minister  at  the 
East,  writes :  "  I  do  not  dare  preach  to  my  people  that 
men  ought  always  to  pray,  because  they  will  get  what 
they  ask  for.  My  doctrine  is,  that  *  men  ought  always 
to  pray  and  not  to  faint,'  whether  their  prayers  are 
answered  or  not.  And  I  deplore  the  tendency  which 
would  seem  to  exhort  people  to  prayer  as  a  short  way 
of  getting  what  they  want.  The  true  value  of  prayer 
is,  that  it  stops  people  from  wanting  what  they  can't 
get."  The  wonder  is,  that  such  a  theory  is  held  by 
2* 


42  PRATER   AND    ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

one  who  is  a  disciple  of  him  who  taught  his  followers 
to  "  ask,'5  with  the  promise  that  they  should  "  receive," 
and  not  that  they  should  stop  wanting;  and  who  backed 
his  instruction  "always  to  pray  and  not  to  faint,"  with 
the  parable  of  the  widow  who  obtained  from  the  judge 
what  she  so  importunately  asked  for,  and  added: 
"  And  shall  not  God  avenge  his  own  elect,  who  cry 
day  and  night  unto  him,  though  he  bear  long  with 
them  ? "  Thus,  as  Dr.  Bushnell  says,  "  Prayer  becomes 
a  kind  of  dumb-bell  exercise  —  good  as  exercise,  but 
not  to  be  answered."  Let  the  Savior's  words  be  car 
ried  out  in  the  various  figures  used,  on  this  theory, 
and  its  absurdity  becomes  at  once  apparent.  He  bids 
us  "  ask."  Imagine  a  child  asking  for  some  favor,  or 
for  the  relief  of  some  want,  and  standing,  hour  after 
hour,  repeating  his  requests,  and  being  told  by  the 
father:  "Go  on  asking,  my  child;  it  does  you  much 
good  to  ask.  The  longer  you  ask,  the  more  good  it 
will  do  you.  Do  not  expect  to  receive  anything,  how 
ever,  as  the  principal  benefit  of  asking  is  that,  by  and 
by,  you  will  not  want  anything,  and  will  cease  to  make 
any  request."  Jesus  bids  us  "  seek."  Imagine  a 
mother  seeking  a  lost  child.  She  looks  through  the 
house  and  along  the  streets,  then  searches  the  fields 
and  woods,  and  examines  the  river-banks.  A  wise 
neighbor  meets  her  and  says:  "Seek  on;  look  every 
where;  search  every  accessible  place.  You  will  not 
finol,  indeed;  but  then  seeking  is  a  good  thing.  It 
puts  the  mind  on  the  stretch;  it  fixes  the  attention; 
it  aids  observation;  it  makes  the  idea  of  the  child  very 


WHAT  TRtJE   r;:AYE*   IS.  4:3 

real.  And  then,  after  a  while,  you  will  cease  to  want 
your  child."  The  words  of  Christ  are  "  Knock." 
Imagine  a  man  knocking  at  the  door  of  a  house,  long 
and  loud.  After  he  has  done  this  for  an  hour,  a 
window  opens,  and  the  occupant  of  the  house  puts  out 
his  head,  and  says:  "That  is  right,  my  friend;  I  shall 
not  open  the  door,  but  then  keep  on  knocking.  It  is 
excellent  exercise,  and  you  will  be  the  healthier  for  it. 
Knock  away  till  sundown,  and  then  come  again  and 
knock  all  to-morrow.  After  some  days  thus  spent, 
you  will  attain  to  a  state  of  mind  in  which  you  will  no 
longer  care  to  come  in."  Is  this  what  Jesus  intended 
us  to  understand,  when  he  said:  "Ask,  and  ye  shall 
receive;  seek,  and  ye  shall  find;  knock,  and  it  shall  be 
opened  unto  you  "  ?  No  doubt  one  would  thus  soon 
cease  to  ask,  to  seek,  and  to  knock;  but  would  it  not 
be  from  disgust? 

To  see  the  error  of  such  a  view,  one  need  only  study 
nature,  and  the  pages  of  the  Bible.  Nature  makes  us 
feel  the  need  of  prayer,  and  the  Bible  teaches  us  how 
to  pray.  The  fact  is,  that  we  are  pressed  on  every 
side  by  imperious  wants,  the  supply  for  which  is 
only  slightly  within  our  own  control.  Often  the  exi 
gency  is  great,  and  the  relief  must  be  speedy.  In 
such  an  extremity,  men  have  always  betaken  them 
selves  to  God,  in  every  age  of  the  world,  under  ali 
forms  of  religion.  It  is  a  primal  and  ineradicable 
instinct  of  human  nature,  and  cannot  lead  astray. 
What  it  prompts  to  is  petition  to  God.  In  that  it  is 
supported  by  all  the  analogies  of  experience.  The 


44     PRAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

child  is  dependent  on  the  parent,  and  goes  daily  and 
hourly  to  its  parent  with  requests  for  things  needed. 
The  subject  is  in  many  things  dependent  upon  the 
ruler,  and  offers  his  petitions  for  requisite  aid  or 
relief.  God  is  felt  to  be  the  universal  Father  and  Ruler, 
and  to  him,  therefore,  his  children  and  subjects  natu 
rally  go  with  prayers  for  assistance  in  life's  necessi 
ties.  If  it  be  replied  that  God  does  not  need  to  be 
informed  of  our  wants,  or  urged  to  do  us  good,  as  do 
earthly  parents  and  rulers;  we  answer,  that  to  impart 
information  and  incline  to  compassion  are  not  the  only 
reasons  for  petition  in  these  latter  cases,  and  need  not 
be  any  reason  in  the  case  of  God.  There  may  be 
abundant  other  ground  why  a  parent  should  encour 
age  a  child  to  ask  help,  and  why  a  ruler  should  be 
pleased  when  the  people  send  in  respectful  petitions; 
as  we  shall  see  in  the  next  chapter.  And  so,  doubt 
less,  it  is  in  relation  to  God. 

But  why  rest  upon  general  reasoning  and  analogy, 
when  the  Bible  makes  the  matter  perfectly  clear?  No 
one  not  morbidly  possessed  by  a  theory  which  destroys 
his  mental  vision,  can  fail  to  see  that  in  the  Bible, 
from  Genesis  to  Eevelation,  prayer  means  simply  peti 
tion.  It  is  not  merely  submitting  in  ignorance  to 
whatever  God  may  choose  to  send ;  but  it  is  asking 
him,  reverently  and  in  a  childlike  way,  to  send  specific 
things  felt  to  be  pressingly  needed.  This  is  plain  from 
the  commands,  from  the  promises,  from  the  prayers 
and  from  the  answers;  all  of  which  are  placed  on 
record  for  our  instruction. 


WHAT  TRUE  PRATER  IS.  45 

Jesus  commanded  his  disciples  to  pray  for  specific 
blessings,  and  not  merely  to  submit  themselves  to  the 
will  of  God  in  general;  and  the  Lord's  Prayer,  which 
he  gave  as  a  model,  contains  seven  distinct  petitions. 
Again  we  read:  "He  spake  a  parable  unto  them,  to 
this  end,  that  men  ought  always  to  pray,  and  not  to 
faint."  Luke  xviii  :  7.  And  the  parable  was  that  of  the 
importunate  widow,  who  had  a  specific  request  which 
she  urged,  and  urged,  and  urged,  without  ceasing,  till 
it  was  granted.  Similar  is  the  command  of  Paul, 
already  cited:  "Be  careful  (or  anxious)  for  nothing, 
but  in  every  thing  by  prayer  and  supplication,  with 
thanksgiving,  let  your  requests  be  made  known  unto 
God."  Phil,  iv  :  6.  This  directs  us  to  make  particular 
requests,  as  the  precise  thing  which  God  wishes  us 
to  do. 

The  promises  state  the  same  truth,  or  carry  the  im 
plication.  Instead  of  reading:  Submit,  and  all  things 
shall  be  done  for  you,  we  read :  "  Ask  and  ye  shall 
receive;  seek  and  ye  shall  find;  knock  and  it  shall  be 
opened  unto  you;  for  everyone  that  asketh  receiveth, 
and  he  that  seeketh  findeth,  and  to  him  that  knocketh 
it  shall  be  opened."  Then  the  analogy  which  nature 
suggests,  Jesus  positively  endorses :  "  What  man  is 
there  of  you  who,  if  his  son  ask  bread,  will  give  him 
a  stone,  or  if  he  ask  a  fish,  will  give  him  a  serpent?" 
Matt,  vii  :  7-11.  No  language  could  more  plainly 
authorize  specific  requests.  Take,  further,  such  prom 
ises  as  these:  "  Call  upon  me  in  the  day  of  trouble; 
I  will  deliver  thee,  and  thou  shalt  glorify  me."  Ps. 


46      PRAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

1  :  15.  "If  I  shut  up  heaven  that  there  be  no  rain; 
or  if  I  command  the  locusts  to  devour  the  land;  or  if 
I  send  pestilence  among  my  people;  if  my  people, 
which  are  called  by  my  name,  shall  humble  themselves 
and  pray,  and  seek  my  face,  and  turn  from  their  wicked 
ways,  then  will  I  hear  from  heaven,  and  will  forgive 
their  sin,  and  wilt  heal  their  land."  2  Chron.  vii  :  13, 
14.  "  And  all  things  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in 
prayer,  believing,  ye  shall  receive."  Matt,  xxi  :  22. 
"  And  if  we  know  that  he  hears  us,  whatsoever  we  ask, 
we  know  that  we  have  the  petitions  that  we  desired  of 
him."  1  John  v  :  15.  If  prayer  is  submission,  but 
not  request,  what  do  such  words  mean ;  words  which 
encourage  us  to  ask  of  God  specific  relief  for  the  par 
ticular  evils  which  at  the  time  are  distressing  us? 

Let  us  pass,  then,  to  the  prayers  on  record  in  Scrip 
ture,  which  were  acceptably  offered,  and  observe 
whether  the  good  men  only  asked  to  be  made  submis 
sive  to  the  divine  will,  whatever  that  might  prove  to 
be;  or  whether  they  ventured  to  mention  the  things 
which  they  desired,  not  imagining  that  to  ask  for  and 
expect  them,  was  unsubmissive  in  spirit.  And  with 
these  let  us  note  also  the  answers  which  were  returned. 
Take  the  case  of  Jesus  himself,  to  whom  Mr.  Kobert- 
son  makes  particular  reference.  His  prayer  in  the 
garden  was  conditionally  made,  with  submission  to 
the  Father's  will;  but  it  was  yet  a  specific  request  — 
u  Let  this  cup  pass  from  me."  And  so,  at  the  grave 
of  Lazarus,  he  asked  for  the  one  thing  then  desired, 
and  said,  "  Father,  I  thank  thee  that  thou  hast  heard 


UN1VERSI 

OK 


WHAT   TRUE   PRATER   IS.  47 

me,  and  I  know  that  thou  nearest  me  always  "  —  words 
which  obviously  mean  that  God  was  accustomed  to 
grant  him  the  particular  requests  which  he  made. 
Daniel  tells  us  (chapter  ix)  of  his  anxiety  to  know  of 
the  divine  purpose  as  to  the  return  of  the  Jews  from 
the  captivity  at  Babylon,  and  that  he  made  it  the  sub 
ject  of  special  prayer  and  fasting;  whereupon  an 
angel  was  sent  to  give  him  the  exact  information 
desired.  When  he  was  cast  into  the  den  of  lions, 
because  of  his  faith  in  prayer  to  Jehovah,  he  made 
petition  for  safety,  and  God  granted  just  what  he 
asked,  and  shut  the  mouths  of  the  lions,  David 
prayed  repeatedly  for  deliverance  from  the  hands  of 
King  Saul,  and  afterwards  from  that  of  his  parricidal 
son,  Absolom,  and  received  the  very  blessings  for 
which  he  prayed.  When  Peter  was  cast  into  prison, 
and  lay  there  under  sentence  of  death,  we  are  told  that 
"  prayer  was  made  without  ceasing  of  the  church  unto 
God  for  him.'-'  What  they  prayed  for  was,  that,  in 
some  way,  Peter  might  be  saved;  and  God  granted 
that  very  thing.  And  so  it  was  in  cases  without 
number.  What  men  wanted  they  asked  for,  and  when 
they  asked  aright,  and  for  things  truly  needed,  God 
granted  them.  Prayer  is  thus  seen  to  be  in  its  nature 
petition,  and  not  merely  meditation  or  worship,  or 
submission.  The  experience  of  all  saints  is  like  that 
of  Hannah.  She  had  in  her  heart  one  all  absorbing 
desire,  which  she  silently  expressed  to  God,  in  the 
presence  of  Eli,  who  said,  "  Go  in  peace,  and  the  God 
of  Israel  grant  thee  thy  petition  that  thou  hast  asked 


48      PRATER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

of  him;"  and  eventually  she  stood  again  before  the 
venerable  high  priest,  and  said:  "O  my  lord,  as  thy 
soul  liveth,  my  lord,  I  am  the  woman  that  stood  by 
thee  here,  praying  unto  the  Lord.  For  this  child  I 
prayed,  and  the  Lord  hath  given  me  my  petition  which 
I  asked  of  him."  1  Sam.  i:lT,  26,  27.  Prayer  is 
then  an  application  to  God  to  relieve  human  want. 

"  Lord,  what  a  change  within  us  one  short  hour 
Spent  in  thy  presence,  will  prevail  to  make ! 
What  heavy  burdens  from  our  bosoms  take, 
What  parched  grounds  refresh,  as  with  a  shower! 
We  kneel,  and  all  around  us  seems  to  lower ; 
We  rise,  and  all,  the  distant  and  the  near, 
Stands  forth  in  sunny  outline,  brave  and  clear. 

"  We  kneel  how  weak,  we  rise  how  full  of  power ! 
Why,  therefore,  should  we  do  ourselves  this  wrong, 
Or  others,  that  we  are  not  always  strong ; 
That  we  are  ever  overborne  with  care ; 
That  we  should  ever  weak  or  heartless  be, 
Anxious  or  troubled ;  when  with  us  is  prayer, 
And  joy  and  strength  and  courage  are  with  thee?" 

— .R,  C.  Trench. 


CHAPTEB    III. 

WHY  PRATER  PREVAILS. 

HAVING  ascertained  that  as  to  its  object,  the  nature 
of  prayer  is  petition,  and  that  it  is  therefore  suscepti 
ble  of  an  answer,  it  is  important  to  inquire  next  for 
the  principle  upon  which  it  produces  its  effect.  Why 
does  prayer  prevail?  To  what  is  it  indebted  for  its 
power?  How  can  it  possibly  operate  on  God,  to 
induce  him  to  do  that  which  otherwise  he  would  not 
do?  If  his  power  is  almighty,  it  will  be  said  that  he 
has  the  ability  to  reach  us,  nor  must  ask  our  consent. 
If  his  knowledge  is  complete,  then  He  needs  no  infor 
mation  from  our  prayers  as  to  what  are  our  necessi 
ties.  If  his  character  is  perfect,  his  benevolence 
requires  no  prompting  to  undertake  our  relief.  And 
if  his  plan  is  all-comprehending,  he  has  already  pro 
vided  for  our  wants,  and  our  petitions  are  useless. 
How  is  it  possible,  then,  for  prayer  to  prevail  without 
arguing  imperfection  in  God?  What  principle  of 
explanation  is  suggested  by  reason  and  Scripture? 

These  are  natural  questions  to  an  inquiring  mind, 
and  we  are  not  left  without  a  legitimate  reply.  We 
are  to  dismiss,  at  the  outset,  the  crude  idea  of  early 
ages  and  of  heathen  nations,  in  which  God  is  not 
only  conceived  of  in  a  human  manner — which  in  a 
3  (49) 


50  PRAYER    AXD    ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

degree  is  necessary  and  appropriate — but  is  repre 
sented  as  having  human  limitations  and  imperfections. 
The  Bible  rebukes  such  a  degradation  of  the  Deity. 
Thus  the  worshipers  of  Baal  thought  that  their  prayers 
would  attract  the  attention  of  their  unheeding  god, 
and  so  Elijah  mocked  their  loud  cries,  ironically  say 
ing:  "  Cry  aloud,  for  he  is  a  god  [and  ought  therefore 
to  help  you,  if  his  attention  can  be  gained];  either  lie 
is  talking,  or  he  is  pursuing,  or  he  is  on  a  journey,  or 
perad venture  he  sleepeth  and  must  be  awaked."  1 
Kings,  xviii :  27.  Evidently  the  prophet  meant  to  deny 
that  such  or  any  kindred  hindrances  characterized 
Jehovah,  the  true  God.  There  are  people  who  think 
that  there  is  a  merit  in  prayer,  which  in  some  manner 
brings  God  into  our  debt,  and  obliges  him  to  grant 
that  which  we  need;  or  at  least  that  the  act  so  pleases 
him  that  he  is  persuaded  to  be  complaisant  to  our 
wishes.  Hence  great  faith  is  placed  in  the  number 
of  prayers,  and  the  "heathen  resort  to  a  praying 
machine  turned  by  wind  or  water,  to  the  wheel  of 
which  written  prayers  are  attached;  while  the  Roman 
ists  repeat,  with  breathless  haste,  Pater  Nosters  and 
Ave  Marias,  keeping  count  upon  the  beads  of  a  rosary ! 
But  the  Bible  denies  human  merit,  and  Jesus  said: 
"When  ye  pray,  use  not  vain  repetitions  as  the  heathen 
do;  for  they  think  that  they  shall  be  heard  for  their 
much  speaking.  Be  not  ye  therefore  like  unto  them, 
for  your  Father  knoweth  what  things  ye  have  need  of 
before  ye  ask  Him.1"  Mat.  vi  :  7,  8. 

The  Bible  emphasizes  everywhere  the  divine  omnis- 


WHY    PRAYER    PREVAILS.  51 

cience,  and  will  not  allow  that  our  prayers  afford  God 
the  least  information.  Therefore,  in  the  same  dis 
course  Jesus  reaffirms  this  truth,  saying:  "  Your 
heavenly  Father  knoweth  that  ye  have  need  of  all 
these  things,"  (Mat.  vi  :  32,)  and  makes  that  fact  the 
basis  of  his  exhortation  not  to  be  anxious  about  food, 
or  drink,  or* clothing.  And  equally  explicit  is  the 
Bible  as  to  the  comprehensiveness  of  the  divine  plan; 
that  it  includes  all  things.  "  For  of  him  and  through 
him  and  to  him  are  all  things,"  writes  Paul,  who 
also  affirms  that  "  we  know  that  all  things  work 
together  for  good  to  them  that  love  God."  Rom.  x:  36, 
and  viii :  28.  And  yet  the  writers  of  Scripture,  while 
thus  teaching,  as  strenuously  as  does  any  modern 
philosopher,  the  perfection  of  the  divine  power, 
knowledge,  character  and  plans,  urge  with  equal  free 
dom  and  emphasis,  the  duty  and  privilege  of  prayer. 
Plainly  they  think  that  it  is  a  provision  required 
rather  than  excluded  by  his  perfection,  and  therefore 
embraced  in  the  scope  of  his  plan;  which  is  precisely 
the  truth  in  the  case. 

To  understand  this,  we  must  call  to  mind  the  cir 
cumstances  in  which  God  is  acting.  He  is  carrying 
forward  a  moral  government;  which  involves  the  train 
ing  and  control  of  free,  rational  and  sensitive  beings, 
by  the  influence  of  perceived  and  appreciated  truth. 
The  principal  truth  which  they  need  to  know  and 
appreciate,  pertains  to  his  own  nature  and  character. 
In  this  respect  he  is  situated  as  is  the  father  of  a 
family;  and  he  has  instituted  the  earthly  family  that 


52     PRAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

in  it  we  may  gain  those  initial  ideas  and  that  prelim 
inary  training  which  will  fit  us  to  understand  and 
trust  him.  "What  a  human  father  needs  is,  to  gain 
the  confidence  and  love  of  his  children,  and  to  pro 
duce  in  them  a  sense  of  their  dependence,  and  of  his 
desire  to  promote  their  best  welfare.  Is  it  not,  then, 
quite  conceivable  that  he  should  take*  pains  to  use 
methods  which  will  promote  as  free  an  intercourse  as 
possible  between  him  and  the  children?  And  would 
anything  conduce  more  surely  to  this  end  than  to 
encourage  them  to  ask  him  for  every  needed  supply, 
even  when  he  already  knew  the  state  of  the  case,  and 
was  ready  to  bestow  aid?  For  the  thing  to  be  gained 
is  an  impression  upon  their  minds  of  his  power,  wis 
dom  and  love,  so  that  they  shall  delight  to  obey  him. 
This  is  even  more  important  than  the  specific  supply 
of  their  wants,  which  he  could  provide  for  otherwise. 
The  mode  of  supply  may  thus  transcend  in  value  the 
fact  of  supply. 

Transfer  this  simple  conception,  with  which  the 
whole  world  is  familiar,  to  the  relation  of  God  and 
his  human  children,  and  the  philosophy  of  prayer,  as 
regards  its  moral  principle,  is  at  once  explicable.  We 
are  God's  children;  but  he  is  invisible,  and  our  knowl 
edge  of  him  is  small.  Yet  that  which  of  all  things  is 
most  important  for  our  well  being  is  to  know  him; 
for  on  him  are  we  unspeakably  more  dependent  than 
children  are  upon  an  earthly  parent,  and  God  has  so 
made  us,  that  the  perfection  of  our  being  and  of  our  hap 
piness  is  to  arise  from  knowing,  loving,  trusting  and 


WHY    PRAYEE    PREVAILS.  53 

enjoying  him.  Hence  the  emphatic  language  of 
Jesus:  "This  is  life  eternal,  that  they  might  know 
thee,  the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ,  whom  thou 
has  sent."  John  xvii:3.  But  how  shall  every  human 
soul  be  brought  into  free,  personal  intercourse  with  the 
invisible  Father,  so  that  childlike  faith  and  loving 
obedience  shall  be  developed?  How  shall  this  be  made 
a  power  so  permanent  and  so  available  at  all  times, 
as  to  be  a  perpetual  moral  education?  By  instituting 
prayer,  as  the  grand  source  of  religious  impression, 
and  of  needed  comfort  and  help,  and  by  making  it,  to 
a  large  extent,  a  condition  of  obtaining  special  divine 
aid.  One  cannot  conceive  of  a  device  more  simple, 
and  yet  more  potent  for  gaining  the  great  end  of  divine 
manifestation  and  human  impression. 

For,  consider  its  necessary  effect.  It  bases  itself  on 
a  natural  instinct  to  look  for  aid  to  some  friendly 
superior  power.  And  to  what  power  should  the 
dependent  creature  apply,  if  not  to  its  Creator?  It 
keeps  before  the  mind  the  thought  of  his  omnipres 
ence,  of  his  knowledge,  and  of  his  all-sufficiency.  It 
implies  his  uninterrupted  connection  with  earthly 
affairs;  the  universality  and  particularity  of  his  prov 
idence;  or,  as  Jesus  phrased  it,  "  Are  not  two  spar 
rows  sold  for  a  farthing?  and  one  of  them  shall  not 
fall  on  the  ground  without  your  Father.  But  the  very 
hairs  of  your  head  are  all  numbered."  Mat.  x:  29,  30. 
It  presents  God  as  a  loving  parent,  who  sympathizes 
with  our  sorrows;  who  understands,  better  than  we 
ourselves  do,  our  circumstances;  who  has  power  and 


54  PRAYER   AND    ITS    REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

wisdom  to  help  our  right  endeavors  and  extricate  us 
from  peril;  and  who  shows  tender  mercy  to  our  many 
weaknesses  and  sins.  In  other  words,  he  is  the  very 
helper  we  need,  at  all  times.  Now  the  soul  that  re 
cognizes  this  fact,  and  acts  upon  the  invitation  to  pray, 
is  certain  to  live,  as  it  were,  in  a  divine  atmosphere;  to 
be  kept  continually  in  reverential,  humble,  trustful, 
grateful  thought  of  God  and  realization  of  his  pres 
ence.  The  act  of  prayer  is  more  solemn  and  impres 
sive  than  any  other  form  of  religious  exercise;  the 
approach  to  God  is  so  personal  and  direct.  One  calls 
up  the  highest  and  grandest  conceptions  of  the  Deity 
in  the  words  of  adoration,  the  most  abasing  views  of 
himself  in  those  of  confession,  the  most  touching  and 
endearing  recollections  in  those  of  thanksgiving,  and 
the  profoundest  sense  of  dependence  in  those  of  peti 
tion.  Surely  nothing  else  can  make  God  stand  forth 
with  such  reality  before  the  mind,  or  can  bring  him 
into  such  .intimate  communion  with  our  souls.  And 
true  prayer  is  an  exercise  which  more  than  any  other 
tends  to  its  own  reproduction,  or  repetition,  as  the  soul 
increasingly  feels  its  need,  and  has  experience  of  the 
benefit  of  appeal  to  God.  Thus,  at  length,  it  becomes 
a  habit,  a  state  of  miad,  an  abiding  rest  in  God;  which 
is  the  very  end  which  God  seeks,  and  to  which  a  cre 
ated  spirit  must  be  brought  for  its  highest  good.  And, 
as  prayer  is  one  of  the  simplest  of  acts,  it  is  within  the 
reach  of  children  and  of  the  most  ignorant  adults,  and  is 
thus  adapted  to  a  universal  moral  training. 

It  is  thus  evident  that  prayer  may  prevail  with  God 


WHY    PRAYER   PREVAILS.  55 

by  reason  of  its  fulfilling,  on  the  part  of  man,  a  neces 
sary  moral  condition,  which  God  wisely  requires.  He 
needs  no  information;  nor  any  coaxing  or  persuasion 
to  ronse  his  henevolence  and  induce  him  to  come  to 
our  aid.  But  he  ought  to  see  us  in  a  proper  position 
of  humility,  faith  and  love,  before  he  gratifies  our 
desires,  and  he  appoints  prayer  as  the  means  of  bring 
ing  us  into  that  position.  This  shows  his  wisdom  as 
a  moral  ruler;  and  a  very  great  defect  would  have  been 
manifest  in  his  scheme  of  training,  had  He  omitted 
prayer,  and  left  us  to  a  bare  use  of  the  laws  of  nature 
according  to  our  imperfect  understanding  of  them. 
For,  in  that  case,  he  would  have  withheld  needed  help 
and  would  have  shut  us  up  to  mere  mechanical  influ 
ences,  which  would  have  been  only  slightly  operative 
on  character;  whereas  now  we  have  larger  hope  and 

o  JL 

we  come  into  vital,  warm,  personal  contact,  such  as 
gives  us  an  immediate  impression  of  himself.  More 
over,  by  annexing  such  a  condition  to  his  gifts,  God 
not  only  brings  us  into  a  position  honorable  to  him, 
and  wise  for  us,  as  a  condition  precedent  to  the 
bestowal  of  desired  favors,  but  he  also  secures  in  us 
such  a  state  of  mind  as  makes  the  blessings  bestowed 
tenfold  more  valuable;  their  incidental  effect  being 
worth  far  more  than  the  direct. 

We  are  thus  brought  to  the  most  rational  conclusion, 
that  God  has  deliberately,  wisely,  and  from  the  begin 
ning,  made  prayer  a  part  of  the  plan  of  the  universe. 
Far  from  contravening  that  plan,  it  simply  fulfills  it. 
Instead  of  changing  the  divine  will,  it  thoroughly  car- 


56      PRAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

ries  it  out.  Instead  of  -violating  law,  it  complies  with 
that  law  which  is  highest,  as  having  sweep  in  the 
highest  or  moral  realm;  only,  according  to  universal 
analogy,  subordinating  the  lower  laws  of  lower  realms. 
Thus  we  see  chemical  law  overruling  mechanical  law, 
and  vital  law  overruling  both  mechanical  and  chemical 
law,  and  the  law  of  the  moral  universe  overruling  that 
of  the  physical  universe.  For  when  we  talk  of  God's 
laws  and  plan,  we  must  not  pause  at  the  bottom  of  his 
system,  or  busy  ourselves  merely  with  the  scaffolding 
of  his  structure.  Matter  is  made  for  the  use  of  mind, 
and  the  material  universe  is  only  a  platform  and  an 
agency  for  the  spiritual.  And  thus,  as  God  has  made 
gravity  a  law  in  one  realm,  he  has  made  prayer  a  law 
in  a  higher  realm,  and  it  is  even  greater  folly  to  ignore 
the  latter  than  the  former.  Arid  so  it  is  no  more  true 
that  God  is  a  Creator  of  worlds,  than  it  is  that  he  is  a 
HEARER  OF  PRAYER. 

"More  things  are  wrought  by  prayer 
Than  this  world  dreams  of.    Wherefore  let  thy  voice 
Rise  like  a  fountain  for  me  night  and  day. 
For  what  are  men  better  than  sheep  or  goats, 
That  nourish  a  blind  life  within  the  brain, 
If,  knowing  God,  they  lift  not  hands  of  prayer, 
Both  for  themselves  and  those  who  call  them  friend! 
For  so  the  whole  round  earth  is  every  way 
Bound  by  gold  chains  about  the  feet  of  God." 

—  Tennyson. 


CHAPTER  IY. 

THE  METHOD  OF  THE  ANSWER. 

VARIOUS  have  been  the  explanations  given  of  the 
manner  in  which  prayer  receives  its  answer.  How 
does  God  bestow  the  blessing  desired  ?  Is  the  answer 
to  be  regarded  as  supernatural,  or  natural?  Are  an 
swers  to  prayers  miracles?  When  a  Christian  asks 
something  at  the  hand  of  God,  does  he  virtually  re 
quest  God  to  work  a  miracle  for  his  benefit?  Or  has 
God  natural  channels  of  communication  with  this 
world,  through  which  he  can  secure  for  his  people  that 
which  they  need  and  for  which  they  pray?  One  can 
not  avoid  meeting  these  questions,  when  handling  the 
subject  of  answers  to  prayer. 

The  simplest  explanation  offered  is  that  of  Rev.  F. 
W.  Robertson,  who,  with  many  others  that  stand  in 
unwholesome  fear  of  skeptical  scientists,  propounds  the 
theory  of  mental  reaction.  This  is  a  logical  inference 
from  his  notion  of  the  nature  of  prayer  as  only  a  med 
itation  on  God  and  a  submission  to  his  will.  He  asks, 
"  Does  prayer  change  the  outward  universe,  or  does  it 
alter  our  inward  being?  Does  it  work  on  God,  or 
does  it  work  on  us?  He  answers  these  questions  in 
favor  of  the  latter  alternative;  and  how  little  he  en 
courages  the  idea  of  our  receiving  any  actual  bestow- 

(57) 


58  PRAYER    AND    ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

ment  in  answer  to  .our  petition,  is  seen  from  his  re 
mark,  that,  "  it  would  be  a  strange  family,  where  the 
child's  will  dictates;  but  it  would  be  also  strange 
where  a  child  may  not,  as  a  child,  express  its  foolish 
wish,  if  it  be  only  to  have  the  impossibility  of  grati 
fying  it  explained."  He  asks  also,  increduously, 
"  Whether  the  good  derived  has  been  exactly  this,  that 
prayer  brought  them  the  very  thing  wished  for?"  His 
idea  of  the  manner  in  which  prayer  is  answered,  is  that 
the  effect  comes  "in  moderating  our  wish;  in  chang 
ing  the  passionate  desire  into  still  submission,  the 
anxious,  tumultuous  expectation  into  silent  surrender." 
He  also  states,  "And  so,  in  the  expectation  of  impend 
ing  danger,  our  prayer  has  won  the  victory,  not  when 
we  have  warded  off  the  trial,  but  when  like  him 
(Jesus)  we  have  learned  to  say,  '  arise,  let  us  go  to  meet 
the  evil.'" 

This  is  the  view  of  some  of  the  physical  philoso 
phers,  who  allow  a  certain  value  to  prayer  in  the  spir 
itual  realm,  though  even  there,  wholly  of  a  reflex 
action.  The  answer  to  prayer  is  but  a  self-answer. 
It  has  no  divine  element.  The  effect  is  only  liturgical 
and  amounts  to  a  self-magnetising.  The  form  of 
prayer  being  that  of  petition  to  God,  they  talk  of  an 
answer,  yet  strangely  allow  no  agency  of  God  in  the 
matter.  The  manner  of  the  answer,  they  say,  is  this: 
the  soul  comes  before  God  with  a  burden  of  grief,  or 
of  desire,  or  of  fear,  and  expresses  itself  freely,  bring 
ing  to  mind  his  greatness,  wisdom  and  love,  to  which 
facts  it  constantly  returns  for  comfort.  Thus,  after  a 


THE    METHOD    OF   THE   ANSWER.  59 

time,  Laving  relieved  itself  by  words,  and  having  be 
come  reminded  that  God's  will  must  be  right,  and  will 
and  ought  to  be  done,  it  goes  away  in  such  a  reverent, 
humble  and  trustful  frame,  as  to  acquire  new  strength 
for  duties  and  trials.  God  has  done  nothing,  and  will 
do  nothing,  because  of  the  prayer.  The  man  has 
simply  meditated  aloud,  throwing  his  thoughts  into 
the  form  of  petition,  and  his  mind  has  received  a  re 
flex  impression  from  the  truths  which  were  thus  called 
up;  much  as  if  he  had  been  reading  or  conversing 
upon  similar  topics.  He  has  had  a  devotional  exer 
cise  spiritually  elevating. 

The  difficulty  with  the  whole  theory  is,  that  it  fails 
to  cover  the  facts.  It  starts  with  an  erroneous  limit 
ation  to  the  petitioner  and  to  spiritual  results,  denying 
effect  on  others  and  any  physical  effect  on  him,  except 
as  the  body  may  share  through  the  nervous  system  in 
the  reaction  of  the  mind.  Yet  nothing  is  more  abund 
antly  capable  of  proof,  than  that  prayer  works  results 
beyond  the  individual  himself,  both  in  the  physical 
and  in  the  spiritual  world,  as  the  subsequent  chapters 
of  this  volume  will  show.  It  is  not  true,  as  Mr. 
Robertson  declares,  that  prayer  never  removes  the  trial, 
but  only  gives  strength  to  bear  it.  There  are,  indeed, 
many  cases  in  which  God  does  not  see  fit  to  remove 
the  trial  —  as  in  the  case  of  Paul's  thorn  in  the  flesh 
—  and  then  the  submissive  and  conditional  prayer  is 
answered  by  the  bestowment  of  gracious  divine  aid 
through  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  not  by  mere  natural  reac 
tion  of  the  mind ;  as  the  apostle  distinctly  teaches.  2 


60  PRAYER    AND    ITS   REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

Cor.  xii :  7-9.  But  the  Bible  is  full  of  prayers  offered 
for  specific  deliverance  of  an  outward  character,  and  the 
answers  came  in  outward  effects  wrought  in  nature 
and  in  men.  Such  was  the  answer  to  Jacob's  prayer 
for  deliverance  from  his  angry  brother,  Esau;  to  Da 
vid's  many  prayers  to  be  saved  from  the  hand  of  Saul; 
to  Hezekiah's  prayer  after  the  insulting  threats  of 
Sennacherib ;  to  the  prayer  of  Daniel  for  preservation 
in  the  den  of  lions;  and  to  the  prayer  of  the  Jerusa 
lem  Church  for  the  escape  of  Peter.  There  was  no 
answer  in  the  mere  reflex  manner,  in  such  cases.  And 
if  it  should  be  said  that  those  were  exceptions,  in  the 
days  of  miracles;  we  reply  that  no  miracles  were 
wrought  to  prevent  Esau  and  Saul  from  carrying  out 
their  murderous  threats,  while  yet  the  prayed  for  event 
was  secured  according  to  promise;  and  that  similar 
instances  of  success  in  prayer,  and  that  too,  in  connec 
tion  with  other  persons  than  the  petitioners,  occur 
daily  at  the  present  time. 

Moreover,  it  is  to  be  noticed,  and  Mr.  Robertson  as 
a  Christian  minister  should  have  given  great  weight 
to  the  fact,  that,  even  in  spiritual  results  secured  in 
the  mind  of  the  one  who  prays,  there  is  a  supernatu 
ral  power  involved,  over  and  above  the  natural  reflex 
action  of  the  prayer  as  a  devotional  exercise.  The 
promise  of  the  Comforter  is  to  that  very  end;  and 
this  gift  is  declared  to  be  the  one  which  God  is  spec 
ially  willing  to  bestow  for  our  enlightenment,  comfort 
and  sanctification.  And  at  the  day  of  Pentecost,  the 
marvelous  effects,  on  friends  and  foes,  of  a  ten  days' 


THE  METHOD  OF  THE  ANSWER.  61 

prayer  meeting,  are  ascribed  not  to  a  reflex  influence 
of  the  praying,  on  the  apostles  and  others  assembled 
with  them,  but  to  the  descending  power  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Paul  also  said  that  his  ability  to  endure  the 
thorn  in  the  flesh  was  by  "grace"  received,  and  be 
cause  "  the  power  of  Christ  rested  upon  "  him. 

Furthermore,  a  fatal  objection  to  the  Robertsonian 
theory  is,  that  it  is  suicidal.  The  moment  it  should 
come  to  be  generally  believed,  prayer  would  cease! 
For  the  instinct  to  pray  is  connected  with  a  conviction 
that  God  will  in  some  way  bestow  the  needed  aid. 
Our  necessities  drive  us  to  our  knees,  because  we  must 
have  help  out  of  ourselves,  and  we  have  faith  that  God 
hears  prayer.  Now  prayer  does  beyond  question  react 
favorably  upon  our  own  minds;  but  even  this  is 
because  we  are  expecting  something  far  higher  and 
more  important,  and  are  looking  with  reverence,  peni 
tence,  gratitude  and  trust  to  a  Heavenly  Father,  who 
actually  listens  to  our  petitions  and  sends  the  needed 
blessing.  Destroy  that  conviction,  persuade  men  that 
prayer  has  actually  no  influence  on  the  divine  will, 
and  is  not  a  condition  of  the  divine  action,  and  the 
chief  motive  to  prayer  is  withdrawn.  Tell  them  that 
they  are  only  magnetizing  themselves  and  going 
through  a  profitable  devotional  exercise,  and  they  will 
conclude  that  meditating  can  as  well  be  done  in  some 
other  way;  sitting  as  well  as  kneeling;  reading  as  well 
as  praying;  silently  as  well  as  audibly.  And,  as  we 
have  seen,  Mr.  Hobertson  had  a  suspicion  that  such 
might  be  the  final  result,  and  hence  we  find  him  ques- 


62  PRAYER    AND    ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

tioning  whether  prayer  be  a  duty,  and  saying:  "  Prayer 
then  is  a  necessity  of  our  humanity,  rather  than  a 
duty.  To  force  it  as  a  duty  is  dangerous.  Christ  did 
not;  never  commanded  it,  never  taught  it,  till  asked." 
He  counts  it  only  an  initial  thing  in  a  Christian's  expe 
rience:  "  Hints  are  given  us,  which  make  it  seem  that  a 
time  will  come,  when  spirituality  shall  be  so  complete, 
and  acquiescence  in  the  will  of  God  so  entire,  that  pe 
tition  shall  be  superseded."  Nwt  in  this  world  will 
this  be,  we  suspect,  and  possibly  not  in  any  world; 
though  the  command  in  the  opposite  direction  to 
"  pray  without  ceasing,"  may  bring  an  abiding  state 
of  mind,  which  shall  be  itself  a  constant  petition;  by 
which  God  shall  feel  continually  appealed  to,  to  honor 
the  faith  placed  in  him  and  the  request  ever  going  up, 
by  granting  perpetual  guardianship  from  evil,  or  per 
petual  grace  to  endure  it. 

Rejecting,  then,  this  insufficient  statement  of  the 
manner  in  which  prayer  is  answered  —  a  statement 
which  substitutes  the  incidental  for  the  main  effect, 
and  confounds  a  single  reason  for  prayer  with  its  chief 
agency  —  we  come  back  to  the  original  question:  By 
what  method  or  agency  does  prayer  receive  its  answer? 
In  reply  to  this  it  is  to  be  said,  that  so  long  as  we  can 
claim  the  reality  of  the  answer,  and  God  as  its  author, 
it  is  of  no  consequence  whether  we  can  trace  the 
method,  or  not.  A  true  philosophy  reasons  about 
this  as  about  other  phenomena.  It  is  chiefly  anxious 
to  make  sure  of  its  facts.  The  facts  here  are,  that  pe 
titions  offered  to  God  are  heard;  and  that,  in  some 


THE    METHOD    OF    THE    ANSWER.  63 

way,  God  arranges  to  bestow  what  is  properly  desired, 
or  what  will  be  its  equivalent.  If  this  is  clearly  taught 
in  Scripture,  and  abundantly  demonstrated  by  exper 
ience,  faith  needs  nothing  more  for  its  intelligent  sup 
port,  and  piety  is  furnished  with  every  needed  source 
of  comfort  and  of  courage.  The  curious  may  naturally 
ask  by  what  methods  God  operates  to  secure  the  ob 
ject  for  which  prayer  was  offered,  and  it  may  add  to 
knowledge,  and  thus  to  one's  intellectual  happiness,  to 
learn  something  on  that  point:  otherwise  it  is  of  no 
importance,  and  ignorance  of  the  method  cannot  im 
pugn  the  fact. 

We  do  not  know  that  God  is  shut  up  to  any  one 
method  in  this  matter.  He  may  work  directly,  or  me 
diately.  He  may  himself  use  the  system  of  second 
causes  which  he  has  established,  much  as  we  use  it, 
only  with  a  perfect  understanding  of  its  forces  and  a 
complete  ability  to  employ  them;  or  he  may  put  in 
motion  angelic  and  human  agency,  by  some  secret 
inspiration.  The  Bible  unhesitatingly  places  all  in 
strumentalities  at  his  disposal,  and  represents  him  as 
working  back  of  visible  agencies.  There  is  truth  as 
well  as  wit,  in  the  oft  repeated  anecdote  of  the  good 
man  that,  in  his  poverty,  prayed  for  bread,  and  was 
overheard  by  a  skeptic,  who,  as  a  joke,  tossed  in  a  loaf 
through  the  window.  Thereupon  the  thankful  receiver 
fell  on  his  knees,  and  expressed  his  gratitude  to  God; 
and,  when  the  skeptic  laughed  at  him  for  this,  and 
told  him  how  the  loaf  came  to  be  thrown  in,  shrewdly 


C4  PRAYER    AND    ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

replied:  uNo  matter;    God  sent  it,  even  if  the  devil 
brought  it  !" 

The  Bible  recognizes  various  modes  of  divine  action 
in  answering  prayer.  In  the  olden  time,  when  God 
was  founding  the  true  religion,  and  attesting  it  by 
signs,  evidently  supernatural,  and  intended  to  mani 
fest  his  immediate  presence  and  power,  prayer  ap 
peared  to  be  answered,  on  many  occasions,  by  direct  act 
of  God:  at  least  no  other  agency  seemed  to  be  em 
ployed.  It  was  so,  when,  at  the  prayer  of  Jesus,  God 
raised  Lazarus  from  the  dead;  when,  at  the  request  of 
the  centurion,  the  servant  was  healed  immediately 
and  at  a  distance;  and  when,  after  the  earnest  entreaty 
of  Elijah,  fire  came  down  and  consumed  the  sacrifice 
on  Carmel.  But,  in  other  cases,  God  put  natural 
causes  into  motion,  to  secure  the  desired  end.  Thus, 
when  Moses  prayed  in  behalf  of  Pharaoh,  that  the 
plague  of  the  locusts  might  be  removed,  we  read: 
"  And  he  went  out  from  Pharaoh,  and  entreated  the 
Lord.  And  the  Lord  turned  a  mighty  strong  west 
wind,  which  took  away  the  locusts,  and  cast  them  into 
the  Red  Sea:  there  remained  not  one  locust  in  all  the 
coasts  of  Egypt."  Ex.  x:  18, 19.  Subsequently,  when 
the  Israelites  stood  on  the  shore  of  the  Red  Sea,  with 
the  Egyptian  army  pressing  up  behind,  and  Moses 
prayed  for  deliverance,  the  record  is:  "The  Lord  said 
unto  Moses,  Wherefore  criest  thou  unto  me?  Speak 
unto  the  children  of  Israel  that  they  go  forward.  *  *  * 
And  the  Lord  caused  the  sea  to  go  back  by  a  strong 
east  wind,  all^  that  night,  and  made  the  sea  dry  land, 


THE  METHOD  OF  THE  ANSWER.  65 

and  the  waters  were  divided."  Ex.  xiv:  15-21.  And 
so,  when  Hezekiah  was  sick  unto  death,  and  prayed 
to  be  spared,  the  prophet  Isaiah  was  sent  to  say: 
"Thus  saith  the  Lord,  the  God  of  David,  thy  father; 
I  have  heard  thy  prayer,  I  have  seen  thy  tears ;  behold 
I  will  add  unto  thy  days  fifteen  years;"  and  afterwards 
we  read:  "For  Isaiah  had  said,  Let  them  take  a  lump 
of  figs,  and  lay  it  for  a  plaster  upon  the  boil,  and  he 
shall  recover."  Is.  xxviii:  5-21. 

In  yet  other  instances  prayers  were  answered 
through  the  ministry  of  angels.  Thus,  when  in  the 
deadly  agony  of  the  garden,  Jesus  offered  his  condi 
tional  and  submissive  prayer  to  the  Father  for  needed 
aid,  we  read:  "And  there  appeared  an  angel  unto 
him  from  heaven,  strengthening  him."  Luke  xxii:43. 
Similarly  the  record  is,  that  when  Daniel  was  preserved 
from  the  lions,  in  answer  to  prayer,  he  said  to  king 
Darius:  "  My  God  hath  sent  his  angel,  and  hath  shut 
the  lions'  mouths  that  they  have  not  hurt  me."  Dan. 
vi:22.  And  in  like  manner,  when  Peter  was  saved 
from  imminent  death  at  the  hand  of  Herod,  in  answer 
to  the  prayers  of  the  church,  we  read:  "And  behold 
an  angel  of  the  Lord  came  upon  him,  and  a  light 
shined  in  the  prison;  and  he  smote  Peter  on  the  side, 
and  raised  him  up,  saying,  Arise  up  quickly.  And 
his  chains  fell  from  oif  his  hands.  *  *  *  And  he  went 
out  and  followed  him.  *  *  *  And  they  went  out  and 
passed  on  through  one  street;  and  forthwith  the  angel 
departed  from  him."  Acts  xii:7-10.  So  when  Daniel 
prayed  to  be  made  to  understand  the  prophecies  about 

3* 


66      PRAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

his  people,  liis  own  account  is:  "And  while  I  was 
speaking  and  praying,  and  confessing  my  bin  and  the 
sin  of  my  people  Israel,  and  presenting  my  supplica 
tion  before  the  Lord,  my  God,  for  the  holy  mountain 
of  my  God;  yea,  while  I  was  speaking  in  my  prayer, 
even  the  man  Gabriel,  whom  I  had  seen  in  the  vision, 
in  the  beginning,  being  caused  to  fly  swiftly,  touched 
me  about  the  time  of  the  evening  oblation.  And  he 
informed  me,  and  talked  with  me,  and  said,  O  Daniel, 
I  am  now  come  forth  to  give  thee  skill  and  understand 
ing.''  Dan.  ix  :  20-22. 

Very  commonly  God  has  answered  prayers  through 
human  agency.  In  ways  past  our  present  knowledge, 
he  can  touch  the  hearts  of  men,  and  incline  their 
minds  to  4°  what  is  requisite  for  the  good  of  his 
praying  ones.  As  a  general  intimation  of  this  it  is 
written :  "The  king's  heart  is  in  the  hand  of  the  Lord ; 
as  the  rivers  of  water;  he  turneth  it  whithersoever  he 
will."  Prov.  xxi:l.  Beautiful  illustrations  of  this 
occur  in  the  books  of  Ezra  and  Neherniah.  Daniel 
and  other  pious  Jews  had  been  praying,  as  we  have 
seen,  for  a  return  of  God's  people  from  their  captivity 
at  Babylon,  and  for  the  rebuilding  of  the  holy  city  and 
the  temple,  and  these  writers  tell  us  how  the  prayers 
were  answered  through  Cyrus  and  other  kings  of 
Persia.  Ezra  opens  with  these  words:  "  Now,  in  the 
first  year  of  Cyrus,  king  of  Persia,  that  the  word  of 
the  Lord  by  the  mouth  of  Jeremiah  might  be  fulfilled, 
the  Lord  stirred  up  the  spirit  of  Cyrus,"  etc.  Ezra  i: 
1.  And  after  reaching  Jerusalem  and  rebuilding  the 


THE  METHOD  OF  THE  ANSWER.          67 

house,  amid  many  fears,  and  tears,  and  prayers,  they 
dedicated  it  with  joy ;  "  for  the  Lord  had  made  them 
joyful,  and  turned  the  heart  of  the  king  of  Assyria 
unto  them,"  (vi :  22 ;)  and  Ezra  wrote  in  his  journal : 
"  Blessed  be  the  Lord  God  of  our  fathers,  which  hath 
put  such  a  thing  as  this  in  the  king's  heart,  to  beautify 
the  house  of  the  Lord  which  is  at  Jerusalem."  vii :  28. 
Every  one  will  recall  the  touching  narrative  of  Nehe- 
miah,  as  he  tells  (ii :  1-8,)  how  he  longed  to  leave  the 
court  of  Persia,  where  he  was  high  in  favor  as  the 
king's  cup-bearer,  and  to  go  to  Jerusalem  with  author 
ity  to  rebuild  its  prostrate  walls;  and  how  he  told  the 
king  what  was  the  occasion  of  his  sad  face.  "  Then 
the  king  said  to  me,  For  what  dost  thou  make  re 
quest?  So  I  prayed  to  the  God  of  heaven.  *  *  * 
And  the  king  granted  me  according  to  the  good  hand 
of  my  God  upon  me." 

These  Scriptural  illustrations  will  show  how  varied 
were  the  divine  methods  of  answering  prayer, 
anciently.  He  operated  directly^  through  his  own 
natural  laws,  by  angels,  and  by  men.  The  method 
was  comparatively  nothing.  The  fact  which  it  was 
important  to  remember,  and  to  act  upon,  was,  that 
God  ordered  events  in  harmony  with  the  prayers  of 
his  people.  Of  what  account  is  it  to  us  how  he  does 
this?  There  is  no  reason  to  suppose  that  he  is  any 
more  limited  in  his  methods  now  than  of  old ;  or  that 
prayer  is  any  the  less  a  power  with  God,  because  we 
can  ordinarily  trace  the  second  causes  which  he  is 
pleased  to  use  in  granting  our  petitions.  Unbelief  on 


68-  PRAYER   AND    ITS    REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

such  a  ground  would  be  as  irrational  as  for  a  child, 
who  had  asked  a  gift  of  his  father,  to  doubt,  when  it 
was  received,  whether  it  had  really  come  from  him, 
because  it  was  actually  placed  in  his  hand  by  another 
person,  through  whom  the  father  had  sent  it. 

The  reader  will  now  appreciate  the  meaning  and 
force  of  a  letter  which  the  author  recently  received 
from  a  minister  of  a  church  in  Massachusetts,  who 
wrote  thus:  "The  Lord  has  answered  my  prayers  as 
certainly  and  constantly  as  father  or  mother  supplied 
my  wants  when  a  boy,  at  my  request;  and  in  such 
way  that  I  could  not  fail  to  see  the  Lord's  hand  as  the 
gifts  came  out  of  it.  Yet  he  has  always  done  it  as 
naturally  as  father  and  mother  did  it,  and  I  suppose 
always  will.  I  could  tell  you  of  a  way  opened  to  the 
ministry,  in  answer  to  prayer;  of  a  life-partner  so 
given;  of  horse  and  carriage,  and  saddle,  etc.,  sent  to 
me  (though  I  paid  for  them);  of  fitting  places  of  wrork 
made  ready  for  me  through  the  Lord's  planning  of 
months,  sometimes;  of  my  present  charge  given  me  as 
directly  as  anything  ever  was  given ;  of  deliverance  from 
sickness  and  pain;  of  help  in  hard  places,  etc.  Yet 
none  of  it  was  ever  supernatural  [in  form],  but  planned 
for  and  given  me,  as  I  plan  for  and  give  to  my  little 
girl  the  things  she  asks  for.  There  is  not  a  thing 
that  I  want,  great  or  small,  that  I  do  not  ask  the  Lord 
for,  with  the  fullest  assurance — begotten  of  experience 
as  well  as  of  faith — that  he  will  give  it  to  me,  if  it  is 
wise  and  kind  to  do  so;  but  I  do  not  look  for  answers 


THE  METHOD  OF  THE  ANSWER.          69 

otherwise   than  in  the  most  natural  ways,  or  what 
would  seem  to  others  to  be  such  ways." 

This  undoubtedly  expresses  the  usual  method  which 
God  adopts  in  answering  prayer.  Other  methods, 
when  they  occur,  are  exceptions  to  what  is  wisely  the 
ordinary  rule;  as  God  properly  arranges  to  have  all 
parts  of  his  system  work  co-operatively.  He  can 
secure  a  double  benefit,  when,  in  relieving  our  wants, 
or  fulfilling  our  desires,  he  can  use  the  benevolent 
agency  of  others,  and  can  give  a  blessing  to  well 
directed  efforts  of  ourselves  and  our  friends.  And 
here  may  come  in  place  the  experience  of  Eev.  Dr. 
Adoniram  Judson,  the  missionary,  as  given  in  the  sec 
ond  volume  of  his  memoirs.  It  appears  that  Dr.  Jud 
son  became  intensely  interested  in  behalf  of  the  Jews, 
while  he  was  laboring  among  the  heathen  of  India. 
He  not  only  prayed  earnestly  for  their  conversion,  but 
awakened  an  interest  in  others  also,  so  that  he  raised 
one  thousand  dollars  towards  a  mission  in  Palestine, 
which  he  urged  the  Baptist  Missionary  Union  to  estab 
lish.  But,  to  his  great  regret,  the  enterprise  was  not 
undertaken.  Were  his  prayers,  then,  left  unanswered? 
Let  the  facts  speak.  Many  years  subsequent,  indeed 
only  a  fortnight  before  his  death,  Mrs.  Judson  read  to 
him  from  Eev.  Dr.  Hague's  journal  of  travels  in  the 
East,  this  extract:  "There  (at  Mr»  GoodelPs  house  in 
Constantinople)  we  first  learned  the  interesting  fact, 
which  was  mentioned  by  Mr.  Schauifler,  that  a  tract 
has  been  published  in  Germany  giving  some  account 
of  Dr.  Judson's  labors  in  Ava;  that  it  had  fallen  into 


70  PRAYER    AND    ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

the  hands  of  some  Jews,  and  had  been  the  means  of 
their  conversion;  that  it  had  reached  Trebizond,  where 
a  Jew  had  translated  it  for  the  Jews  of  that  place;  that 
it  had  awakened  a  deep  interest  among  them ;  that  a 
candid  spirit  of  inquiry  had  been  manifested;  and  that 
a  request  had  been  made  for  a  missionary  to  be  sent  to 
them  from  Constantinople."  Mrs.  Judson  adds :  "  His 
eyes  were  filled  with  tears,  when  I  had  done  reading, 
but  still  he  at  first  spoke  playfully,  and  in  a  way  that 
a  little  disappointed  me.  Then  a  look  of  almost 
unearthly  solemnity  came  over  him,  and  clinging  fast 
to  my  hand,  as  though  to  assure  himself  of  being  really 
in  the  world,  he  said:  'Love,  this  frightens  me;  I  do 
not  know  what  to  make  of  it.'  '  What  ? '  <  Why,  what 
you  have  been  just  reading.  I  never  was  deeply  inter 
ested  in  any  object,  I  never  prayed  sincerely  and  earn 
estly  for  anything,  but  it  came;  at  some  time,  no  mat 
ter  at  how  distant  a  day;  somehow,  in  some  shape, 
probably  the  last  I  should  have  desired,  it  came.  And 
yet  I  have  had  so  little  faith!  May  God  forgive  me, 
and,  while  he  condescends  to  use  me  as  his  instrument 
wipe  the  sin  of  unbelief  from  my  heart.' ' 

As  bearing  both  upon  the  fact  and  the  method  of 
God's  answer  to  prayer,  Prof.  C.  E.  Stowe,  D.  D.,  has 
a  pertinent  argument  and  illustration  in  "  Remarks  on 
Prayer,"  published  in  the  Biblical  Repository,  vol. 
viii  of  the  second  series.  "  Let  us  now  suppose  an 
example.  A  pious  man  in  the  city  of  Erfurt,  in  the 
reign  of  Maximilian,  mourns  over  the  corruptions  of 
the  church,  and  most  earnestly  longs  for  a  reformation. 


THE    METHOD   OF   THE   ANSWER,  71 

He  prays,  day  and  night,  that  the  emperor  may  be 
converted,  and  feels  that  his  prayer  is  accepted,  and 
that  his  request  will  be  granted.  A  charity  student 
at  law,  in  the  University,  the  son  of  a  poor  miner  in  a 
neighboring  village,  is  walking  with  a  friend,  that 
evening,  when  a  sudden  flash  of  lightning  throws  them 
both  to  the  ground.  He  recovers,  but  finds  that  his 
friend  is  dead.  This  awful  visitation  is  the  means  of 
his  conversion  to  God,  and  he  resolves,  on  the  spot,  to 
devote  his  whole  life  to  the  service  of  Christ,  in  the  min 
istry  of  the  gospel.  Is  this  an  answer  to  the  good  man's 
prayers?  He  is  praying  for  the  conversion  of  the 
emperor,  as  a  means  of  reforming  the  church ;  but  this 
young  charity-student  is  Martin  Luther,  a  man  whom 
God  has  qualified  to  do  more  for  the  reformation  of 
the  church,  than  twenty  sucli  emperors  as  Maximilian 
could  have  done,  had  they  been  converted  ever  so  thor 
oughly.  "We  do  not  know,  and  we  cannot  always  know, 
what  are  the  best  means  which  God  can  employ  for 
the  accomplishment  of  his  work;  but  wre  do  know  the 
great  ends  he  has  to  accomplish;  and  while  we  are  pray 
ing  sincerely,  and  acceptably,  for  him  to  set  in  motion 
a  particular  instrumentality  towards  the  accomplish 
ment  of  these  purposes,  he  may,  in  answer  to  our 
prayers,  set  in  motion  another,  which  is  a  thousand 
times  more  efficient." 

Methods  are  thus  various  and  of  minor  account. 
God  has  his  choice  of  many,  and  his  own  reasons  for 
preferring  now  one  and  then  another.  The  kind  of 
answer  is  determined  by  his  sovereign  wisdom;  and 


72  PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

this,  in  a  measure,  adjusts  the  propriety  of  the  instru 
mentalities,  as  direct  or  indirect. 

"Pray,  though  the  gifts  you  ask  for 
May  never  comfort  your  fears, 
May  never  repay  your  pleading: 
Yet  pray,  and  with  hopeful  tears. 
An  answer  —  not  that  you  sought  for, 
But  diviner  —  will  come  one  day: 
Your  eyes  are  too  dim  to  see  it; 
Yet  strive  and  wait  and  pray." 

—  Adelaide  A.  Procter. 


CHAPTEK   Y. 

CONDITIONS  OF  SUCCESS  IN  PRAYER. 

As  prayer  is  one  of  the  essentials  of  a  life  spiritually 
successful;  and  as  our  continual  dependence  and  oft 
recurring  temptations  and  trials  make  it  daily  neces 
sary,  the  subject  of  the  conditions  of  its  success,  as  an 
appeal  to  God,  ought  to  be  of  the  deepest  interest  to 
every  Christian.  What  are  these  conditions?  We 
learn  them  from  the  nature  of  the  case,  and  from  the 
express  statements  of  Scripture.  They  stand  related 
to  the  object  which  God  has  in  view,  in  requiring  us 
to  pray;  to-wit,  the  securing  a  state  of  mind  which 
shall  honor  him,  shall  promote  right  character  in  us, 
and  shall  make  his  gifts,  when  received,  most  pleas 
ant  and  profitable.  The  promises  to  hear  prayer  are 
not  made  to  the  mere  form,  but  to  the  appropriate 
spirit.  That  spirit  has  regard  to  various  particulars. 

1.  A  SENSE  OF  WANT.  Those  who  use  prayer  as  a 
mere  form  have  no  real  sense  of  want.  They  follow  a 
habit,  or  comply  with  a  custom.  Why  should  God 
hear  them?  They  do  not  feel  that  they  need  him. 
They  are  not  so  burdened  with  their  wants,  as  to  be 
driven  to  prayer,  as  the  only  resource.  It  is  reasona 
ble  that  God  should  withhold  a  blessing,  until  we  feel 
our  need  of  it  sufficiently.  It  is  not  enough  that  we 

(73) 


74:  PRAYER    AND    ITS   REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

mention  our  supposed  wants,  in  the  way  of  petition. 
We  must  reflect  upon  our  condition  and  circumstances 
until  we  are  borne  down  with  a  sense  of  need,  and  fall 
upon  our  knees  in  earnest  prayer,  as  having  something 
really  to  ask. 

2.  REVERENCE.  God  must  regard  his  own  honor. 
It  is  for  our  good,  as  well  as  for  his  glory,  that  he 
should  be  approached  with  reverence.  "  Hallowed  be 
thy  name  "  is  the  first  petition  in  the  prayer  which 
Jesus  taught.  This  forbids  the  coming  to  God  in  a 
light  and  thoughtless  manner,  or  in  a  way  of  indecorous 
familiarity.  It  should  prevent,  also,  everything  noisy, 
boisterous  and  confused,  as  being  inconsistent  with  a 
true  conception  of  God's  presence  and  character. 
Cyprian,  bishop  of  Carthage  and  martyr,  well  says  in 
his  treatise  on  the  Lord's  Prayer:  "  Let  our  speech  and 
petition,  when  we  pray,  be  under  discipline,  observing 
quietness  and  modesty.  Let  us  consider  that  we  are 
standing  in  God's  sight.  We  must  please  the  divine 
eyes  both  with  the  habit  of  body  and  with  the  measure 
of  voice.  For  as  it  is  characteristic  of  a  shameless 
man  to  be  noisy  with  his  cries,  so,  on  the  other  hand, 
it  is  fitting  to  the  modest  man  to  pray  with  moderate 
petitions."  And  Tertullian,  in  his  treatise  on  Prayer, 
inculcating  the  same  duty,  said :  "  But  we  more 
commend  our  prayers  to  God,  when  we  pray  with 
modesty  and  humility.  *  *  *  The  sounds  of  our 
voice  likewise  should  be  subdued;  else,  if  we  are  to  be 
heard  for  our  noise,  how  large  windpipes  we  should 
need!"  The  majesty  of  God  should  greatly  impress 


CONDITIONS    OF    SUCCESS   IN    PRAYER.  75 

us.  Every  person  of  dignified  station  should  be  treated 
with  due  respect  by  inferiors,  and  should  not  grant 
favors  to  those  who  are  irreverent. 

3.  A   FILIAL  SPIRIT.     Eeverence   need   not  beget 
slavishness.     God  would  have  us  realize  that  we  are 
his  children,  and  he  invites  us  to  come  with  the  words 
"  Abba,  Father  "  upon  our  lips,  and  the  filial  spirit  in 
our  hearts.     A  parent  is  grieved,  when  his  own  child 
comes  to  him  in  a  cold,  distrustful  way,  as  if  approach 
ing  a  stranger.     Jesus  taught  his  disciples  to  begin 
their  prayer  with,  "  Our  Father,"  in  order  to  cherish 
this  childlike  spirit,  which  God  loves  to  reward.     It  is 
our  special  privilege  as  Christians  to  understand  this. 
Faber  beautifully  expresses  it : 

"  The  light  of  love  is  round  His  feet, 
His  paths  are  never  dim; 
And  He  comes  nigh  to  us,  when  we 
Dare  not  come  nigh  to  Him. 

"  Let  us  be  simple  with  Him,  then, 
Not  backward,  stiff,  or  cold, 
As  though  our  Bethlehem  could  be 
What  Sinai  was  of  old." 

4.  GRATITUDE.    Can  we  expect  future  mercies,  if  we 
are  not  thankful  for  past  blessings?     If  a  spirit  of  dis 
content  and  murmur  is  in  our  hearts,  as  though  God 
had  not  dealt  kindly  with  us,  are  we  in  a  frame  to 
approach  him,  and  implore  his  continued  protection? 
Or  if  we  accept   his  gifts  so  lightly,  and  as  a  matter 
of  course,  that  we  are  not  impressed  with  his  goodness, 
have  we  not  missed  their  principal  benefit,  and  thus 


76  PRAYER    AND    ITS    REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

disqualified  ourselves  to  ask  or  to  receive  added  favors? 
It  is  not  by  accident,  that  the  Psalms  of  David  are 
half  petition  and  half  thanksgiving.  Let  them  be  an 
example,  while  the  needed  precept  is  furnished  by 
Paul,  when  he  says:  "In  everything  by  prayer  and 
supplication  with  thanksgiving  let  your  requests  be 
made  known  unto  God."  Phil.  iv:6.  There  is  noth 
ing  like  gratitude  to  secure  renewed  benefactions. 

5.  HUMILITY.  One  must  approach  God  in  the 
spirit  of  truth;  and  humility  is  simply  owning  the 
truth  as  to  our  character  and  deserts.  As  a  fact,  we 
are  infinitely  beneath  God  in  our  powers,  while  our 
character  is  sinful,  and  our  desert  is  that  of  evil  only. 
Can  we  approach  his  mercy-seat,  and  forget  this? 
And  if  we  should,  could  he  consistently  accept  us? 
Jesus  taught  his  disciples  to  say,  "  Forgive  us  our 
debts";  and  he  related  the  parable  of  the  Pharisee 
and  the  Publican  to  enforce  the  same  idea.  "  God  be 
merciful  to  me  a  sinner!  "  uttered  with  downcast  eye 
and  with  the  hand  smiting  the  breast,  was  the  sentence 
which  God  heard  with  delight.  "  Humble  yourselves 
in  the  sight  of  the  Lord,  and  he  shall  lift  you  up,"  is  the 
language  of  James  (iv:  10).  Confession  of  sin,  heart 
felt  and  definite,  is  an  important  condition  of  acceptable 
prayer.  Therefore  the  wise  man  said:  "He  that  cov- 
ereth  his  sins  shall  not  prosper;  but  whoso  confesseth 
and  forsaketh  them  shall  have  mercy."  Prov.  xxviii: 
13.  Abraham  declared  himself  to  be  but  "dust  and 
ashes,"  when  he  prevailed  in  prayer.  Gen.  xviii:27. 
The  Psalms  also  abound  in  penitent  confessions  of  sin. 


CONDITIONS    OF    SUCCESS   IN    PBAYER.  77 

6.  FAITH.  The  very  idea  of  prayer  implies  faith ; 
for  why  come  to  God  for  aid,  if  there  is  doubt  of 
his  ability,  or  his  willingness,  to  help  us  ?  To  approach 
him  in  unbelief  is  to  mock  him,  and  to  stultify  our 
selves.  It  makes  prayer  a  self-contradiction.  It  is  as 
though  a  man  should  come  to  us,  saying,  "  I  am  in 
great  trouble,  and  need  your  help,  but  I  have  no  belief 
that  you  will  render  me  assistance"!  We  should  be 
quite  likely  to  verify  his  unbelief.  Faith  is  so  essential 
to  the  divine  honor,  that  uncommon  stress  is  laid  upon 
it  as  a  condition.  When  salvation  is  asked,  the  grand 
condition  is,  faith  in  Christ  as  the  divinely  provided 
Savior.  And  similarly  every  other  request  must  be 
accompanied  by  faith  in  God's  willingness  to  grant  it, 
if  best,  and  to  make  good  any  promise  which  is  con 
nected  with  it.  Jesus  said  to  the  afflicted  fatlier,  who 
prayed  that  the  demon  might  be  cast  out  of  his  child: 
"  If  thou  canst  believe,  all  things  are  possible  to  him 
that  believeth."  Mark  ix :  23.  Of  a  certain  city  which 
he  visited,  it  is  said:  "  He  did  not  many  mighty  works 
there,  because  of  their  unbelief."  Mat.  xiii:58.  To 
the  healed  woman  he  said:  "Thy  .faith  hath  saved 
thee:  go  in  peace."  Lukevii:50.  And  so  it  was  in 
connection  with  all  the  miraculous  aid  which  he  dis 
pensed:  he  required  the  applicant  to  have  faith.  And 
he  laid  down  this  general  rule :  "  What  things  soever  ye 
desire,  when  ye  pray,  believe  that  ye  receive  them,  and 
ye  shall  have  them."  Mark  xi:24.  The  epistle  to 
the  Romans  (iv:  19-21)  commends  Abraham,  because, 
"  being  not  weak  in  faith  *  *  *  he  staggered  not 


78  PRAYER    AND   ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

at  the  promise  of  God,  through  unbelief;  but  was 
strong  in  faith,  giving  glory  to  God,  and  being  fully 
persuaded,  that  what  he  had  promised,  he  was  able 
also  to  perform."  Similarly  James  writes:  "If  any 
of  you  lack  wisdom,  let  him  ask  of  God,  that  giveth  to 
every  man  liberally  and  upbraideth  not,  and  it  shall  be 
given  him.  But  let  him  ask  in  faith,  nothing  waver 
ing.  For  he  that  wavereth,  is  like  a  wave  of  the  sea 
driven  with  the  wind  and  tossed.  For  let  not  that 
man  think  that  he  shall  receive  anything  of  the  Lord." 
James  i:  5-7.  A  failure  in  this  respect  will  explain 
the  want  of  success  of  many  in  their  prayers.  They 
do  not  "  lift  up  holy  hands,  without  wrath  and  doubt 
ing."  1  Tim.  ii:8! 

7.  OBEDIENCE.  He  who  prays  for  divine  help  must 
not  insult  God  by  maintaining,  at  the  same  time,  an 
attitude  of  opposition  to  him.  The  second  and  third 
petitions  of  the  Lord's  Prayer  are:  "Thy  kingdom 
come;  thy  will  be  done  in  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven." 
~No  prayer  offered  in  a  spirit  inconsistent  with  this 
can  hope  to  be  accepted.  Reason  affirms  this  and  the 
Bible  is  explicit.  Only  the  prayers  of  one  who  is  truly 
consecrated  to  God  can  have  power  with  him.  God  is 
not  a  mere  convenience,  to  be  resorted  to  for  selfish 
purposes,  in  time  of  trouble.  He  invites  us  to  enter 
into  his  spirit  and  plans,  to  identify  ourselves  with 
his  cause  and  kingdom,  to  carry  out  in  our  lives  his 
will;  and  he  promises,  on  this  condition,  to  care  for  us, 
and  to  hear  our  appeals  for  aid  and  blessing.  There 
fore  we  read  in  his  Word :  "  The  Lord  is  far  from  the 


CONDITIONS   OF   SUCCESS   IN    PRAYEK.  79 

wicked,  but  he  heareth  the  prayer  of  the  righteous." 
Prov.  xv :  29.  "He  that  tnrneth  away  his  ear,  from 
hearing  the  law,  even  his  prayer  shall  be  abomination." 
Prov.  xxviii :  9.  "  If  ye  abide  in  me,  and  my  words 
abide  in  you,  ye  shall  ask  what  ye  will,  and  it  shall  be 
done  unto  you."  John  xv :  7.  "  The  eyes  of  the  Lord 
are  over  the  righteous,  and  his  ears  are  open  unto 
their  prayers."  1  Peter  iii  :  12.  "And  whatsoever 
we  ask,  we  receive  of  him,  because  we  keep  his  com 
mandments,  and  do  those  things  that  are  pleasing  in 
his  sight."  1  John  iii:  22.  Thus  it  will  be  seen,  that 
when  the  sinful  feel  their  need  of  God,  and  begin  to 
pray  to  him,  a  first  step  must  be,  "  to  lift  up  holy 
hands,"  as  Paul  expresses  it;  to  forsake  all  that  they 
know  to  be  wrong;  to  repent  of  evil  thoughts  and 
evil  ways;  to  dedicate  themselves  to  his  service;  to 
accept  his  law  as  their  rule  of  life;  to  implore  forgive 
ness  for  the  past,  and  to  make  a  consecration  of  the 
future. 

8.  FORGIVENESS  OF  INJURIES.  Acceptable  prayer 
must  imply  that  we  are  forgiven  of  God;  for  how  can 
an  unpardoned  sinner  hope  to  have  influence  with 
him?  But  of  nothing  are  we  more  plainly  assured 
in  the  New  Testament,  and  by  the  Savior  himself,  than 
that  our  own  forgiveness  by  God  is  conditional  upon 
our  forgiveness  of  those  who  have  injured  us.  The 
fifth  petition  of  the  Lord's  Prayer  significantly  im 
plies  this,  when  it  says:  "  Forgive  us  our  debts,  as  we 
forgive  our  debtors;"  and,  at  the  close  of  its  record  in 
Matthew,  as  if  to  enforce  this  particular  thought  more 


80  PRAYER   AND   ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

than  any  other,  these  words  of  Jesus  are  added :  "  For 
if  ye  forgive  men  their  trespasses,  your  heavenly 
Father  will  also  forgive  yon:  but  if  ye  forgive  not 
men  their  trespasses,  neither  will  your  Father  forgive 
your  trespasses."  (vi:  14,  15.)  As  if  to  emphasize 
this  further,  on  another  occasion  he  directed  this  for 
giveness  to  be  repeated,  if  necessary,  seventy  times 
seven;  uttered  the  instructive  parable  of  the  serv 
ant  who,  owing  his  lord  ten  thousand  talents,  and 
being  forgiven,  would  not  forgive  his  fellow  servant, 
who  owed  him  but  a  hundred  pence,  and  was  there 
fore  handed  over  to  "  the  tormentors  ; "  and  con 
cluded  with  this  application :  "  So  likewise  shall  my 
heavenly  Father  do  also  unto  you,  if  ye  from  your 
hearts  forgive  not  every  one  his  brother,  their  tres 
passes."  Mat.  xviii:  23-35.  And  that  this  truth  is 
to  be  especially  borne  in  mind  in  prayer,  Mark  reminds 
us  (xi:  25):  "When  ye  stand  praying,  forgive  if  ye 
have  aught  against  any,  that  your  Father  also  which 
is  in  heaven  may  forgive,  you  your  trespasses."  And 
with  this  may  be  compared  the  words  of  Jesus  about 
bringing  a  gift  to  the  altar  and  there  remembering 
that  our  brother  has  something  against  us,  which 
should  be  settled.  Mat.  v:  23,  24  Many  unanswered 
petitions  may  be  thus  explained. 

0.  ASKING  FOR  APPROVED  OBJECTS. — God  does  not 
mean,  in  hearing  prayer,  to  abdicate  his  throne,  or  to 
substitute  our  judgment  for  his  own.  Hence  he  re 
quires  us  to  ascertain,  as  far  as  possible,  what  his  judg 
ment  is,  and  to  conform  our  prayers  to  it.  Therefore  it 


CONDITIONS   OF   SUCCESS   IN    PRAYEK.  81 

is  written:    "  And  this  is  the  confidence  that  we  have 
in  him,  that  if  we  ask  any  thing  according  to  his  will, 
he  heareth  us."  1  John  v  :  14.     When,  with  reference 
to  any  specific  object,  we  cannot  ascertain  God's  exact 
will,  we  are  to  offer  our  petitions  conditionally,  with 
submission  to  the  perfect  wisdom  and   love  of  our 
heavenly  Father.     Thus  Jesus,  in  the  agony  of  the 
garden,  prayed:    "  O  my  Father,  if  it  be  possible,  let 
this  cup  pass  from  me:  nevertheless,  not  as  I  will,  but 
as  thou  wilt."    Mat.  xxvi  :  39.     To  aid  us  in  under 
standing  our  true  wants,  and  the  application  of  the 
promises  to  them,  we  need  the  enlightening  and  sanc 
tifying  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  is  freely 
offered.     Thus  we  are  taught  that  it  is  our  duty  to  be 
"  praying  in  the  Holy  Ghost,"  (Jude  xx,)  and  to  be 
"  praying  always  with  all  prayer  and  supplication  in 
the  Spirit,"  (Ep.  vi  :  18,)  while  Paul  assures  us,  (Horn, 
viii :  26,  27,)  that    "  likewise  the  Spirit  also  helpeth 
our  infirmities ;  for  we  know  not  what  we  should  pray 
for  as  we  ought;  but  the  Spirit  itself  maketh  interces 
sion  for  us  with  groanings  which  cannot  be  uttered; 
and  he  that  searcheth  the  hearts  knoweth  what  is  the 
mind  of  the  Spirit,  because  he  maketh  intercession  for 
the  saints  according  to  the  will  of  God."     Thus  we 
have  divine  aid  in  learning  what  objects  are  approved 
by  God.     Other  light  will  be  thrown  on  this  condition 
of  acceptable  petition  in  the  following  chapter. 

10.  IMPORTUNATE  PERSEVERANCE. — This  is  a  pre 
requisite  to  success  in  prayer,  because  it  has  an  inti 
mate  connection  with  the  preparation  of  a  right  spirit- 


82      PRAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

ual  condition  in  us.  We  saw  at  the  outset  that  one 
must  have  a  sense  of  want.  God  desires  to  deepen  this 
to  the  utmost,  and  at  the  same  time  to  test  our  faith, 
and  to  bring  it  out  clearly  to  ourselves  and  to  others. 
And  so  he  delays  the  answer  to  our  prayers,  till  they 
assume  a  more  and  more  earnest -tone,  become  impor 
tunate,  and  show  a  spirit  of  perseverance,  born  not  of 
blind  presumption,  or  of  unsubmissive  desire,  but  of 
enlightened  persuasion  that  the  object  is  important, 
proper,  and  one  that  God  will  eventually  grant.  Thus 
Paul  teaches  us  to  pray  "  always,  with  all  prayer  and 
supplication  in  the  Spirit,  and  watching  thereunto  with 
all  perseverance  and  supplication  for  all  saints."  Ep. 
vi  :  18.  Jesus  spake  a  parable  "  to  this  end,  that  men 
ought  always  to  pray  and  not  to  faint;"  and  the  para 
ble  was  of  the  importunate  widow,  who,  by  her  con 
tinual  coming,  gave  the  judge  no  rest  till  he  redressed 
her  wrongs;  and  he  added:  "  Shall  not  God  avenge  his 
own  elect,  who  cry  day  and  night  unto  him,  though 
he  bear  long  with  them?"  Luke  xviii  :  1-8.  In  the 
Old  Testament  is  the  example  of  Jacob's  prayer  for 
deliverance  from  his  brother  Esau,  and  the  wrestling 
with  the  divine  angel,  refusing  to  let  him  go,  till 
assured  of  the  needed  blessing.  In  the  New  Testa 
ment  is  the  illustrative  case  of  the  Syro-Phenician 
widow,  who  besought  Jesus  to  heal  her  possessed 
daughter,  and  would  be  deterred  neither  by  neglect, 
nor  by  seeming  rebuff,  and  who  was  finally  rewarded 
for  her  perseverance  and  faith  by  gaining  the  desired 
answer.  Do  not  our  prayers  fail  sometimes  because 


CONDITIONS    OF    SUCCESS   IN    PRAYER.  83 

through   discouragement  we  cease  to  pray?     In  the 
case  of  not  a  few  successful  prayers  importunity  has 
risen  to  the  height  of  agony.     This  does  not  warrant 
us  in  saying,  with  some,  that  agony  is  a  condition  of 
prevailing  prayer;  for  agony  is  not  a  matter  of  will, 
but  depends  upon  temperament  and  occasion;   it  is 
nowhere  prescribed  in  the  Bible,  and  it  by  no  means 
always  attends  success  in  petition.     Many  an  accepted 
petition  has  risen  to  God  from  the  quietude  of  a  com 
plete  faith.     Yet  the  agony  of  spirit  which  a  sense  of 
the  need  of  the  divine  aid  sometimes  develops,  in 
great  emergencies  and  previous  to  striking  answers, 
shows  the  relation  of  persevering  importunity  to  suc 
cess.     The   same   earnestness  is  also   manifested    by 
fasting;  all  strong  desire  tending  to  destroy  appetite, 
and  the  voluntary  laying  aside  of  food,  in  connection 
with  prayer,  indicating  a  spirit  of  humility  and  earn 
estness.     Hence  Jesus   said   of  certain  very  difficult 
cases  of  exorcism:    "This  kind  (of  demons)  goeth  not 
out  but  by  prayer  and  fasting."  Mat.  xvii :  21. 

11.  ASKING  IN  THE  NAME  OF  CHRIST.  —  A  sinner 
must  needs  have  an  intercessor.  This  idea  was  repre 
sented  ritually  in  the  Old  Testament  economy,  by  the 
priesthood  and  its  sacrifices;  an  arrangement  which 
prefigured  the  atoning  death  and  living  advocacy  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  The  statement  of  the  Epistle  to 
the  Hebrews  is:  "But  this  man,  because  he  contimi- 
etli  ever,  hath  an  unchangeable  priesthood.  Where 
fore  he  is  able  also  to  save  them  to  the  uttermost  that 
come  unto  God  by  him,  seeing  he  ever  liveth  to  make 


84  PRAYER    AND    ITS    REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

intercession  for  them,"  vii  :  25.  This  explains  the 
meaning  of  Jesus,  when  he  said,  just  before  his 
betrayal,  trial  and  death:  "  Whatsoever  ye  shall  ask 
in  my  name,  that  will  I  do,  that  the  Father  may  be 
glorified  in  the  Son.  If  ye  shall  ask  anything  in  my 
name,  I  will  do  it."  John  xiv  :  13,  14.  Again: 
"  "Whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  the  Father  in  my  name,  he 
will  give  it  you.  Hitherto  have  ye  asked  nothing  in 
my  name;  ask  and  ye  shall  receive,  that  your  joy  may 
be  full,"  xvi  :  23,  24.  The  idea  is,  that  as  sinners, 
we  must  come  in  the  way  which  God  has  provided, 
even  as  Jesus  had  before  said:  "  I  am  the  way  and  the 
truth,  and  the  life;  no  man  cometh  unto  the  Father 
but  by  me,"  xiv  :  6.  It  were  contempt  for  us  to 
approach  without  using  the  advocate  which  God  has 
provided;  while  to  come  through  him  is  to  make  sure 
of  a  favorable  hearing,  if  our  spirit  be  otherwise 
appropriate.  The  famous  hymn  of  Charles  Wesley, 
"Arise,  my  soul  arise!"  is  the  very  essence  of  the 
gospel  in  this  respect,  especially  the  lines: 

"He  ever  lives  above, 
For  me  to  intercede; 
His  all-redeeming  love, 
His  precious  blood  to  plead." 

And  also  these: 

"  Five  bleeding  wounds  he  bears, 
Received  on  Calvary; 
They  pour  effectual  prayers, 
They  strongly  speak  for  me." 


CONDITIONS   OF    SUCCESS   IN    PEAYEB.  85 

12.     APPEOPEIATE  EFFOET.      Prayer   would   be   an 
injury,  were  it  to  supersede  human  action.     For  char 
acter  depends  not  a  little  upon  personal  effort.     The 
result  would  be  weakness  and  not  strength,  if  all  our 
wants  could  be  supplied  through  prayer,  with  no  exer 
tion  of  our  own.     We  see  the  effect  in  the  case  of  the 
children  of  rich  parents,  who  are  unduly  indulged,  and 
have  all  for  which  they  ask,  without  necessity  of  work. 
They  seldom  develop  into  a  true  manhood.     God  trains 
his  children  in  a  better  way.     The  heathen  understand 
this.     Hence  the  ancient  fable  ridiculing  the  wagoner 
who   piteously  called   on   Hercules,    to   extricate   his 
wagon  from  the  mud,  without  putting  his  own  shoul 
der  to  the  wheel.     The  Christian  as  well  as  the  pagan 
motto  is,  that  God  helps  those  who  help  themselves. 
Prayer  must  never  be  made  an  excuse  for  idleness  and 
sloth.     Its  design  is  to  rouse  us  to  effort,  by  the  hope 
of  a  divine  blessing.     Not  until  we  are  shut  up  to  a 
difficulty  which  we  can  in  no  way  touch,  may  we  rely 
on  prayer  alone.     In  the  matter  of  personal  sanctifica- 
tion,  the  exhortation  is  to  watch  and  pray.     A  signifi 
cant  implication  is  found  in  Christ's  words :    "  I  have 
chosen  you  and  ordained  you  that  ye  should  go  and 
bring  forth  fruit,  and  that  your  fruit  should  remain; 
that  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  the  Father  in  my  name, 
he   may  give   it   you."      John   xv:  16.     Thus   Jesus 
made  labor  a  condition  of  acceptable  prayer,  as  being 
a  manifestation  of  sincerity,  earnestness  and  self-denial, 
and  as  tending  to  the  highest  good  of  ourselves  and 
of  others.     He  himself  labored  and  prayed,  and  taught 


86     PRAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

his  disciples  so  to  do.  His  instruction  concerning 
daily  bread  was  not  simply  to  pray  for  it,  but  to  work 
with  faith  that  God  would  prosper  industry,  making 
his  providence  second  our  exertions.  Thus  Paul,  in 
answer  to  his  prayers,  was  assured  that  no  life  should 
be  lost  by  the  shipwreck  at  Melita;  and  yet  he  required 
the  seamen  to  use  the  appropriate  means  for  an  escape, 
asserting  that  otherwise  they  could  not  be  saved. 
Acts  xxvii:  22-32.  Probably  some  Christians  fall  into 
an  error  the  reverse  of  that  of  men  of  the  world :  the 
one  class  substituting  prayer  for  labor,  and  the  other 
labor  for  prayer.  But  each  was  intended  to  aid  the 
other,  and  progress  was  to  be  made  by  the  use  of  both ; 
as  the  body  avails  itself  of  two  arms  and  two  feet,  and 
as  a  boat  is  propelled  by  the  simultaneous  stroke  of 
both  oars. 

13.  UNION  WITH  OTHER  PETITIONERS.  If  the  prayer 
of  one  saint  has  power  with  God,  as  fulfilling  the 
requisite  moral  condition  of  the  bestowment  of  bless 
ing,  then  the  prayer  of  two  saints  may  be  said  to  have 
double  the  moral  power;  and  in  proportion  as  God's 
people  unite  in  asking  for  a  specific  gift,  must  be  the 
certainty  of  its  bestowment.  The  way  is  thus  opened 
more  clearly  and  perfectly  for  the  divine  action. 
Therefore  Jesus  said :  "  If  two  of  you  shall  agree  on 
earth,  as  touching  anything  that  they  shall  ask,  it  shall 
be  done  for  them  of  my  Father  who  is  in  heaven." 
Mat.  xviii:19.  Hence  the  marvelous  effect  of  the 
prayers  of  the  disciples  at  Jerusalem,  before  the  day 
of  Pentecost,  concerning  which  we  read :  "  These  all 


CONDITIONS    OF    SUCCESS   IN    PKAYEK.  87 

continued  with  one  accord  in  prayer  and  supplication, 
with  the  women,  and  Mary  the  mother  of  Jesus,  and 
with  his  brethren."  Acts  i:  14.  This  was  evidently 
one  reason  why  Paul  continually  besought  the  Chris 
tians  to  whom  he  wrote,  to  join  their  prayers  to  his,  to 
secure  the  objects  which  he  mentions.  "Now  I 
beseech  you,  brethren,  for  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ's 
sake,  and  for  the  love  of  the  Spirit,  that  ye  strive 
together  with  me,  in  your  prayers  to  God  for  me." 
Bom.  xv:30.  "Ye  also  helping  together  by  prayer 
for  us,  that  for  the  gift  bestowed  upon  us  by  the  means 
of  many  persons,  thanks  may  be  given  by  many  in 
our  behalf."  2  Cor.  i:ll.  It  is  thus  evident,  that 
we  may  strengthen  our  prayers  by  associating  others 
with  us  in  making  common  petition  for  the  desired 
object. 

These  thirteen  conditions  are  annexed  to  prevailing 
prayer;  but  they  are  really  so  many  specifications  of 
the  one  condition  of  a  right  state  of  heart — a  heart 
unselfish,  in  sympathy  with  God,  jealous  for  his  honor, 
and  desirous  of  carrying  out  his  will  and  promoting 
the  good  of  all.  There  is  no  mysterious  or  inexplica 
ble  condition,  and  none  beyond  the  reach  of  the  hum 
blest  petitioner.  Yet  as  these  conditions  do  reason 
ably  and  necessarily  exist,  they  must  be  regarded  by 
those  who  wish  to  prevail  in  prayer.  And  it  would 
be  both  unchristian  and  unphilosophical,  for  one  to 
think  that  he  could  test  prayer  in  a  manner  inconsist 
ent  with  any  of  these  prerequisites  to  success.  For 
moral  experiments,  equally  with  those  in  physical  sci- 


88  PRAYER    AND    ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

ence,  have  their  essential  conditions,  which  arise  from 
the  very  nature  of  the  case.  "When.  God  ordained  the 
physical  system,  he  did  it  with  strict  reference  to  the 
nature  and  laws  of  matter;  and  when  he  ordained  the 
moral  system,  of  which  prayer  is  a  force,  he  did  it 
with  equally  strict  reference  to  the  nature  and  laws  of 
mind.  But  of  this  further  notice  will  be  taken,  when 
we  come  to  consider  skeptical  objections  to  prayer. 

"When  tliou  dost  talk  with  God  —  by  prayer,  I  mean  — 
Lift  up  pure  hands;  lay  down  all  lust's  desires; 
Fix  thoughts  on  heaven ;  present  a  conscience  clean : 
Since  holy  blame  to  mercy's  throne  aspires, 
Confess  faults'  guilt,  crave  pardon  for  thy  sin, 
Tread  holy  paths,  call  grace  to  guide  therein. 

"  Even  as  Elias,  mounting  to  the  sky, 
Did  cast  his  mantle  to  the  earth  behind, 
So,  when  the  heart  presents  the  prayer  on  high, 
Exclude  the  world  from  traffic  with  the  mind: 
Lips  near  to  God,  and  ranging  heart  within, 
Is  but  vain  babbling  and  converts  to  sin." 

—  Robert  Southwell. 


CHAPTEE   VI. 

THE  PRATER  OF  FAITH. 

A  chapter  is  devoted  to  the  Prayer  of  Faith,  be 
cause  the  subject  is  of  importance,  and  is  often  misun 
derstood.  The  misunderstanding,  moreover,  is  not 
without  evil  effect.  Error  never  is  harmless.  In  this 
instance,  it  has  served  to  perplex  and  distress  some 
good  people,  and  to  delude  others;  while  providing 
skeptics  with  a  host  of  objections  against  the  idea  of 
all  prayer.  Those  have  been  perplexed  and  distressed, 
who  were  wishing  to  pray  acceptably,  and  were  told 
that  they  were  not  exercising  the  required  faith ;  while 
yet  they  were  conscious  of  a  readiness  to  credit  God's 
word.  Having  read  the  Bible  carefully,  on  the  subject, 
and  studied  the  particular  proof- texts  to  which  they 
were  pointed,  they  were  not  certain  as  to  the  extent 
of  their  meaning.  They  were  then  charged  with  not 
being  willing  to  believe  the  Scripture,  and  thus  with 
defeating  their  own  prayers,  in  connection  with  ob 
jects  which  they  greatly  desired  to  secure;  such  as 
the  con  version  of  individuals  in  whom  they  were  spec 
ially  interested,  or  the  occurrence  of  a  revival  in  cer 
tain  churches.  Urged  by  persons  in  whose  supposed 
superior  piety  and  spiritual  discernment  they  had  con 
fidence,  they  sought  to  increase  their  faith  by  a  des- 
*  (89) 


90     PEAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

perate  will- work;  but  in  vain.  And  so  they  remained 
.in  a  state  of  bewilderment  and  discouragement;  not 
knowing  whether  they  were  guilty  of  unbelief,  or 
whether  the  Bible  did  not  mean  what  it  seemed  to 
say.  ' 

The  deluded  class  have  also  had  an  unpleasant  ex 
perience.  Persuaded  that  their  theory  of  prevailing 
prayer  was  correct,  they  tried  to  reduce  it  to  practice. 
In  so  doing,  they  had  for  a  time  seeming  corrobora- 
tions  of  their  view,  the  facts  coming  out  according  to 
their  desire  and  petition.  This  gradually  emboldened 
them  to  enlarge  their  experiments,  and  to  announce  the 
result  confidently  before  hand.  When  the  case  was 
plainly  going  against  them,  they  endeavored  to  believe 
more  firmly;  insisting  that  their  faith  was  being  put 
to  the  test,  and  that,  in  the  end,  it  would  signally  tri 
umph.  Quite  possibly,  also,  they  fell  into  criticism 
of  those  who  doubted  their  assurances  of  a  favorable 
result,  and  thus  grieved  true  hearted  brethren  and 
sisters,  and  created  coldness  where  there  should  have 
been  warm  sympathy.  Finally,  they  were  put  to  con 
fusion  by  the  disappointment  of  their  hopes  and  the 
non-fulfillment  of  their  predictions;  which  left  them 
on  the  edge  of  a  reaction  into  an  actual  and  sad  un 
belief;  and  for  a  time  paralyzed  their  spiritual  influ 
ence. 

A  case  was  reported  to  the  author,  as  having  these 
characteristics.  The  "prayer  of  faith,"  technically 
but  improperly  so  called,  was  brought  to  bear  on  a 
lady  seriously  ill  with  organic  disease,  and  whose  re- 


THE    PKAYER    OF   FAITH.  91 

covery  was  pronounced  impossible  by  the  attendant 
physicians;  and  she  was  assured  not  simply  that  God 
could  and  might  heal  her,  but  that,  in  answer  to  the 
petitions  of  a  circle  of  prayer,  she  was  to  be  fully  re 
stored  to  health.  This  assurance  was  repeated  to  the 
last,  and  it  was  said  (but  this  may  have  been  untrue)  that 
some  even  expected  that  she  would  be  raised  from  the 
dead,  to  save  the  credit  of  their  theory  and  predictions. 
But  the  result  was  sorrowful  in  all  respects.  The  lady 
was  kept  in  a  dubious  and  distracted  state  of  mind, 
between  the  contradictory  declarations  of  the  physi 
cians  and  her  intimate  Christian  friends,  so  that  her 
last  days  were  robbed  of  much  of  the  peace  which 
might  have  characterized  them,  and  the  gospel  of 
Christ  failed  to  secure  the  triumphant  dying  testimony 
of  victory  to  which  it  was  entitled.  The  effect  upon 
the  unconverted  was  also  unhappy,  as  it  led  them  to 
doubt  the  confident  assertions  of  Christians  as  to  the 
teaching  of  the  Scriptures.  Of  course  that  circle  of 
prayer  fell  into  disrepute,  and  its  leaders  lost  no  small 
part  of  the  influence  which  they  had  previously  pos 
sessed.  It  was  a  clear  case  of  being  misled  by  an 
erroneous  theory. 

It  will  be  noticed,  furthermore,  that  when  skeptics 
assail  the  doctrine  of  prayer,  they  invariably  state  it 
in  the  form  of  this  obnoxious  theory;  knowing  that 
unanswerable  objections  can  be  brought  against  it. 
They  thus  succeed  in  rendering  the  idea  of  prayer 
ridiculous  to  the  minds  of  those  who  have  not  sufficient 
knowledge  of  the  Bible,  to  discriminate  between  the 


92  PRAYER    AND    ITS   REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

view  presented  by  the  inspired  writers  and  this  delu 
sion. 

This  theory  teaches,  that  we  can  receive,  in  answer 
to  prayer,  any  gift  which  we  really  think  to  be  desira 
ble,  if  "we  believe,  at  the  time  of  offering  the  prayer,  that 
it  will  be  granted.  This  is  said  to  be  "  The  Prayer  of 
Faith,"  which  always  prevails;  and  the  cause  of  fail 
ure  to  receive  anything  for  which  one  prays  is  declared 
to  be,  a  lack  of  the  specific  faith,  that  the  exact  thing 
petitioned  for,  will  surely  be  given.  As  faith,  to  be 
reasonable,  must  rest  upon  evidence,  we  are  referred 
to  a  pledge  which  God  is  said  to  have  given  to  the 
effect  named,  in  the  texts  of  Scripture  which,  without 
naming  any  limitation,  bid  us  ask,  and  assure  us  that 
we  shall  receive;  to  the  texts  which  name  faith  as  the 
necessary  condition  of  prevailing  prayer;  to  the  words 
in  Mark  xi:  24:  "  What  things  soever  ye  desire  when 
ye  pray,  believe  that  ye  receive  them,  and  ye  shall 
have  them;"  and  to  the  language  in  James  v:  15,  "The 
prayer  of  faith  shall  save  the  sick."  God,  it  is  argued, 
has  thus  placed  himself  at  our  disposal ;  so  that  what 
ever  may  be  our  felt  want,  a  believing  petition  will 
secure  its  relief.  But  to  this  view  many  things  may  be 
objected. 

1.  It  implies  that  God  virtually  abdicates  his  throne 
in  our  favor;  for  it  represents  him  as  pledging  himself 
in  advance  to  do  whatever  we  ask  him  to  do.  That 
would  be  to  make  man  ruler.  God  would  even  exceed 
the  folly  of  Oriental  monarphs,  who,  like  Ahasuerus, 
were  accustomed  to  assure  their  favorites,  in  a  mood 


THE  PRAYER   OF   FAITH.  93 

of  generosity,  that  they  would  give  them  their 
request  "  even  to  the  half  of  the  kingdom  " ;  or,  like 
Herod,  to  "  promise  with  an  oath  to  give  whatsoever 
they  would  ask."  It  is  impossible  that  God  could 
intend  to  place  the  scepter  in  our  hands,  by  assuring 
us  that  he  would  always  conform  his  action  to  our 
petition.  Such  an  unconditional  pledge  leaves  no 
place  for  a  divine  plan.  The  Bible  assures  us,  that 
God  is  operating  upon  a  wise  and  minute  plan,  which 
is  to  be  carried  out  for  the  general  good  and  his  own 
glory.  But  he  must  needs  surrender  such  plan,  if  he 
is  to  hold  himself  bound  to  grant  every  petition  which 
we  present  with  faith  —  a  faith,  observe,  not  in  his 
general  wisdom,  but  in  his  readiness  to  give  us  such 
specific  things  as  we  may  happen  to  think  desirable. 

The  only  possible  reply  to  this  objection  would  be, 
to  claim  that,  in  God's  all-comprehending  plan,  he 
has  from  the  beginning  arranged,  that  no  prayer  shall 
ever  be  offered  in  the  faith  of  a  specific  answer,  but 
such  as  he  shall  inspire,  and  shall  be  determined  to 
hear.  But  such  a  claim  cannot  be  sustained ;  facts  are 
against  it.  There  have  been  numerous  cases  in  which, 
under  the  influence  of  this  theory,  Christians  have 
selected  an  object  for  prayer,  and  assumed  that  it  would 
certainly  be  granted,  and  then  have  been  disappointed. 
But  a  modification  of  this  view  has  a  great  truth  in  it. 
Let  us  imagine  a  soul  entirely  consecrated  to  God,  and 
habitually  in  union  with  him,  which,  not  merely  with 
reference  to  some  selected  object  is  full  of  prayer  and  of 
faith,  but  with  reference  to  all  objects;  and  it  may  be 


94  PRAYER   AND   ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

truly  affirmed,  that  God  will  so  regulate  its  desires, 
that  they  will  fasten  only  upon  such  specific  blessings 
as  he  is  about  to  bestow;  and  that  concurrently  he 
will  excite  a  corresponding  expectation  in  the  mind. 
But  the  naked,  unqualified  theory,  as  before  stated, 
begins  at  the  human  instead  of  the  divine  end  of  the 
series  of  acts,  and  puts  man's  desire,  petition  and  faith 
first,  and  God's  operation  second.  This  rules  out  a 
divine  plan,  and  supposes  that  the  one  who  prays  can 
make  no  mistake  in  his  judgment,  can  have  no  blind 
ness  in  his  desires. 

2.  This  method  would  be  badly  adapted  to  our 
moral  training,  which  is  the  end  chiefly  had  in  view 
in  the  introduction  of  prayer  into  the  divine  economy. 
It  would  breed  presumption  rather  than  faith,  self- 
confidence  rather  than  humility;  and  it  would  fail  to 
develop  the  spirit  of  patience,  submission,  importunity, 
perseverance  and  labor.     It  would  introduce  into  God's 
family  the  very  evils  which  are  to  be  deplored  in 
human  families  where  parental  indulgence  is  the  only 
rule. 

3.  It  would  ruin  us  and  those  we  love  and  for 
whom  we  offer  'petitions.     We  should  be  certain  to  ask 
for  gifts  (as  all  children  do)  which  would  not  be  for 
our  own  good,  or  for  the  benefit  of  those  for  whom  we 
might  pray.     Desire  is  ever  blind.     We  think  we  need 
a  multitude  of  things,  which  we  are  better  without. 
In  times  past  we  have  asked  for  that  which,  afterwards, 
we  were  glad  not  to  have  received;  and  we  have  prayed 
to  have  events  prevented,  which  we  now  see  to  have 


THE    PRAYER   OF   FAITH.  95 

been  for  our  good.     God  is  too  benevolent  to  put  so 
dangerous  a  power  into  our  hands. 

4.  The  theory  involves   self-contradiction;    for  it 
would  bind  God  to  do  opposite  things,  at  the  same 
time,  if  opposing  prayers  should  chance  to  be  offered 
by  those  who  accept  the  supposed  pledge.     One  man 
wishes  dry  weather,  to-day,  while  another  particularly 
desires  -to  have  it  rain;  and  each  could  present  an 
excellent  reason  for  his  prayer,  so  far  as  he  himself  is 
concerned.     Christian  people  are  attached  to  conflict 
ing  parties  and  interests  in  politics,  in  ecclesiastical 
matters,  in  business  enterprises,  in  military  struggles. 
Did  any  such  invariable  rule  of  answer  to  prayer  exist, 
they  would  call  upon  God  to  do  the  most  contradictory 
things,  daily!     Can  it  be  that  God  has  exposed  him 
self  to  such  embarrassment  ? 

5.  The  theorists  themselves  either  never  venture  to 
act  upon  their  theory,  or  are  unwilling  witnesses  of  its 
failure.     For  plainly  they  do  not  secure  a  multitude 
of  objects  which  they  most  desire  to  secure,  and  for 
which  either  they  strangely  do  not  pray,  or  else  pray 
in  vain.     Their  friends  and  relatives  die ;  their  enter 
prises  fail;  their  troubles  come  and  remain,  as  in  the 
case  of  other  men;  and  their  spiritual  undertakings 
are  no  broader,  or  more  successful  than  those  of  Chris 
tians  who  pray  on  a  different  understanding  of  the  con 
ditions.     The  wonder  is,  if  this  absolute  and  specific 
faith  is  always  rewarded,  as  they  assert  that  it  is,  that 
they  do  not  pray  with  the  requisite  faith  for  the  con 
version  of  all  around  them;  for  the  removal  of  the 


96  PRAYER    AND    ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

prevailing  evils,  which  they  observe  and  feel;  and,  in 
fact,  for  the  salvation  of  the  whole  world.  What  could 
be  more  appropriate?  Yet  they  have  never  succeeded 
in  accomplishing  such  ends,  and  their  efforts  to  come 
into  the  requisite  state  of  mind,  have  brought  about 
sad  results.  The  following  is  an  extract  from  a  letter 
communicated  to  the  author,  when  he  was  editor  of 
The  Advance,  (see  paper  of  March  26,  1868,)  by  the 
gentleman  who  had  the  original  in  his  possession.  It 
was  written  by  "  Father  Nash,"  as  he  was  familiarly 
called,  who  had  special  power  in  prayer,  and  was  emi 
nently  useful,  in  that  way,  in  the  great  revivals  of  the 
State  of  New  York,  forty -five  years  ago.  But  he  car 
ried  his  idea  of  the  "  Prayer  of  Faith  "  to  an  unscrip- 
tural  extreme;  which  led  him  to  a  feeling  of  personal 
responsibility  exaggerated  and  overwhelming,  and  by 
which  his  physical  system  was  utterly  broken  down. 
The  letter  is  dated,  Verona,  Oneida  Co.,  N.  Y.,  Nov. 
7,  1831,  and  would  occupy  many  pages,  if  given  in 
full:  the  following  extracts  will  show  his  theory: 

"Since  you  were  here  I  have  been  thinking  of 
prayer—  particularly  of  praying  for  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  its  descent.  It  seems  to  me  I  have  always  limited 
God  in  this  respect.  *  *  *  I  have  never  felt,  till 
since  you  left  us,  that  I  might  rationally  ask  for  the 
whole  influence  of  the  Spirit  to  come  down ;  not  only 
on  individuals,  but  on  a  whole  people,  region,  country 
and  world.  On  Saturday  I  set  myself  to  do  this,  and 
the  devil  was  very  angry  with  me,  yesterday,  for  it. 
I  am  now  convinced,  it  is  my  duty  and  privilege,  and 


THE   PRAYER   OF   FAITH.  97 

the  duty  of  every  other  Christian,  to  pray  for  as  much 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  as  came  down  on  the  day  of  Pente 
cost,  and  a  great  deal  more.  I  know  not  why  we  may 
not  ask  for  the  entire  and  utmost  influence  of  the 
Spirit  to  come  down,  and,  asking  in  faith,  see  the  full 
answer.  *  *  *  I  think  I  never  did  so  freely  ask 
the  Holy  Ghost  for  all  mankind.  My  body  is  in  pain, 
but  I  am  happy  in  my  God.  *  *  *  I  have  only 
just  begun  to  understand  what  Jesus  meant  when  he 
said,  i  All  things  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  prayer, 
believing,  ye  shall  receive.'  I  suppose  millions  have 
gone  to  hell,  because  I  had  no  more  faith  to  pray  for 
them,  and  I  do  not  see  why  I  do  not  deserve  to  be 
damned  for  this.  *  *  I  suppose  I  have  done  the 

world  much  more  hurt  than  good.  *  *  *  Thus, 
by  my  unbelief,  I  have  robbed  God,  robbed  heaven, 
benefited  hell,  cheated  sinners  out  of  their  souls,  and 
cheated  myself;  so  that  my  portion  will  be  small  in 
heaven;  for  it  will  be  according  to  the  service  wThich  I 
shall  have  done  for  God.  I  wonder  he  does  not  let 
me  go  to  hell!  Wretch  that  I  am,  I  suppose,  how 
ever,  that  I  shall  just  escape,  as  Paul  did,  because  I 
did  it  ignorantly,  and  in  unbelief." 

Now  this  was  making  himself  personally  responsi 
ble  for  the  salvation  of  the  world;  as  if  it  depended 
on  his  offering  "  the  prayer  of  faith,"  as  he  understood 
that  phrase.  He  could  not  endure  the  strain,  and  the 
next  morning  he  added:  "I  have  felt  a  little  like 
praying  that  I  might  be  overwhelmed  with  the  Holy 
Ghost,  die  in  the  operation,  and  go  to  heaven  thus; 


98  PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

but  God  knows."  Need  any  one  be  surprised  to  learn 
that,  a  few  days  after  "  Father  Nash "  had  penned 
these  words,  he  was  found  dead,  upon  his  knees!  He 
reasoned  too  logically  from  his  mistaken  premises. 
He  believed  that,  as  God  had  promised  to  grant  any 
thing  which  a  Christian  asked  with  specific  faith,  he 
was  bound  to  secure  by  prayer  the  conversion  of 
neighbors,  countrymen,  and  mankind;  and  he  there 
fore  struggled,  agonized,  and  snapped  the  cord  of  life, 
in  a  desperate  attempt  to  work  himself  into  a  faith 
sufficient  to  save  the  land  and  the  world.  Kev.  Asa 
Mahan,  D.  D.,  who  lived  and  labored,  at  the  time,  in 
that  region,  states,  in  a  communication  to  The 
Advance  of  May  21,  1868,  that  several  died  from  a 
similar  cause,  while  many  others  suffered  from  a 
physical  prostration  and  a  moral  and  spiritual  para 
lysis,  from  which  they  never  recovered.  Yet  the  first 
effect  of  the  preaching  of  this  theory  seemed  remark 
ably  good;  for  it  had'  in  it  a  partial  truth. 

6.  Nor  does  the  Bible  lend  support  to  this  view. 
Some  think  that  the  Bible  means  a  peculiar  kind  of 
prayer,  by  "the  prayer  of  faith;"  which  differs  from 
other  acceptable  prayer,  in  that  it  always  secures  its 
specific  object  by  believing  that  it  will  receive  the 
very  thing  desired ;  and  that  this  can  be  offered  only 
in  certain  cases,  where  special  promises  exist,  or 
special  indications  are  made  of  the  divine  will.  But 
the  words  of  James,  "  the  prayer  of  faith  shall  save 
the  sick,"  do  not  imply  any  such  peculiarity;  but  only 
that  the  prayer  so  offered,  with  a  faith  appropriate  to 


THE   PKAYEE   OF   FAITH.  99 

the  circumstances,  would  secure  the  desired  result. 
He  does  not  affirm  that  we  ought  not  always  to  offer 
"  the  prayer  of  faith,"  whatever  that  may  be.  Plainly 
we  should;  for,  as  was  proved  in  the  last  chapter, 
faith  is  made  a  condition  of  all  acceptable  prayer. 
No  man  has  a  right  to  expect  any  blessing  from  God, 
through  prayer,  without  faith,  any  more  than  without 
reverence,  or  sense  of  want,  or  gratitude,  or  humility, 
or  submission,  or  obedience.  He  must  "  lift  up  holy 
hands,  without  wrath  or  doubting"  All  true  prayer 
must  be  the  prayer  of  faith. 

But  in  interpreting  Scripture,  one  must  never  forget 
that,  usually,  but  a  single  topic  is  handled  at  a  time, 
and  the  reader  is  expected  to  know,  or  to  learn,  what  is 
elsewhere  said.  Because  in  one  passage  salvation  is 
made  to  turn  upon  the  fact  of  repentance,  it  must  not 
be  concluded  that  there  is  no  other  condition  attached. 
Further  inquiry  shows  that  we  must  also  believe  on 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  And  so  when  we  read  a  text 
which  gives  one  condition  of  acceptable  prayer,  we 
must  not  think  that  this  is  to  be  taken  alone,  apart 
from  the  limitations  and  qualifications  mentioned  in 
other  texts.  Each  must  aid  to  define  the  others. 
Thus  the  familiarity  of  a  filial  spirit  must  be  limited 
by  reverence;  and  a  spirit  of  importunity  by  a  feeling 
of  humility.  A  reliance  on  the  name  and  merit  of 
Christ  must  be  accompanied  by  a  full  purpose  of  obe 
dience;  a  faith  that  God  will  give,  by  a  submission  of 
the  form  and  time  to  his  superior  wisdom. 

Here  is  where  a  mistake  is  made  by  the  theory 


100  PRAYER    AND   ITS    REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

under  condemnation.  It  finds  a  passage  which  reads, 
"What  things  soever  ye  desire,  when  ye  pray,  be 
lieve  that  ye  receive  them,  and  ye  shall  have  them," 
and  it  fails  to  remember,  that  this  presupposes  that 
another  condition,  shaping  the  desire  and  the  prayer, 
has  already  been  complied  with;  to- wit,  that  we 
should  ask  only  for  the  things  which  are  according 
to  the  will  of  God.  John  says,  "  And  this  is  the 
confidence  that  we  have  in  him,  that  if  we  ask  any 
thing  according  to  his  will,  he  heareth  us;"  which 
certainly  does  not  mean,  that  if  we  ask  anything  ac 
cording  to  our  own  will,  (provided  only  we  ask  believ- 
ingly,)  he  will  always  hear  us.  But  Jesus,  assuming 
that  we  understand  this,  says,  that,  when  we  thus 
have  an  object  of  desire,  which  we  have  evidence  is 
according  to  the  divine  will,  then,  if  by  a  firm  faith, 
we  believe  that  we  have  it,  we  shall  find  it  to  be 
indeed  so.  This  leaves  us  to  submit  unknown  matters 
to  the  yet  unrevealed  divine  will;  making  our  prayer 
with  respect  to  them  conditional.  Thus  did  Jesus  in 
his  prayer  in  the  garden ;  and  received  that  which  was 
best.  Similar  was  the  spirit  which  Paul  exercised 
with  respect  to  "the  thorn  in  the  flesh;"  for  the 
removal  of  which  he  thrice  prayed  specifically,  with 
out  obtaining  the  desired  object;  yet  found  his  faith 
honored  and  his  prayer  answered,  by  a  spiritual 
equivalent,  even  special  grace  which  enabled  him  to 
gain  a  victory  over  the  trial. 

What,  then,  is  the  Scriptural  doctrine  of  the  prayer 
of  faith?     Simply  this,  that  when  we  pray,  we  must 


THE    PRAYER    OF    FAITH.  101 

fully  'believe  that  God  will  le  true  to  all  that  he  has 
promised.  This  implies  that  we  are  ready  to  learn 
what  his  promises  are,  and  to  make  them -the  basis  of 
a  sure  expectation.  Less  than  this  would  not  harmon 
ize  with  the  texts  which  require  faith  as  a  condition 
of  prevailing  prayer,  or  with  that  general  principle  so 
clearly  announced  in  Heb.  xi :  6 ;  "  But  without  faith 
it  is  impossible  to  please  him ;  for  he  that  cometh  to 
God  must  believe  that  he  is,  and  that  he  is  a  rewarder 
of  those  that  diligently  seek  him."  That  it  may  be 
seen  to  what  divine  assurances  faith  gives  credence, 
when  it  engages  in  prayer,  attention  should  be  paid  to 
four  points. 

1.  The  general  pledge  that  Prayer  shall  he  an 
swered.  As  we  have  already  seen,  the  Bible  abounds 
in  declarations  that  God  answers  prayer;  as  when  the 
Psalmist  says:  "O  thou  that  nearest  prayer, unto  thee 
shall  all  iiesh  come;"  and  when  Jesus  says,  "  Ask  and 
it  shall  be  given  unto  you."  This  is,  of  course,  subject 
to  the  natural  and  obvious  limitation,  that  God  will 
use  his  superior  wisdom  in  deciding  what  to  give  and 
what  to  refuse,  and  also  when  and  how  to  bestow  his 
favors.  Prayer  does  not  set  aside  God's  sovereignty; 
which  is  simply  his  love  directed  by  his  wisdom.  But 
then  these  general  pledges  are  an  assurance  of  real 
aid.  They  mean  that  in  human  experience  prayer 
will  be  found  to  be  an  actual  help;  that  it  will  not 
prove  a  mockery  of  human  hope.  Faith  will  accept 
these  pledges  at  their  full  value,  and  will  so  rest  upon 
them,  as  habitually  to  carry  all  wants  to  God  in  child- 


102    PRAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

like  petition,  certain  that  he  will  do  the  very  best  for 
us  that  is  possible,  and  taking  the  comfort  of  that 
fact.  It  will  also  have  the  spirit  of  expectation,  and 
will  watch  for  answers  to  its  petitions,  relying  on  the 
fatherly  character  of  God  and  his  invitations  to  his 
children  to  make  known  their  desires  with  the  utmost 
freedom. 

2.  We  must  notice  the  reason  for  faith,  found  in 
the  promises  of  the  Bible  on  specific  subjects.  God 
does  more  than  to  give  general  assurance  of  a  willing 
ness  to  hear  prayer,  and  to  relieve  human  want.  He 
makes  mention  of  specific  blessings,  which  he  is  ready 
to  bestow.  These  more  minute  pledges  are  in  various 
forms  of  promise,  prophecy,  covenant  and  command. 
A  promise  is  a  direct  engagement;  a  covenant  is  a 
still  more  formal  and  solemn  act,  usually  accompanied 
by  a  seal;  a  prophecy  is  a  statement  of  divine  pur 
pose,  intended  for  our  encouragement  in  prayer  and 
labor;  and  a  command  always  implies  a  result  which 
God  is  willing  to  aid  us  in  securing.  It  is  only  nec 
essary,  then,  to  ascertain  that  the  desired  favor  is  cov 
ered  by  some  promise,  covenant,  prophecy,  or  command, 
to  have  a  perfect  warrant  for  faith  that,  in  answer  to 
prayer,  God  will  bestow  that  very  thing.  One  could 
not  ask  for  a  better  ground  of  assurance. 

"  How  firm  a  foundation,  ye  saints  of  the  Lord, 
Is  laid  for  your  faith  in  his  excellent  word!" 

We  are  entitled  to  claim,  at  God's  hand,  whatever 
he  has  been  pleased  graciously  to  promise.  And  so 


THE    PKAYEB   OF   FAITH.  103 

our  prayers  may  and  should  have  the  characteristic  of 
perfect  faith,  that  they  will  be  literally  answered  accord 
ing  to  the  blessing  asked. 

Are  these  specific  pledges  numerous?  Do  they 
cover  the  ground  of  our  usual  necessities?  Will  they 
impart  an  element  of  certainty  to  our  prayers,  in  the 
emergencies  which  men  are  often  called  to  face?  An 
affirmative  reply  to  these  questions  is  authorized  by 
the  language  of  Scripture.  For  we  find,  in  the  Bible, 
promises  to  the  righteous  of  protection,  deliverance, 
food,  raiment,  wisdom,  guidance,  sustaining  grace,  re 
ward  for  industry  and  beneficence,  and  the  presence 
and  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  as  a  guaranty  of  peace, 
holiness  and  usefulness.  The  prayer  of  faith  uses 
these  divine  assurances  as  a  sufficient  ground  of  con 
viction  that  God  will  aid  in  the  emergency  to  which 
any  of  these  promises  applies,  according  to  the  exi 
gency  of  the  case.  The  man  feels  that  he  can  pray  with 
an  accompanying  certainty  of  being  heard.  It  is  not 
now  so  much  an  occasion  of  submission,  as  of  grateful 
expectation.  God  here  has  made  known  his  will,  in 
advance.  The  true  submission  to  it  is,  to  take  him  at 
his  word,  and  joyfully  to  claim  what  he  has  authorized 
us  to  ask.  Not  to  do  so,  is  a  distrust  of  him,  as  well 
as  a  robbery  of  our  own  souls.  It  is  as  though  a  poor 
man  should  neglect  to  present  a  benefactor's  check  at 
the  bank,  fearing  that  it  might  not  mean  what  it  said 
on  its  face,  or  might  for  some  cause  not  be  paid.  As 
such  lack  of  confidence  is  grievous  to  our  heavenly 
Father,  so  a  firm  faith  is  his  delight. 


104  PRAYER    AftD   ITS   REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

In  interpreting  the  specific  promises,  we  must  guard 
against  a  merely  imaginative,  or  a  fortuitous  interpre 
tation  of  them;  in  which  some  indulge  without  war 
rant  from  the  Bible  itself.  There  are  those  who,  not 
content  with,  a  legitimate  inference  from  Scriptural 
promises,  treat  the  Bible  as  a  conjuring  book,  or  an 
instrument  of  fortune-telling.  They  wish  to  be 
divinely  guided;  and  so,  after  prayer,  they  open  the 
sacred  volume,  determined  to  take  the  first  text  which 
meets  the  eye,  as  an  indication  from  God  of  what  they 
are  to  do.  Or  they  read  the  Bible  devoutly,  or  engage 
in  prayer,  and  meet  with  or  suddenly  think  of  a  pas 
sage,  the  wording  of  which  powerfully  impresses  their 
imagination  as  applicable  to  their  case;  especially  if 
it  harmonizes  wi th  their  natural  wi shes.  The  dilh'cul ty 
is,  that  a  rational  faith  has  no  ground  on  which  to 
rest,  in  such  a  case;  there  being  no  assurance  in 
Scripture  that  God  will  reveal  his  will  in  that  way. 
And  it  often  results  in  lamentable  delusion;  as  when 
ignorant  persons  think  they  are  converted  and  forgiven, 
because  the  wrords,  "  Thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee,"  have 
flashed  into  their  minds,  when  they  were  in  mental 
distress.  It  happens,  sometimes,  that  a  truly  pious 
man,  whose  temperament  is  enthusiastic,  being  seri 
ously  out  of  health,  is  impressed  in  reading,  or  in 
thought,  with  some  such  words  as  those  of  the  Psalm 
ist:  u  I  shall  not  die,  but  live  and  declare  the  works 
of  the  Lord."  Perhaps  he  seizes  upon  this,  as  an 
assurance  that  he  is  to  recover,  and  have  the  enlarged 
opportunities  of  usefulness  which  he  earnestly  desires. 


THE   PRAYEK   OF   FAITH.  105 

This  may  be  but  imagination,  and  this  mistaken  con 
fidence,  though  it  imparts  a  joyous  hope  to  the  last 
months  of  his  life,  may  also  so  far  mislead  him,  in  his 
plans  and  arrangements,  as  to  prevent  desirable  things 
from  being  said  and  done,  which  would  be  said  and 
done,  were  not  the  mind  preoccupied  with  an  expecta 
tion  which  is  not  to  be  realized.  The  effect  upon 
others,  also,  is  unfortunate,  in  that  it  persuades  them 
that  faith  is  but  imagination. 

It  is  not  intended,  by  these  remarks,  to  deny  that 
the  Holy  Spirit  often  uses  passages  of  Scripture  unex 
pectedly  seen,  to  lead  the  mind  to  needed  spiritual 
results;  nor  yet  to  express  doubt  that  God  may  be 
pleased  to  arrange  in  his  providence  that  the  eye,  at 
times,  shall  meet  appropriate  texts,  which  fill  the 
soul  with  needed  comfort.  The  instances  in  proof  of 
such  a  divine  guidance  are  too  numerous  and  striking 
to  allow  of  denial.  The  conversion  of  Augustine  seems 
to  have  been  thus  ordered;  for,  at  the  acme  of  his 
internal  struggle,  on  the  point  whether  he  could  for 
ever  renounce  the  pleasures  of  sinful  indulgence,  for 
Christ's  sake,  and  when  he  was  weeping  alone,  in 
agony  of  conflict,  he  heard  a  child  in  a  neighboring 
house  singing  something  in  which  occurred  the  words, 
"  Take  up  and  read."  And  so  he  rushed  to  where  there 
was  a  volume  of  Scripture,  and,  to  give  his  own  words: 
"  I  seized,  opened,  and  in  silence  read  that  passage  on 
which  mine  eyes  first  fell  — '  Not  in  rioting  and  drunk 
enness,  not  in  chambering  and  wantonness,  not  in  strife 
and  envying:  but  put  ye  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 


106  PRAYER    AND    ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

and  make  not  provision  for  the  flesh  to  fulfill  the  lusts 
thereof.'     ^o  further  would  I  read;  nor  needed  I;  for 
instantly,  at  the  end  of  this  sentence,  by  a  light  as 
it  were  of  serenity  infused  into  my  heart,  all  the  dark 
ness  of  doubt  vanished  away."     Here  was  appropriate 
instruction  fitted  to  every  such  soul.     But  where  does 
the  Bible  convey  a  warrant  for  us  to  turn  it  by  prayer 
into  an  accidental  prophet,  in  a  way  not  very  unlike 
fortune-telling  by  cards.     The  case  of  a  minister  of 
strong  self-will  could  be  mentioned,  who  in  this  way 
deluded   himself  into   the   idea   that  he  was   being 
divinely  guided  in  a  course  which  came  near  to  a  ship 
wreck  of  his  character  and  usefulness.     Only  the  per 
sistent  contradiction  of  facts  droye  him  finally  to  a 
rational  and  genuinely  Scriptural  conduct.     And  this 
consideration  prepares  us  for  the  next  support  of  faith. 
3.     Another  warrant  for  faith,  in  connection  with 
prayer,  may  be  found  in  the  indications  of  divine 
providence.     Jesus  told  the  Pharisees,  that  if  they  had 
studied  the  signs  of  the  times,  as  diligently  as  they 
had  the  signs  of  the  weather,  they  would  have  under 
stood  the  will  of  God.     We  might  not  be  able  to  inter 
pret  these  signs,  were  it  not  for  the  word  of  God, 
which  pre-announces  his  purposes;  but  with  the  Bible 
in  our  hands,  to  assure  us  of  the  divine  plans,  we  ought 
to  be  able  to  discern  the  evidence  that  they  are  in  pro 
cess  of  fulfillment  in  specific  cases.     When  a  friend  has 
publicly  stated,  that  he  intends  to  build  a  house,  and 
soon  after  we  notice  that  sand,  lime,  brick  and  lumber 
are  being  drawn  to  land  which  he  owns,  we  are  war- 


THE    PRAYER    OF   FAITH.  107 

ranted  in  the  inference,  that  he  is  now  carrying  out 
his  intention,  and  will  fulfill  any  promise  which  he  may- 
have  made  in  connection  with  it.  And  so  God's  peo 
ple  find  special  ground  for  the  exercise  of  faith  as  to 
the  answer  of  their  prayers,  when  they  discern,  in  the 
events  of  the  day,  in  the  peculiar  ordering  of  circum 
stances  around  them,  evidence  that  God  is  preparing 
to  accomplish  a  part  of  his  work  in  the  world  in  which 
they  feel  a  special  interest.  For  his  will  appears  in 
his  providence,  as  truly  as  in  his  Word ;  and  they  who 
make  a  study  of  divine  providence  (as  all  God's  people 
should  do)  become  quick  to  discern  its  meaning,  and 
to  foretell  coming  events  of  a  moral  and  spiritual  char 
acter.  The  prayers  of  such  saints  are  full  of  confidence, 
and  petition  almost  turns  into  anticipative  thanks 
giving. 

4.  There  is  still  another  warrant  for  a  prayer  of 
faith,  found  in  the  leadings  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  That 
these  are  a  reality,  no  devout  Christian  will  be  dis 
posed  to  deny.  The  New  Testament  is  filled  with 
declarations  on  this  point ;  and  it  was  the  chief  theme 
of  discourse  of  our  Savior  at  the  institution  of  the 
Lord's  Supper.  As  the  promised  Comforter  was  to  be 
the  universal  spiritual  helper  of  Christ's  followers,  we 
are  prepared  to  learn  that  his  aid  has  a  special  relation 
to  our  supplications.  "We  are  therefore  directed  to 
"  pray  in  the  Spirit,"  and  are  assured  that  "  the  Spirit 
also  helpeth  our  infirmities;  for  we  know  not  what  we 
should  pray  for  as  we  ought;  but  the  spirit  itself  mak- 
eth  intercession  for  us  with  groanings  which  cannot 


108  PRAYER    AND    ITS   REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

be  uttered.  And  he  that  searcheth  the  hearts  knoweth 
what  is  the  mind  of  the  Spirit;  because  he  maketh 
intercession  for  the  saints  according  to  the  will  of 
God."  Bom.  viii:26,  27.  It  will  be  seen  from  this 
statement,  that  the  work  of  the  Spirit  pertains  to  the 
exact  point  requisite  to  faith;  to-wit,  an  understand 
ing  of  the  proper  objects  of  prayer,  and  of  the  actual 
will  of  God.  The  Spirit  may  then  beget  in  the  soul  a 
strong  faith,  which  shall  be  concurrent  with  the  divine 
plans;  a  supposition  which  is^n  accord  with  the  idea 
that  prevailing  prayers  are  inspired  of  God,  as  we  read: 
"  I  will  pour  upon  the  house  of  David  and  upon  the 
inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  the  spirit  of-  grace  and  of 
supplications."  Zech.  xii:10. 

In  consequence  of  this  bestowment  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  the  soul  of  the  Christian  is  prepared  to  pray 
with  faith.  First  of  all,  the  Spirit  awakens  right 
desires  .and  directs  them  to  the  proper  objects;  so  that 
prayer  goes  straight  to  its  mark.  When  not  thus 
influenced,  our  desires  are  blind,  being  occasioned  by 
mere  natural  impulse;  and  consequently  they  often 
long  for  objects  which  God  cannot  wisely  bestow. 
But  by  the  Spirit  our  desires  are  chastened,  elevated, 
purified,  and  thus  brought  into  sympathy  with  the 
divine  plans,  as  respects  ourselves  and  others.  We  are 
prepared  to  pray  with  a  spiritual  intelligence  and 
intuition,  and  to  have  a  corresponding  confidence 
awakened  that  we  shall  be  heard. 

Moreover,  the  Spirit  guides  to  a  true  interpretation 
of  Scripture;  so  that  we  understand  the  promises,  cov- 


THE    PKAYER    OF    FAITH.  109 

enants,  prophesies  and  commands,  in  their  adaptation 
to  our  duties,  temptations,  trials  and  labors.  When 
these  are  made  clear  to  our  apprehension,  and  we  feel 
that  in  them  we  are  come  into  contact  with  the  heart 
of  God,  to  learn  the  extent  of  his  love,  we  exercise 
faith  as  the  most  natural  of  inward  acts.  What  else 
does  prayer  signify,  we  say,  than  the  use  of  the  means 
appointed  to  obtain  precisely  what  we  need,  and  what 
God  has  promised? 

In  a  similar  manner,  the  Spirit  aids  us  to  interpret 
the  divine  providence.  He  who  is  in  spiritual  sym 
pathy  with  God's  aims,  and  is  led  to  an  understanding 
of  his  Word,  has  the  key  to  the  mystery  of  earthly 
events.  He  sees  along  the  line  of  divine  purposes, 
and  thus  with  a  longer  and  clearer  vision  than  that  of 
men  of  the  world.  During  our  late  war,  there  were 
no  citizens  so  persistently  hopeful,  so  certain  of  success, 
even  at  the  darkest  periods,  as  those  who  saw  in  the 
struggle  great  moral  issues ;  and  who  believed  that  the 
time  had  come  for  an  answer  to  the  prayers  which 
had  so  long  been  offering  for  the  overthrow  of  slavery. 
It  is  true  also,  that  some  Christians  have  a  prevision 
of  coming  scenes  of  religious  revival.  Thy  are  "  filled 
with  the  Spirit,"  and  can  see  indications  which  others 
do  not  notice.  They  have  a  consciousness  that  their 
peculiarly  strong  spiritual  desires  have  been  kindled 
by  the  Comforter,  to  be  gratified  and  not  to  be  disap 
pointed.  Thus  in  his  "  Lectures  on  Kevivals,"  Mr. 
Finney  tells  this  anecdote:  "There  was  a  woman  in 
the  state  of  New  Jersey,  in  a  place  where  there  had 


110          PRATER   AND   ITS    REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

been  a  revival.  She  was  very  positive  there  was  going 
to  be  another.  She  insisted  upon  it,  that  they  had 
had  the  former  rain,  and  were  now  going  to  have  the 
latter  rain.  She  wanted  to  have  conference  meetings 
appointed.  But  the  minister  and  elders  saw  nothing 
to  encourage  it,  and  would  do  nothing.  *  *  *  She- 
went  forward,  and  got  a  carpenter  to  make  seats  for 
her;  for  she  said  she  would  have  meetings  in  her  own 
house:  there  was  certainly  gc*ing  to  be  a  revival.  She 
had  scarcely  opened  her  doors  for  meetings,  before  the 
Spirit  of  God  came  down  with  great  power."  The 
history  of  almost  any  church  will  furnish  similar  facts, 
and  the  same  truth  holds  true  as  to  individual  con 
versions. 

We  come,  then,  to  this  conclusion;  that  there  is  no 
prayer  acceptable  to  God,  but  the  prayer  of  faith ;  and 
that  this  simply  means,  that  all  prayer  must  be  offered 
in  full  confidence  that  God  will  be  true  to  his  word. 
Perhaps  the  truth  has  been  sufficiently  expressed  by 
Professor  Thomas  C.  Upham,  D.  D.,  in  his  "  Life  and 
Experience  of  Catharine  Adorna,"  of  whom  he  makes 
these  excellent  remarks: 

"  She  had  faith  in  God's  character,  faith  in  his  good 
ness  and  wisdom,  faith  in  his  providential  arrange 
ments,  faith  in  his  promises.  And  this  faith  she  ex 
ercised  constantly  and  practically,  during  the  heavy 
trials  of  the  earlier  part  of  her  life,  and  amid  the 
weighty  duties,  which  characterized  its  later  periods. 
If  she  wanted  wisdom,  for  instance,  all  she  had  to  do 
was,  to  exercise,  in  sincere  dependence  upon  God  for 


THE   PRAYER   OF   FAITH.  Ill 

his  direction,  those  rational  powers  which  God  had 
given  her,  fully  believing  that  he  would  guide  her  to 
all  those  results  which  were  proper,  and  which  were 
most  beneficial.  She  did  not  regard  it  as  necessary 
or  desirable,  that  she  should  have  full  or  absolute 
knowledge;  but  only  that  kind  and  degree  of  knowl 
edge  which  God  sees  best.  And  in  the  same  manner, 
if  she  desired  to  be  delivered  from  the  presence  of  any 
temporary  evil,  she  laid  the  case  before  God ;  fully  be 
lieving  that  God  would  grant  all  that  relief  which  he 
saw  to  be  beneficial;  and  she  accepted  the  result,  what 
ever  it  might  be,  as  the  true  answer  to  her  prayer,  and 
with  entire  submission  and  gratitude.  True  faith,  as 
it  seems  to  us,  is  always  exercised  with  the  limitation 
implied  in  these  remarks.  It  believes  that  God  will 
give  us  whatever  we  ask  in  accordance  with  his  wis 
dom  and  will.  It  neither  goes,  nor  desires  to  go  far 
ther." 

Behold  the  throne  of  grace ! 

The  promise  calls  me  near : 
There  Jesus  shows  a  smiling  face, 

And  waits  to  answer  prayer. 

That  rich  atoning  blood, 

Which  sprinkled  round  I  see, 
Provides  for  those  who  come  to  God, 

An  all-prevailing  plea. 

My  soul !  ask  what  thou  wilt; 

Thou  canst  not  be  too  bold : 
Since  his  own  blood  for  thee  he  spilt, 

What  else  can  he  withhold? 

— John  Newton. 


CHAPTER    VII. 

SKEPTICAL  ASSAULTS  ON  PRAYER. 

MODERN  skeptics  have  made  multiplied  assaults 
upon  prayer.  Plainly  they  deem  the  practice  one  of 
the  worst  forms  of  superstition,, and  the  faith  in  it  one 
of  the  most  serious  obstacles  to  the  progress  of  unbe 
lief.  Undoubtedly  the  latter  supposition  is  correct. 
The  more  cautious  or  complaisant  of  the  number 
graciously  allow,  that  prayer  may  have  value  as  a 
liturgical  exercise,  by  its  reflex  influence;  but  they  all 
agree  in  ridiculing  the  unreasonableness  of  petition 
for  divine  aid  with  expectation  of  an  agency  to  be  put 
forth  in  answer  to  it.  This  is,  indeed,  no  new  de 
velopment  of  unbelief;  for  scoffers  were  found  in  the 
days  of  Job,  of  whom  he  testifies,  (xxi  :  14,  15:) 
"  They  say  unto  God,  Depart  from  us ;  for  we  desire 
not  the  knowledge  of  thy  ways.  What  is  the  Almighty, 
that  we  should  serve  him?  and  what  profit  should  we 
have,  if  we  pray  unto  him?"  But  of  late  there  has 
been  a  fresh  outbreak  of  opposition  to  this  universal 
religious  rite;  as  though  its  absurdity  and  mischief 
had  been  set  in  a  new  light. 

The  physical  philosophers  have  taken  the  lead  in 
this  latest  assault.  Professors  Huxley  and  Tyndall 
follow  their  captivating  popular  lectures  on  science 

(112) 


SKEPTICAL    ASSAULTS    ON    PEAYEE.  113 

and  their  brilliant  experiments,  with  articles  in  the 
reviews,  which  question  the  reality  of  answers  to 
prayer.  Their  unbelief  spreads  like  contagion,  and 
those  who  have  omitted  prayer  from  moral  distaste, 
not  finding  it  congenial  with  the  character  of  their 
lives,  rejoice  to  be  furnished,  from  respectable  sources, 
with  a  philosophical  reason  for  their  neglect.  They 
tell  us  that  we  must  choose  between  the  horns  of  a 
logical  dilemma.  Either  God  does,  or  he  does  not, 
intervene  in  the  affairs  of  men:  if  he  does,  and  is  a 
being  of  infinite  power,  wisdom  and  goodness,  prayer 
is  unnecessary;  since  he  already  knows  our  wrants, 
and  is  disposed  to  relieve  them;  if  he  does  not  inter 
vene,  but  has  framed  a  perfect  system  of  natural  laws, 
to  whose  working  he  leaves  us,  it  is  useless  to  ask  him 
to  depart  from  these  wise  methods  to  serve  our  indi 
vidual  convenience;  it  is  even  impious  and  insulting 
to  request  it.  To  this  we  answer  promptly,  that  God 
does  intervene  in  human  affairs,  and  yet  with  no 
departure  from  a  perfect  plan;  since  the  plan  pro 
vides  wisely  for  such  action,  on  his  part,  while  all 
natural  laws  are  so  constituted  as  to  allow  of  the 
inter-play  of  supernatural  forces.  Moreover,  his 
previous  purpose  to  intervene  does  not  in  the  least 
render  unnecessary  the  appointed  use  of  prayer,  as  an 
appropriate  means  of  moral  education  for  us;  which 
is  its  true  design. 

But  before  we  enter  into  the  details  of  the  argu 
ment,  let  us  inquire  why  there  should  be  this  marked 
hostility  to  prayer  —  a  rite  which  is  not  peculiar  to 

5* 


114          PRAYER   AND    ITS    REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

Christianity,  but  enters  into  all  religions,  and  might 
therefore  well  claim  to  be  a  doctrine  of  natural  or 
absolute  religion.  The  assault  would  seem  to  be  the 
more  reckless,  in  view  of  the  fact  that  men  find  in 
prayer  such  comfort  in  trial,  such  strength  in  weak 
ness,  such  refuge  from  despair,  and  such  a  means  of 
making  spiritual  ideas  impressive.  The  explanation 
is,  that  unbelief  must  work  out  its  necessary  logical 
conclusions.  Logic  knows  no  compassion.  It  is  a 
matter  of  reason,  not  of  sensibility.  It  deals  with 
consistency,  not  with  feeling.  It  drives  the  skeptic 
from  point  to  point  in  his  negations,  without  mercy 
to  him  or  to  others.  It  necessitates  his  rejection  of 
prayer,  lest,  in  admitting  that,  he  admit,  in  principle, 
nearly  everything  to  which,  as  an  unbeliever,  he 
objects. 

For  the  principle  of  prayer  involves  Christianity. 
It  starts  with  the  conception  of  a  personal  God,  in 
opposition  to  atheism  and  pantheism.  It  involves  the 
idea  of  a  perpetual  and  minute  divine  providence, 
contrary  to  the  assumptions  of  naturalism.  It  implies 
a  direct  intercourse  of  the  soul  with  God,  as  of  man 
with  man,  by  reason  of  which  there  is  a  divine  in 
fluence  to  impart  wisdom,  strength,  courage,  hope  and 
purity,  and  a  divine  regulation  of  outward  events  to 
adapt  them  to  the  wants  of  petitioning  individuals 
and  communities.  But  to  admit  all  this,  is  to  admit 
the  whole  doctrine  of  supernaturalism  upon  which 
Christianity  is  based.  For,  if  the  love,  sympathy  and 
personal  intervention  of  God,  by  inward  and  outward 


SKEPTICAL  ASSAULTS   ON    PKAYEK.  115 

influences,  be  thus  at  the  call  of  petitioners,  at  the 
present  time;  then  what  can  be  more  natural  and 
reasonable,  than  the  Christian  doctrine  of  interposi 
tions  in  the  early  days,  by  inspired  teachers,  and  even 
by  an  incarnation,  should  that  be  requisite  to  meet  a 
great  moral  crisis?  The  question  is  no  longer  one  of 
power  and  principle,  but  simply  of  wisdom  and 
degree.  Prayer  thus  sets  wide  open  the  gate  into  the 
realm  of  the  supernatural;  and  once  open,  who  shall 
close  it?  The  divine  Spirit  in  direct  intercourse  with 
the  soul  for  purposes  now  needful,  prepares  one  to 
believe  that  it  may  have  been  in  direct  intercourse 
with  the  soul  of  Moses,  of  David,  of  Isaiah,  of  Jesus, 
of  Paul,  for  purposes  needful  in  their  days.  A  per 
petual  inter-play  of  supernatural  forces  with  the 
natural,  such  as  prayer  pre-supposes,  gives  one  also,  a 
conception  of  a  supernatural  realm,  and  of  a  moral 
order,  to  which  what  we  call  nature  must  be  subordi 
nate.  Thus  reason  suffers  no  shock,  when  miracles 
are  announced  in  connection  with  a  divine  revelation 
and  a  process  of  redemption. 

The  temptation  to  a  somewhat  devout  skeptic  to 
admit  prayer  into  his  system  is  indeed  great,  and  the 
old  English  Deists  were  disposed  to  yield  the  point,  as 
the  condition  of  having  any  system  worthy  of  the 
name  of  religion.  For  to  acknowledge  a  God,  and  then 
to  put  him  out  of  connection  with  human  affairs,  was  an 
unprofitable,  if  not  an  irrational  procedure.  But  the 
modern  skeptic  has  been  taught  caution.  He  sees  that 
the  concession  will  cost  him  dear,  logically;  that  it 


116          PRAYER    AND    ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

will  plant  a  germ  of  faith  which  may  grow  to  an  over 
shadowing  tree,  beneath  which  skepticism  cannot 
thrive.  The  native  shyness  of  the  skeptic  in  this 
respect  comes  out  curiously  in  the  case  of  Rousseau 
(see  Morley  's  Life  of  Rousseau,  I,  p.  75).  He  had  a  sen 
timental  recognition  of  God  in  connection  with  natural 
scenery,  and,  at  one  time,  used  to  begin  the  day,  as 
he  tells  us,  on  a  hilltop  back  of  his  residence,  gazing 
at  the  sunrise,  and  engaged  in  a  form  of  worship, 
which  "  did  not  consist  in  a  vain  moving  of  the  lips, 
but  in  a  sincere  elevation  of  the  heart  to  the  author  of 
the  tender  nature  whose  beauties  lay  spread  out  before 
my  eyes."  "  This  act,"  he  observes,  "  passed  rather  in 
wonder  and  contemplation  than  in  requests;  and  I 
always  knew  that  with  the  Dispenser  of  true  blessings 
the  best  means  of  obtaining  those  which  are  needful 
for  us  is,  less  to  ask,  than  to  deserve  them."  This  was 
pretty  well  for  a  man  who,  at  the  time,  was  living  in 
the  house  of  Madame  de  Warens  in  immoral  relations ! 
It  would  seem  that  skepticism  cannot  abide  the  at 
mosphere  of  real  prayer;  such  as  is  set  forth  in  the  well 
known  definition  of  the  Westminster  Assembly  of 
divines:  "  Prayer  is  the  offering  up  of  our  desires  unto 
God,  for  things  agreeable  to  his  will,  in  the  name  of 
Christ,  with  confession  of  our  sins,  and  thankful 
acknowledgment  of  his  mercies."  In  ascertaining 
wThether  the  Christian  doctrine  of  prayer  rests  upon  a 
foundation  of  reason,  it  is  well  to  approach  the  subject 
gradually,  and  to  gather  up  the  related  facts  one  by 
one.  It  may  be  noticed,  then: 


SKEPTICAL   ASSAULTS   ON    PKAYER.  117 

1.  That  prayer  appears  to  be  a  universal  instinct, 
wherever  men  have  the  least  conception  of  a  God. 
Guizot,  in  his  treatise  entitled  "  L'Eglise  et  la  Societe 
Chretienne,"  has  a  true  and  eloquent  passage  on  this 
point,  which  may  be  rendered  in  English  thus :  "  Alone 
of  all  beings  here  below,  man  prays!  Among  his 
moral  instincts  none  is  more  natural,  more  universal, 
more  indestructible  than  prayer.  The  child  inclines 
to  it  with  eager  docility.  The  old  man  betakes  him 
self  thither,  as  to  a  refuge  against  decay  and  solitude. 
Prayer  comes  spontaneously  to  young  lips,  which  with 
difficulty  stammer  out  the  name  of  God;  and  to  dying 
lips,  which  no  longer  have  strength  to  pronounce  it. 
Among  all  nations,  celebrated  or  obscure,  civilized  or 
barbarous,  one  meets  at  every  step  acts  and  forms  of 
invocation.  Wherever  men  live,  in  certain  circum 
stances,  at  certain  times,  under  the  control  of  certain 
impressions  of  the  soul,  the  eyes  are  raised,  the  hands 
clasp,  the  knees  bend,  to  implore  aid  or  to  render 
thanks,  to  adore  or  to  appease.  With  transport  or 
with  fear,  publicly  or  in  the  secrecy  of  his  heart,  it  is 
to  prayer  that  man  betakes  himself,  in  the  last  resort, 
to  fill  up  the  void  of  his  soul,  or  to  bear  the  burdens 
of  his  destiny:  it  is  in  prayer  that  he  seeks,  when  all 
else  fails,  strength  for  his  weakness,  consolation  in  his 
grief,  hope  for  his  virtue." 

The  case  is  this:  the  idea  of  God  seems  naturally 
and  instinctively  to  carry  with  it  the  duty  and  privilege 
of  prayer;  the  one  —  except  by  a  few  would-be  philos 
ophers  —  is  universally  associated  with  and  thought  to 


118  PRAYER   AND    ITS   REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

imply  the  other.  This  is  seen  by  such  a  skeptic  as 
Mr.  Win.  C.  Greg,  who,  in  his  "  Enigmas  of  Life  " 
(p.  249)  thus  writes:  "  The  instinct  of  prayer,  of  appeal 
for  help  in  difficulty  and  rescue  in  peril,  is  an  inevita 
ble  consequence  and  corelative  of  belief  in  God;  in  a 
Being  who  can  hear  and  answer,  who  has  made  us, 
and  who  cares  for  the  creatures  he  has  made.  It  flows 
from  the  consciousness  of  our  inferiority  and  his 
superiority,  of  our  helplessness  and  his  power.  It  is 
an  original  and  nearly  irresistible  instinct,  precisely 
similar  to  that  which  makes  the  child  run  to  the 
mother,  and  the  feeble  cling  to  and  entreat  the  strong. 
We  can  scarcely  imagine  its  extinction."  Professor 
J.  Tyndall  himself  allows  the  naturalness  and  almost 
inevitableness  of  prayer,  as  a  theory r,  to  every  one  who 
has  faith  in  God;  even  while  denying  that  it  has  proof 
as  a  fact.  In  the  Contemporary  Review  of  1872,  in 
an  article  on  "  Science  and  Religion,"  he  says:  "  It  is 
matter  of  experience,  that  an  earthly  father,  who  is  at 
the  same  time  wise  and  tender,  listens  to  the  requests 
of  his  children,  and,  if  they  do  not  ask  amiss,  takes 
pleasure  in  granting  their  requests.  We  know,  also, 
that  this  compliance  extends  to  the  alteration,  within 
certain  limits,  of  the  current  events  of  earth!  With 
this  suggestion  offered  by  our  experience,  it  is  no 
departure  from  scientific  method,  to  place  behind 
natural  phenomena  a  universal  Father,  who,  in  answer 
to  the  prayers  of  his  children,  alters  the  currents  of 
these  phenomena."  Now  this  is  to  say,  that  as  a  child 
instinctively  calls  to  the  parent  for  help,  so  a  human 


SKEPTICAL    ASSAULTS    ON    PRATER.  119 

soul  instinctively  prays  to  God  the  heavenly  parent. 
The  act  is  an  outbirth  of  creaturely  and  filial  depend 
ence,  and  is  a  spontaneous  utterance. 

But  nature  teaches  that  every  instinct  points  to  a 
corresponding  reality;  that  it  springs  from  a  want, 
and  leads  to  a  supply.  Is  there  in  all  nature  an  aim 
less,  or  an  unrewarded  instinct?  The  new-born  child 
instinctively  desires  and  seeks  for  milk ;  and  the  foun 
tain  is  at  hand,  in  the  mother's  breast.  The  instinct 
of  the  bird  impels  it  to  build  a  nest,  and  the  nest  is  no 
sooner  finished,  than  nature  produces  the  eggs,  and 
leads  to  incubation,  rewarding  the  whole  seemingly 
blind  process,  by  a  brood  of  young  birds.  Instincts, 
needs  and  supplies  are  indissolubly  bound  together. 
If  this  be  so,  then  the  instinct  of  prayer  in  the  human 
soul  indicates  a  divine  plan  of  procedure.  It  implies 
other  coincident  facts;  it  tells  us  that  in  some  way 
divine  power  and  love  are  pledged  to  honor  the  appeal. 
The  reason  for  such  an  instinct,  also,  is  everywhere 
obvious ;  for  human  life  is  full  of  events  which  throw 
the  soul  back  on  a  higher  power.  Individual  knowl 
edge  and  ability  are  limited,  and  men  continually  fall 
into  difficulties,  related  often  to  life's  highest  interests, 
from  which  they  cannot  extricate  themselves;  when 
but  for  prayer  the  soul  would  sink  into  utter  despair. 
And  the  broader  and  deeper  our  experience,  the  more 
complete  our  dependence  is  found  to  be;  so  that  event 
ually,  with  souls  of  the  noblest  and  purest  type,  to 
breathe  is  to  pray. 

2.     In  noticeable  accord  with  this  primary  instinct 


120  PRAYER    AND    ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

is  the  fact  that,  in  all  ages,  men  have  insisted  that 
their  prayers  were  answered.  It  is  of  little  use  in 
philosophy,  to  argue  against  an  ascertained  fact;  to 
show  that  an  event  could  not  have  occurred,  after  it 
has  occurred.  Some  will  remember  that  the  learned 
scientist,  Dr.  Dionysius  Lardner,  of  England,  pub 
lished  an  elaborate  paper  to  prove  that  the  Atlantic 
could  not  be  crossed  by  steam  vessels,  just  as  the  feat 
was  accomplished;  and  that  in  a  few  weeks  he  made  a 
sudden  and  a  not  very  honorable  flight  in  a  steamer  to 
these  shores!  It  is  only  a  joke,  when  men  tell  of  the 
Frenchman  who  wras  so  wredded  to  his  theory  that, 
when  told  that  certain  facts  contradicted  it,  he  said, 
"so  much  the  worse  for  the  facts!"  In  the  case  be 
fore  us  the  facts  can  be  ascertained.  Prayer  is  as  old 
as  the  human  race,  and  by  this  time  its  effects  ought 
to  have  been  thoroughly  tested.  If  it  be  a  delusion, 
vdid  of  real  power,  it  should  long  since  have  gone  into 
disuse.  But  so  far  is  this  from  being  true,  that  it  was 
never  more  widely  or  more  earnestly  practised.  And 
men  insist — a  strange  hallucination,  surely,  the  skeptic 
must  think  —  that  they  receive  that  for  which  they 
pray,  in  instances  so  many  and  so  marked,  as  to  leave  no 
doubt  of  the  agency  involved.  Here  and  there  a  case 
might  be  explained  as  a  mere  coincidence;  but  no  such 
disposal  can  be  made  of  the  mass  of  the  facts,  in  which 
special  characteristics  in  the  petitions  have  found  cor 
respondence  in  the  events.  And  it  is  noticeable,  that 
those  most  accustomed  to  rely  on  this  source  of  aid 
are  those  who  have  the  strongest  faith  in  it,  and  who 


SKEPTICAL   ASSAULTS   ON   PRAYER.  121 

put  it  to  widest  use  in  meeting  the  requirements  of 
life. 

Of  course  the  test  of  reality  must  accord  with  the 
nature  of  the  case.     As  prayer  is  a  moral  and  not  a 
mechanical  power,  it  is  not  to  be  tested  as  if  it  were  a 
physical  force  depending  only  upon  physical  antece 
dents,  few  in  number  and  within  the  knowledge  of  the 
spectators.     We  judge  of  water-power  or  steam-power 
by  the  laws  of  matter;    by  the  number  of  pounds 
which  can  be  moved  in  resistance  to  gravity  through 
a  given  space.     There  is  nothing   to  be  done,  but  to 
apply  the  force,  and  watch  for  that  single  result.     But 
mind  has  other  laws  than  matter;    and  moral  power, 
unlike  physical,  cannot  be  tested  by  the  production  of 
a  single   outward   result   on  fixed  visible  conditions. 
Prayer,  as  we  have  seen,  has  numerous  relationships 
and  many  conditions,  and  only  God  can  know,  at  the 
time  when  the  petition  is  outwardly  oifered,  whether 
the  necessary  conditions  have  been  met.      Hence  it 
may  seem  to  be  impotent,  when  its  force  has  not  really 
been  invoked,  or  when  the  effect  has  been  produced  in 
an  unanticipated  form.     For  prayer  does  not  imply 
that  God  will  do  everything  which  everybody  shall 
ask.     That  would  involve  him  in  unutterable  follies 
and  contradictions,  to  his  own  dishonor  and  to  our 
ruin.     But  it  implies  that  he  who  offers  it  does  so 
with  a  submissive,  conditional  faith;    trusting  God  to 
do  the  specified  thing,  if  it  be  specifically  promised, 
and  be  for  the  best  interests  of  all  concerned:    other 
wise  desiring  him  not  to  do  it,  but  to  substitute  such 

6 


122  PRAYER   AND    ITS    BEMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

gift  as  may  be  more  wisely  granted.  The  prayer  being 
thus  conditional  in  spirit,  even  when  not  so  in  form, 
may  be  accepted  and  answered,  when  the  specific  object 
is  not  given.  And  so  a  form  of  prayer  may  be  accom 
panied  by  a  state  of  heart  so  selfish,  unsubmissive,  or 
unbelieving,  as  to  meet  no  moral  condition,  and  to 
fail  of  influence  with  God. 

Here  was  the  mental  confusion  of  Sir  "William 
Thompson  and  of  Professor  Tyndall,  in  the  famous 
communication  to  the  Contemporary  Review,  in  July, 
1872,  which  proposed  a  hospital  test  of  the  power  of 
prayer.  There  can  be  no  objection  to  the  idea  that 
prayer,  if  a  real  power,  may  be  tested.  Does  not  the 
Bible  appeal  to  men,  to  u prove"  God  with  respect  to 
his  promises?  Mr.  Tyndall  had  a  right  to  demand 
that  the  theory  of  prayer,  which  he  admitted  to  be 
natural,  should  present  evidence  of  being  a  fact.  His 
words  were:  "But  without  verification,  a  theoretic 
conception  is  a  mere  figment  of  the  intellect,  and  I 
am  sorry  to  find  us  parting  company  at  this  point. 
The  region  of  theory,  both  in  science  and  theology, 
lies  behind  the  world  of  the  senses;  but  the  verifica 
tion  of  theory  occurs  in  the  sensible  world.  To 
check  the  theory,  we  have  simply  to  compare  the 
deductions  from  it  with  the  facts  of  observation."  To 
this  the  Christian  fully  assents,  and  will  allow  prayer 
to  stand  or  fall  by  such  a  test. 

But  Professor  Tyndall  unfortunately  sees  fit  to  add 
these  taunting  words:  "While  science  cheerfully 
submits  to  this  ordeal,  it  seems  impossible  to  devise  a 


UNIVERSITY 


SKEPTICAL  ASSAULTS  ON  PRAYER.  123 

mode  of  verification  of  their  theory,  which  does  not 
arouse  reseDtment  in  theological  minds."  Not  so; 
theologians  only  object  to  proposed  tests  which  vio 
late  the  very  conditions  of  the  theory,  and  which  are 
therefore  wholly  inappropriate.  Professor  Tyndall 
should  not  have  fallen  into  such  an  error;  for,  as  an 
accomplished  lecturer  on  physical  science,  and  a  bril 
liant  experimentalist,  he  understands  the  necessity  of 
securing  with  exactness  the  necessary  conditions  of 
the  pre-announced  phenomena.  To  his  care,  in  this 
respect,  and  the  skill  of  his  able  assistant,  is  his  suc 
cess  due.  What  would  he  say,  if  theologians  should 
require  him  to  succeed  without  regard  to  these  condi 
tions?  If  they  should  expect  him  to  produce  com 
bustion  without  oxygen;  or  to  explode  wet  gun 
powder;  or  to  confine  electricity  without  insulation? 
But  the  moral  universe  has  its  laws  and  conditions, 
as  well  as  the  physical,  and  these  must  be  as  rigidly 
observed,  in  order  to  the  success  of  moral  experi 
ments.  Let  us  see  whether  Sir  William  Thompson's 
proposed  test,  which  Professor  Tyndall  endorsed,  con 
formed  to  them. 

Here  is  the  now  celebrated  proposal:  "  I  ask  that 
one  single  ward  or  hospital,  under  the  care  of  first 
rate  physicians  and  surgeons,  containing  certain 
numbers  of  patients  afflicted  with  those  diseases  which 
have  been  best  studied,  and  of  which  the  mortality 
rates  are  best  known,  whether  the  diseases  are  treated 
by  medical  or  by  surgical  remedies,  should  be,  during 
a  period  of  not  less  than  three  or  five  years,  made  the 


124:    PRAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

object  of  special  prayer  by  the  whole  body  of  the 
faithful;  and  that,  at  the  end  of  that  time,  the  mor 
tality  rates  should  be  compared  with  the  past  rates, 
and  also  with  that  of  other  leading  hospitals  similarly 
well  managed,  during  the  same  period.  Granting 
that  time  is  given  and  numbers  are  sufficiently  large, 
so  as  to  insure  a  minimum  of  error  from  accidental 
disturbing  causes,  the  experiment  will  be  exhaustive 
and  complete." 

Probably  it  so  appeared  to  the  two  distinguished 
gentlemen  who  fathered  the  scheme;  for  they  were 
thinking  of  scientific  tests  of  physical  forces,  and 
they  reasoned  about  prayer,  as  if  it  operated  mechan 
ically  ;  as  if  it  were  a  head  of  water,  or  a  pressure  of 
steam,  to  be  turned  upon  wheel  or  piston — so  many 
petitions,  for  such  a  length  of  time,  for  such  a  number 
of  patients!  In  other  words,  they  quietly  ignored 
the  spiritual  laws  and  conditions  which  the  Scriptural 
theory  of  prayer  implies.  For  prayer  pre-supposes  a 
moral  kingdom,  of  which  it  is  a  leading  instrumental 
ity,  and  in  which  outward  results  are  wholly  subordi 
nated  to  those  of  a  spiritual  character.  Prayer  must 
therefore  spring  from  a  spirit  of  faith,  love,  humility, 
submission,  obedience  and  perseverance,  and  must 
desire  that  which  shall  be  for  the  good  of  the  peti 
tioner  and  for  the  general  welfare.  The  proposal  in 
question  violated  the  legitimate  principles  of  verifica 
tion,  by  paying  no  attention  to  what  God  declares  to 
be  essential. 

(1.)     It  gravely  asked,  what  could  not  be  secured — 


SKEPTICAL   ASSAULTS   ON    PEAYEE.  125 

a  ward  or  hospital,  whose  patients  should  be  specially 
prayed  for  "  by  the  whole  body  of  the  faithful "  for 
three  or  five  years !  But  there  is  no  possible  way  of 
thus  uniting  the  prayers  of  Christendom  upon  a 
single  institution  exclusively,  that  its  results  may  be 
compared  with  those  of  other  institutions.  The  idea 
itself  is  abhorrent  to  the  nature  of  prayer,  which  is  a 
spirit  of  universal  sympathy  and  love,  even  when  it 
has  a  specific  object.  How  could  Christians,  while 
praying  for  the  unfortunate  in  one  hospital,  withhold 
prayer  from  the  more  numerous  unfortunates  in  other 
institutions;  and  that  for  a  period  of  three  or  five 
years,  and  in  the  face  of  the  Scriptural  injunction  that 
"supplications,  prayers,  intercessions  and  giving  of 
thanks  be  made  for  all  men"  ?  The  suggestion  is  pre 
posterous;  while  there  could  be  no  means  of  ascer 
taining  whether  the  experiment,  if  nominally  under 
taken,  was  actually  carried  out.  For  surely  it  may  be 
supposed,  that  the  patients  in  the  other  institutions 
would  have  anxious  friends  who  would  pray  for  them; 
and  that  many  of  the  patients  would  pray  for  them 
selves,  and  all  the  more  earnestly,  should  they  learn 
that  two  men  of  science  had  arranged  with  the  Christ 
ian  world  that  no  outside  petitions  should  ascend! 

(2.)  The  proposal  encounters  this  moral  difficulty: 
that  God  has  not  been  wont  to  put  forth  his  power  to 
gratify  cariosity;  and  that,  in  his  Word,  he  has  put 
himself  under  limitations  of  human  faith.  Prayer 
has  its  long  established  place  in  the  ordinary  economy 
of  life,  in  connection  with  which  every  sincere  and 


126          PRAYER    AND    ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

reverential  inquirer  may  test  its  power  for  himself. 
To  drag  it  forth  for  a  public  spectacle,  at  the  dictation 
of  skeptics,  to  be  applied  to  what  they  shall  consider 
to  be  proper  objects,  is  not  a  proceeding  warranted  by 
the  nature  of  the  case,  or  by  the  precepts  of  the  Bible. 
It  will  be  remembered,  that,  even  in  the  days  when 
miracles  were  specially  appropriate,  Jesus,  though 
working  them  daily,  with  great  variety  and  publicity, 
in  all  parts  of  the  land,  yet  refused  on  a  certain  occas 
ion,  to  meet  the  demand  of  the  unbelieving  and  scoff 
ing  Pharisees  for  a  "  sign  from  heaven."  (Matt,  xvi: 
1-4.)  He  also  declined  to  perform  one  for  the  grati 
fication  of  King  Herod  (Luke  xxii:  8,  9);  and  of  his 
visit  to  Nazareth  it  is  said,  that  "  he  did  not  many 
mighty  works  there  because  of  their  unbelief." 

(3.)  The  proposal  ignores  the  condition  in  prayer, 
of  submission  as  to  the  answer  to  be  returned.  It 
falsely  assumes  that  when  a  specific  request  is  made, 
it  must  always  be  granted,  or  prayer  is  a  failure.  But 
God  has  never  promised  in  connection  with  prayer  to 
make  our  ignorance  the  law  of  procedure,  instead  of 
his  wisdom.  Hence  he  has  not  promised  to  heal  all 
the  sick  for  whom  his  people  may  pray;  or  any  definite 
proportion  of  them.  It  is  not  the  province  of  prayer, 
to  countervail  death,  or  to  usurp  the  place  of  medical 
skill;  but  only  to  secure  such  aid,  spiritual  and  phys 
ical,  in  the  case  of  illness,  as  the  particular  relations  of 
each  case  may  make  best.  Hence,  at  such  times,  God 
allows  us  to  pray  conditionally,  with  mingled  faith  and 
submission ;  and  the  prayer  often  meets  with  signal 


SKEPTICAL   ASSAULTS  ON  PBAYER.  127 

answers,  in  the  way  of  recovery,  when  such  answer  can 
be  made  to  fit  into  the  moral  discipline  of  life  with 
happy  effect.  It  would  be  presumptuous,  therefore,  to 
select  a  given  ward  or  hospital,  which  must  include 
cases  of  the  most  varied  moral  conditions  and  relation 
ships,  and  to  insist  that  these  shall  be  subjected  to  the 
one  use  of  proving  the  value  of  prayer  in  securing  re 
covery  from  disease.  This  would  be  to  assume  God's 
place,  and  to  substitute  dictation  for  prayer.  Who  is 
authorized  to  say  that  the  highest  interests  require 
that  those  patients  should  certainly  or  in  large  propor 
tion  recover,  while  the  patients  in  other  institutions 
should  be  left  without  divine  aid? 

(4.)  It  may  be  added,  that  Messrs.  Thompson  and 
Tyndall  could  give  no  assurance,  that  a  favorable  result 
of  the  experiment  would  be  accepted  by  skeptics  as  a 
demonstration  of  the  real  power  of  prayer.  Exper 
ience  shows,  that  these  are  not  much  influenced  by  out 
ward  events  which  seem  to  others  to  indicate  divine 
power.  The  marvels  of  creation  fail  to  convince  some 
of  them  that  God  even  exists.  The  miracles  of  Jesus 
wrought  no  conviction  in  the  minds  of  his  determined 
opponents.  When  they  could  not  deny  the  facts,  they 
referred  them  to  diabolic  agency.  It  was  a  deep  in 
sight  into  the  human  heart  that  led  him  to  the  repre 
sentation  of  Abraham,  replying  thus  to  the  prayer  of  the 
rich  man,  to  send  Lazarus  to  warn  his  living  brothers: 
"  They  have  Moses  and  the  prophets ;  let  them  hear 
them.  And  he  said,  Nay,  father  Abraham,  but  if  one 
went  unto  them  from  the  dead,  they  will  repent.  And 


128  PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

he  said  unto  him,  If  they  hear  not  Moses  and  the 
prophets,  neither  will  they  be  persuaded  though  one 
rose  from  the  dead."  Modern  skeptics,  as  did  the 
ancient  ones,  deceive  themselves,  when  they  stand  in 
front  of  the  Crucified,  and  say:  "If  he  be  the  King 
of  Israel,  let  him  now  come  down  from  the  cross,  and 
we  will  believe  on  him."  In  the  case  of  marked  suc 
cess,  in  the  particular  hospital  prayed  for,  the  unbe 
lievers  would  claim  that  this  was  accidental,  and  due  to 
unknown  natural  causes;  or  that  it  arose  from  a  more 
salubrious  situation;  or  from  better  ventilation;  or 
from  the  excited  imagination  and  hope  of  the  patients, 
who  knew  that  they  were  being  prayed  for  by  the 
Christian  world,  and  the  proportionate  depression  of 
other  patients,  for  whom  no  prayer  was  offered;  or 
from  some  unfairness  of  physicians  favorable  to  the 
triumph  of  Christianity.  To  suppose  that  men,  who 
are  unmoved  by  the  evidence  of  the  power  of  prayer 
from  the  whole  history  of  the  human  race,  would  be 
convinced  by  any  result  of  the  experiment  proposed,  is 
a  large  draft  upon  one's  credulity. 

5.  The  moral  phenomena  of  the  case,  as  we  have 
seen  in  a  previous  chapter,  equally  sustain  the  reason 
ableness  of  prayer;  prayer  is  an  indispensable  means 
of  moral  training,  and  is  such  an  arrangement  as  God 
would  necessarily  enjoin  for  the  closest  union  of  his 
rational  creatures  with  himself.  There  is  no  other 
such  powerful  means  of  giving  impressiveness  to  the 
being  and  agency  of  God.  The  habitual  act  affects 
the  imagination  and  the  heart,  and  leads  to  the  asso- 


SKEPTICAL   ASSAULTS  ON   PRATER.  129 

elation  of  the  divine  love,  wisdom  and  will  with  the 
events  of  life.  At  the  same  time,  it  brings  out  our 
noblest  aspirations,  subdues  our  baser  tendencies,  and 
preserves  us  from  discouragement  and  despair  amid 
the  attacks  upon  our  virtue,  and  amid  the  trials  of 
our  lot. 

Here  is  the  reason  that  the  church  resists  the  infidel 
assault  on  prayer.  It  is  not  that  ecclesiastical  or 
priestly  power  may  be  made  secure ;  for  of  all  religious 
rites  none  is  so  individual  as  prayer,  carrying  the  soul, 
as  it  does,  past  the  priest,  and  past  the  church,  directly 
to  God  himself.  But  it  is  felt  that  he  who  would 
destroy  the  faith  of  men  in  prayer,  little  as  he  may 
suspect  it,  is  the  enemy  of  mankind.  He  would  rob 
them  of  their  greatest  help  in  weakness,  their  greatest 
comfort  in  sorrow,  their  greatest  hope  in  danger. 
This  fact  comes  out  strikingly,  when  those  who,  in 
prosperous  days,  have  undervalued  and  neglected 
prayer,  in  time  of  calamity  fall  upon  their  knees,  and 
realize  that  God  might  as  well  not  be,  as  not  to  hear 
the  prayers  of  his  distressed  children.  Thus  we  can 
understand  that  God  should  institute  prayer,  not  for 
his  own  information,  or  as  a  stimulus  to  his  benevolent 
feeling,  but  for  our  spiritual  education.  We  could 
better  do  without  the  gifts,  than  fail  of  the  moral  train 
ing  which  is  secured  by  their  reception  through  prayer. 
Therefore  Jesus  said:  "  Men  ought  always  to  pray,  and 
not  to  faint";  and  Paul  wrote  to  the  churches,  to 
"  pray  without  ceasing." 

We  come  then  to  an  important  inquiry:  if  prayer 


130  PRATER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

be  a  universal  instinct,  if  in  all  ages  men  have  claimed 
that  they  had  experience  of  its  power  with  God,  and 
if  it  is  an  indispensable  means  of  moral  training,  on 
what  grounds  do  the  skeptics  object  to  it?  "Why, 
especially,  do  certain  scientific  writers  make  opposition 
to  it?  It  is  because  they  totally  misconceive  its  office 
and  methods.  They  strangely  imagine  that  Christian 
people  hold  its  object  to  be,  to  inform  an  omniscient 
Being;  or  to  persuade  a  God  of  love;  or  to  induce  an 
infinitely  wise  Kuler  to  change  the  plan  of  his  universe! 
Pope,  in  his  Essay  on  Man,  introduces  this  objection 
in  the  lines: 

"  Think  we,  like  some  weak  prince,  th'  Eternal  Cause 
Prone  for  his  fav'rites  to  reverse  his  laws  ? 

********* 
"When  the  loose  mountain  trembles  from  on  high, 
Shall  gravitation  cease,  if  you  go  by?" 

But  we  hold  no  such  theory.  God  knows  our  need, 
he  is  already  compassionate,  and  he  will  not  swerve 
from  plans  which  are  necessarily  perfect.  It  is  because 
he  is  wise  and  good,  that  he  has  made  prayer  a  condi 
tion  of  our  prosperity,  and  has  provided  a  place  for  it 
in  his  plans,  as  truly  as  he  has  for  the  law  of  gravita 
tion.  The  scientists  must  broaden  their  outlook,  and 
learn  that  above  the  physical  universe  is  the  moral; 
the  former  being  quite  subordinate  to  the  latter,  and 
in  fact,  but  the  platform  on  which  it  operates;  and 
that  each  is  true  to  its  own  laws.  God,  who  is  at  the 
head  of  each,  has  ordained  their  respective  arrange 
ments  to  work  in  harmony,  and  he  can  use  prayer,  as 


SKEPTICAL   ASSAULTS   ON   PEAYER.  131 

a  means  of  training  his  rational  creatures,  without  dis 
turbance  in  eitlier  realm.  For  when  we  .pass  from 
the  office  of  prayer  to  the  method  of  its  answer,  there 
is  no  insuperable  difficulty.  The  fact  should  be  cred 
ited,  on  sufficient  evidence,  even  if  the  method  should 
be  wrapped  in  inscrutable  mystery.  Science  is  con 
stantly  accepting  facts  which  it  cannot  as  yet  explain; 
and  certainly  ignorance  is  not  to  be  made  a  substitute 
for  knowledge,  as  is  done,  when  men  think  that  not  to 
know  how  God  can  do  a  certain  thing,  is  the  same  as 
to  know  that  he  cannot  do  it ! 

A  very  curious  distinction  Professor  Tyndall  tries 
to  make,  at  this  point,  between  physical  and  spiritual 
phenomena.  He  will  not  admit  that,  in  answer  to 
prayer,  God  intervenes  to  produce  physical  effects; 
but  he  thinks  that  prayer  may  avail  for  spiritual  aid. 
He  says  that,  "  in  its  purer  forms,  prayer  hints  at  dis 
ciplines  which  few  of  us  can  neglect  without  moral 
loss;"  and  that  "it  may  strengthen  the  heart  to  meet 
life's  losses."  But  then  he  asserts  that  "  no  good  can 
come  of  giving  it  a  delusive  value,  by  claiming  for  it 
a  power  in  physical  nature."  Now  one  cannot  well 
understand  the  philosophic  ground  for  this  distinction. 
A  metaphysical  philosopher  might  indeed  exactly 
reverse  the  statement,  with  much  greater  plausibility. 
He  might  affirm  that,  knowing  from  constant  experi 
ence  the  power  of  free  will  over  the  laws  of  matter, 
and  the  ease  with  which  it  can  overrule,  or  combine, 
or  counterbalance  them,  to  work  out  its  own  results, 
he  was  ready  to  concede  that  prayer  might  lead  God 


132  PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

to  produce  physical  effects ;  but  that  the  real  difficulty 
lay  in  understanding  how  God  could  answer  prayer 
by  producing  mental  and  moral  changes,  where  he 
would  have  to  deal  not  with  dead  matter,  but  with 
living  spirits;  not  with  necessitated  forces,  but  with 
freedom  itself.  "What  could  Mr.  Tyndall  reply,  except 
to  withdraw  also  the  spiritual  realm  from  the  province 
of  prayer?  And  all  because  he  will  not  leave  the  ruts 
of  physical  science,  and  pass  to  a  higher  class  of  phe 
nomena  with  their  superior  laws. 

An  illustration  of  the  principle  involved,  Professor 
Tyndall  himself  indicates,  as  he  notices  in  a  passage 
already  quoted,  that  a  father's  will  controls  physical 
phenomena.  Thus  a  child  asks  for  an  apple;  and 
he  steps  to  the  orchard,  shakes  a  tree,  picks  up  the 
apple  which  falls,  brings  it  into  the  house,  and  gives  it 
to  the  boy.  In  moving  his  own  body,  in  shaking  the 
tree,  in  picking  up  the  apple,  in  handing  it  to  the  boy, 
he  answers  prayer  by  producing  physical  phenomena. 
And  it  is  done  in  accordance  with  natural  law,  which 
is  directed  by  superior  spirit-force,  as  by  turns  he  op 
poses  and  uses  the  law  of  gravity.  Nor  can  he  ex 
plain  the  phenomenon  of  this  subjection  of  matter  to 
Will.  Life  is  full  of  these  manifestations  of  the  play 
of  spirit-force  among  material  forces;  as  though  to 
teach  us,  that  much  more  surely  and  easily  must  the 
Infinite  Spirit  touch  and  use  the  laws  of  nature,  to 
which  he  has  given  efficacy,  and  thus  be  able  to  an 
swer  prayer  without  interruption  of  natural  law.  That 
God  does  this  invisibly,  while  we  act  visibly,  does  not 


SKEPTICAL   ASSAULTS   ON   PRAYER.  133 

change  the  principle  involved;  and  then  the  action  of 
the  human  will  is  as  invisible  as  that  of  God.  In  both 
cases  we  see  the  effect  only. 

In  the  class  of  answers  covered  by  the  proposed  hos 
pital  test,  the  cure  of  disease,  the  answer  to  prayer 
need  suspend  no  natural  law.  God  may  operate  upon 
disease  through  the  laws  of  life,  the  secret  of  which 
he  possesses,  with  or  without  the  instrumentality  of 
medicine;  or  he  may  secure  the  sending  for  the  best 
physician;  or  he  may  bring  to  notice  the  most  appro 
priate  remedy;  or  he  may  lead  to  the  fulfillment  of 
some  other  natural  condition  of  a  restoration  to  health. 
The  result  is  brought  about  in  answer  to  the  prayer 
equally,  whatever  be  the  method  God  shall  be  pleased 
to  employ.  That  may  be  indirect,  as  well  as  direct, 
for  the  Bible  gives  us  reason  to  believe  that  prayers 
are  often  answered  by  angelic  agency  —  which  is  ex 
pressly  mentioned  in  the  deliverance  of  Daniel  from 
the  lions,  and  of  Peter  from  prison.  Unseen  by  us, 
angels,  in  the  use  of  natural  law,  may  work  effects  not 
more  inexplicable  to  our  ignorance,  than  is  our  trans 
mission  of  telegraphic  news  over  the  wires,  to  a  sav 
age.  If  Professor  Tyndall,  by  his  superior  knowledge 
of  chemical  and  mechanical  laws,  can  do  that  which 
to  uneducated  men  appears  miraculous,  why  should 
he  doubt  that  Gabriel  may  possess  a  knowledge  of 
such  forces  as  far  beyond  his  science,  as  that  is  beyond 
the  apprehension  of  a  child ;  and  that  God  may  use 
angelic  agency  to  work  out  answers  to  prayer  in  con 
nection  with  physical  phenomena?  And  this  idea 


134    PRAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

accords  with  what  the  Bible  reveals  as  to  the  existence 
and  ministry  of  angels. 

It  is  furthermore  to  be  considered  by  the  modern 
scientific  objectors  to  prayer,  that  their  favorite  theory 
of  evolution  or  development  furnishes  a  close  analogy 
to  one  of  the  theories  advanced  to  explain  the  harmony 
of  prayer  with  natural  laws.  The  development-theory 
teaches,  that  the  unknown,  mysterious  First  Cause, 
if  such  there  be,  formed  the  universe,  not  by  distinct 
creations  of  different  objects,  but  by  the  production 
of  countless  initial  atoms,  in  which  inhered  certain 
forces  or  tendencies,  the  combined  influence  of  which 
has  developed  by  necessary  law,  from  stage  to  stage, 
the  variety  of  existence  which  we  see  in  animate  and 
inanimate  nature.  Now  these  numberless  existences 
stand  related  to  each  other,  and  are  mutually  so 
dependent  that  the  non-production,  or  different  form 
of  almost  any  one  of  them,  would  have  prevented,  or 
greatly  modified  the  production  of  the  others;  so  that 
it  seems  incredible  that  they  should  all  appear  in  the 
right  time  and  place  to  be  serviceable  to  each  other, 
through  mere  blind  forces.  But  the  development 
theorists  assure  us,  that  this  only  adds  to  the  com 
pleteness  and  wisdom  of  the  original  plan;  and  that 
their  idea  is  consequently  more  honorable  to  God  than 
the  ordinary  idea  of  creation  by  successive  fiats; 
since  it  represents  him  as  seeing  the  end  from  the 
beginning,  and  as  able  to  form  this  marvelous  uni 
verse;  by  so  pre-arranging  the  play  of  independent 
forces,  as  they  wrought  in  countless  parallel  lines,  that 


SKEPTICAL   ASSAULTS   ON   PKAYEK.  135 

all   the  results,  at  any  given  date,  should  have  the 
proper  relations  of  harmony  with  each  other. 

We  will  not  pause  to  dispute  this;  be  it  so.  Such 
philosophers  ought  then  to  find  it  easy  to  believe,  that 
prayers  and  their  answers  formed  part  of  this  very 
system  of  pre-arrangement.  For  if  God  could  so 
adjust  material  forces,  as  that  the  combination  of 
results  should  work  advantageously  in  every  direction, 
of  its  own  nature,  surely  he  could,  with  similar  fore 
sight  and  skill,  arrange  that  prayers  should  be  occa 
sioned  by  one  set  of  phenomena,  and  that  answers  to 
them  should  be  provided  at  the  right  moment  by 
appropriate  forces.  This  is  only  the  development 
theory  applied  to  morals  and  theology;  and  the  sci 
entists  should  rejoice  in  the  added  scope.  Neither 
should  they  be  envious  that  the  theologians,  centuries 
since,  anticipated  them  in  this  explanation;  as  was 
done  by  those  who  sought  to  harmonize  the  universal 
ity  of  the  divine  purposes  with  the  duty  of  prayer. 
And  possibly  it  may  help  to  reconcile  them  to  it,  that 
the  distinguished  mathematician  Euler,  in  his  "  Let 
ters  to  a  German  Princess,"  upon  science,  clearly  sets 
it  forth  in  these  words:  "When  God  established  the 
course  of  the  universe,  and  arranged  all  the  events 
that  must  come  to  pass  in  it,  he  paid  attention  to  all 
the  circumstances  which  should  accompany  each 
event,  and  particularly  to  the  dispositions,  desires  and 
prayers  of  every  intelligent  being;  and  the  arrange 
ment  of  all  events  was  disposed  in  perfect  harmony 
with,  all  these  circumstances.  When,  therefore,  a  man 


136     PRAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

addresses  to  God  a  prayer  worthy  to  be  heard,  that 
prayer  was  already  heard  from  all  eternity;  and  the 
Father  of  mercies  arranged  the  world  expressly  in 
favor  of  that  prayer,  so  that  the  accomplishment 
should  be  a  consequence  of  the  natural  course  of 
events.  It  is  thus  that  God  answers  the  prayers  of 
men  without  working  a  miracle." 

Thus,  view  the  skeptical  objections  to  prayer  on 
whatever  side  we  may,  they  prove  to  be  as  unworthy 
of  a  philosophic  as  they  do  of  a  religious  mind.  The 
Bible  doctrine  vindicates  itself  to  reason  as  well  as  to 
faith,  and  the  Psalmist  is  justified  in  his  declaration: 
"  The  eyes  of  the  Lord  are  upon  the  righteous,  and  his 
ears  are  open  unto  their  cry." 

"  Oh,  this  is  blessing,  this  is  rest! 
Into  thine  arms,  O  Lord,  I  flee; 
I  hide  me  in  1hy  faithful  breast, 
And  pour  out  all  my  soul  to  thee. 
There  is  a  host  dissuading  me ; 
But  all  their  voices  far  above, 
I  hear  thy  words :  « Oh,  taste  and  see 
The  comfort  of  a  Savior's  love.' 
And,  hushing  every  adverse  sound, 
Songs  of  defense  my  soul  surround, 
As  if  all  saints  encamped  about 
One  trusting  heart  pursued  by  doubt. 
******* 

O,  tenderness !  O,  truth  divine ! 
Lord,  I  am  altogether  thine, 
I  have  bowed  down;  I  need  not  flee; 
Peace,  peace  is  mine  in  trusting  thee." 

—A.  L.  Waring. 


CHAPTEE    VIII. 

BIBLE.AtfSWERS  TO  PRATER— OLD  TESTAMENT. 

THE  Bible  wisely  teaches  by  example  as  well  as  by 
precept,  and  on  its  pages  we  find  the  biography  illus 
trating  the  promises,  and  history  showing  the  fulfill 
ment  of  prophecy.  We  might  then  expect  that  it- 
would  give  us  facts  as  well  as  theory  on  the  subject 
of  prayer.  It  does  so,  and  the  difficulty  is,  to  make  a 
selection  such  as  the  author's  limited  space  and  defi 
nite  purpose  require. 

Before  calling  the  reader's  attention  to  specific 
cases,  it  is  well  to  notice  general  declarations  put 
upon  record  by  one  who  had  great  experience  in  this 
respect.  David,  because  of  his  devotional  nature,  and 
of  his  many  and  severe  trials,  was  much  addicted  to 
prayer,  and  the  book  of  Psalms  contains  not  a  few  of 
his  supplications  made  in  seasons  of  distress.  What 
is  now  to  be  observed  is,  that  he  distinctly  affirms 
that  his  prayers  had  been  answered  in  a  signal  man 
ner.  These  are  some  of  his  grateful  words  to  that 
effect:  "  I  cried  unto  the  Lord  with  my  voice,  and  he 
heard  me  out  of  his  holy  hill."  Ps.  iii:4.  "In  my 
distress  I  called  upon  the  Lord,  and  cried  unto  my 
God:  he  heard  my  voice  out  of  his  temple,  and  my 
cry  came  before  him,  even  into  his  ear.  *  *  *  He 
6* 


138  PRATER    AND    ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

sent  from  above,  he  took  me,  he  drew  me  out  of  many 
waters."  xviii:  6-17.  "  O  Lord,  my  God,  I  cried  unto 
thee,  and  thou  hast  healed  me."  xxx:2.  "I  sought 
the  Lord,  and  he  heard  me,  and  delivered  me  from  all 
my  fears."  xxxiv:  4.  "  I  waited  patiently  for  the  Lord, 
and  he  inclined  unto  me,  and  heard  my  cry."  xl:l. 
"  If  I  regard  iniquity  in  my  heart,  the  Lord  will  not 
hear  me:  but  verily  God  hath  heard  me;  he  hath 
attended  to  the  voice  of  my  prayer.  Blessed  be  God, 
who  hath  not  turned  away  iny  prayer,  nor  his  mercy 
from  me."  Ixvi:  18-20.  "I  love  the  Lord,  because  he 
hath  heard  my  voice  and  my  supplications.  Because 
he  hath  inclined  his  ear  nnto  me,  therefore  will  I  call 
upon  him  as  long  as  I  live."  cvi:l,  2.  It  would 
appear  from  such  expressions,  that  the  large  experi 
ence  of  David  in  the  matter  of  prayer  had  been  emi 
nently  satisfactory.  And  if  that  be  so,  how  is  the 
skeptic  to  allege  anything  to  the  contrary?  For  David 
was  not  reciting  a  theory,  but  thankfully  recording 
facts.  He  had  put  prayer  to  a  thorough  test,  for 
many  years,  and  the  experiment  was  a  complete 
success. 

The  answers  mentioned  by  the  inspired  writers  are 
numerous.  There  is  space  only  for  a  few  of  the  more 
marked,  which  illustrate  classes  of  cases.  We  will 
attend  first  to  the  Old  Testament. 

1.  Let  us  begin  with  a  prayer  for  personal  deliver 
ance  from  imminent  danger.  Jacob  had  deceived  his 
aged  and  blind  father,  Isaac,  and  obtained  the  blessing 
which  was  intended  for  his  elder  brother,  Esau;  hav- 


BIBLE- ANSWERS  —  OLD   TESTAMENT.      ^.      139 

ing  also,  on  a  previous  occasion,  taken  advantage  of 
the  reckless  Esau's  hunger,  to  sell  him  some  pottage 
at  the  price  of  his  birthright.  He  fled  from  the 
country,  for  his  life,  hearing  of  Esau's  deadly  threats. 
After  an  absence  of  many  years,  during  which  he  had 
grown  rich  in  flocks  and  herds,  he  ventured  to  return, 
and,  on  coming  to  the  confines  of  the  land,  heard  that 
Esau  was  advancing  to  meet  him,  at  the  head  of  four 
hundred  warriors.  Consciousness  of  guilt,  and  a 
remembrance  of  his  injured  brother's  wrath  filled  him 
with  fear,  lest  this  should  be  the  hour  of  bloody 
revenge.  Resistance  would  be  unavailing,  and  his 
imagination  pictured  a  scene  of  plunder  arid  slaughter, 
in  which  he,  his  two  wives,  his  children,  and  his 
servants  would  be  the  victims.  In  this  terrible  emer 
gency  the  night  fell  about  him.  Esau  would  be  there 
in  the  morning;  his  only  hope  was  in  God;  his  only 
salvation  must  be  prayer!  And  upon  the  true  princi 
ple,  that  prayer  is  not  a  substitute  for  appropriate 
human  effort,  but  a  means  of  rendering  it  successful, 
he  took  measures  to  propitiate  Esau,  and  then,  sending 
his  family  over  the  river  Jabbock,  remained  alone  in 
the  darkness,  to  plead  with  God. 

"We  can  understand  the  earnestness,  and  even  agony, 
of  the  prayer,  when  everything  was  at  stake;  as  also  the 
arguments  he  would  use.  Indeed  a  prayer  of  the  pre 
vious 'day  furnishes  an  outline  of  the  petition.  See  Gen. 
xxxii:  9-12.  "We  thus  learn  that  he  fell  back  upon  two 
arguments — that  God  was  pledged  to  him  by  the  gen 
eral  covenant  made  with  Abraham  and  Isaac,  and  by 


14:0  PRATER    AND    ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

the  special  promises  given  to  himself,  in  the  famous 
vision  at  Bethel,  at  the  time  of  his  flight  to  Meso 
potamia,  and  on  the  occasion  of  his  setting  out  to 
return.  This  was  firm  ground,  upon  which  a  rational 
faith  could  plant  itself.  He  also  confessed  his  own 
unworthiness,  and  with  gratitude  acknowledged  what 
had  already  been  done  for  him.  As  he  was  thus 
praying  and  humbling  himself,  in  the  midnight  dark 
ness,  he  was  conscious  of  a  presence  with  him,  as  of  a 
human  form,  which  he  recognized  as  a  divine  mani 
festation;  and  he  laid  hold  of  the  person,  to  insist 
upon  a  blessing.  The.  seeming  man  struggled  to 
depart,  and  wrestled  with  Jacob,  to  break  away.  But 
the  patriarch  clung  to  him  desperately,  even  till  the 
day  began  to  dawn,  and  after  his  thigh  had  been  dis 
located,  saying:  "I  will  not  let  thee  go  except  thou 
bless  me!" 

He  was  rewarded  with  victory!  God  graciously, 
allowed  himself  to  be  overcome  by  the  importunate 
petitioner;  while,  as  an  encouragement  to  others  to 
imitate  his  example,  he  changed  the  patriarch's  name 
from  one  which  commemorated  his  sin,  to  one  which 
immortalized  his  victory,  "And  he  said  unto  him, 
"What  is  thy  name?  And  he  said,  Supplanter  (Jacob.) 
And  he  said,  Thy  name  shall  be  called  no  more  Sup- 
planter  (Jacob,)  but  Prince 'of  God  (Israel;)  for  as  a 
prince  hast  thou  power  with  God  and  with  men,  and 
hast  prevailed."  Arid  so  the  name  Israel,  which 
passed  first  to  the  chosen  nation,  and  then  to  the 
whole  Christian  church,  is  a  perpetual  reminder  of 


BIBLE- ANSWERS OLD   TESTAMENT.  141 

the  power  of  importunate  prayer.  Scarcely  had  the 
assurance  of  safety  been  given,  than  Esau  was  seen  in 
the  distance,  at  the  head  of  his  armed  men,  mounted 
on  camels,  probably,  and  sweeping  down  like  a  modern 
band  of  the  Bedouin.  But  lo!  when  they  reached  the 
helpless  group  of  Jacob,  instead  of  drawing  their 
swords  and  beginning  the  slaughter,  they  quietly 
stopped,  while  Esau  ran  to  meet  his  brother,  "  and 
embraced  him,  and  fell  on  his  neck,  and  kissed  him, 
and  they  wept!"  And  so,  in  answer  to  prayer,  fratri 
cidal  hatred  was  turned  into  fraternal  love!  It  is  not 
surprising  that,  in  every  succeeding  age  of  the  church, 
this  scene  at  Peniel  (or  God's-face,)  has  given  tone  to 
the  prayers  of  believers,  and  has  introduced  into  reli 
gious  phraseology  the  words  "wrestling  in  prayer." 
From  this  narrative  it  was  that  Charles  "Wesley  drew 
his  inspiration  for  that  marvelous,  spiritual  poem,  the 
first  and  third  stanzas  of  which  are  these: 

"  Come,  O  thou  traveler,  unknown, 
Whom  still  I  hold,  but  cannot  see ; 

My  company  before  has  gone, 
And  I  am  left  alone  with  thee  : 

With  thee  all  night  I  mean  to  stay, 

And  wrestle  till  the  break  of  day. 

"  In  vain  thou  strugglest  to  get  free; 

I  never  will  unloose  my  hold : 
Art  thou  the  Man  that  died  for  me  ? 

The  secret  of  thy  love  unfold ; 
Wrestling,  I  will  not  let  thee  go, 
'Till  I  thy  name,  thy  nature  know." 

2.    Jacob  prayed  in  his  own  great  peril:  let  us  take 


142     PRATER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

an  instance  of  success  in  prayer  for  others.  Moses  was 
eminent  as  an  intercessor.  Seldom  is  there  a  record 
of  his  praying  for  himself.  Perhaps  it  was  because 
he  was  a  distinguished  type  of  Christ,  the  great  medi 
ator  and  intercessor,  that  we  find  him  so  often  suppli 
cating  in  behalf  of  those  in  distress  or  danger.  The 
point  to  be  noticed  is,  that  he  had  special  power  in 
this  respect.  For  whomsoever  he  prayed,  an  answer  of 
mercy  came.  Thus  w^hen  Pharoah  was  suffering  under 
the  successive  judgments  of  God,  and,  at  each  step  of 
the  discipline,  agonizingly  besought  Moses  to  pray  for 
his  relief,  Moses  did  so,  and  secured  the  withdrawal 
of  the  plague.  When  the  Israelites  went  forth  from 
Egypt,  his  imploring  cry  for  deliverance  from  the  pur 
suing  monarch,  divided  the  Ked  Sea  for  their  safe  pas- 
sage.  And  so,  on  each  fresh  emergency  of  their  life 
in  the  desert,  his  constant  petition  brought  the  needed 
relief. 

The  culmination  came,  however,  on  those  two  sol 
emn  occasions,  when  the  life  of  the  whole  nation  was 
at  stake,  because  of  their  rebellion  and  ingratitude 
toward  God,  and  sentence  had  apparently  gone  forth 
against  them  for  their  destruction,  together  with 
almost  a  prohibition  to  Closes  to  intercede  for  them. 
Thus  when  they  worshiped  the  golden  calf  at  the 
very  foot  of  Sinai,  where  the  second  commandment 
had  been  thundered  in  their  ears,  God  said  to  Moses 
(Deut.  ix:  14):  "Let  me  alone,  that  I  may  destroy 
them,  and  blot  out  their  name  from  under  heaven; 
and  I  will  make  of  thee  a  nation  mightier  and  greater 


BIBLE- ANSWERS  —  OLD    TESTAMENT.  143 

than  they."  Here  was  everything  to  discourage  peti 
tion  in  their  l^phalf.  The  people  deserved  destruction ; 
God  seemed  to  have  decreed  their  doom;  Moses  was 
apparently  bidden  not  to  pray  against  it;  and  provis 
ion  was  made  to  fulfill  the  pledges  to  Abraham  and 
the  other  patriarchs,  by  raising  up  out  of  the  posterity 
of  Moses  himself  the  promised  nation.  Thus  rever 
ence,  fear,  faith  and  personal  ambition  might  all  be 
said  to  withhold  Moses  from  intercession.  But  love 
for  those  threatened  with  death  triumphed  over  every 
other  consideration,  and  he  had  such  confidence  that 
God  would  not  be  displeased  with  prayer  which  came 
from  a  self-sacrificing  and  compassionate  spirit,  that 
even  when  three  thousand  had  already  fallen  (Ex.  xxxii : 
25—32),  he  went  up  to  the  mount,  and  said:  "  Oh,  this 
people  have  sinned  a  great  sin,  and  have  made  them 
gods  of  gold.  Yet  now  if  thou  wilt  forgive  their  sin — 
(do  so) ;  and  if  not,  blot  me,  I  pray  thee  out  of  thy  book 
•which  thou  hast  written."  And  he  fell  down  before 
the  Lord,  fasting  and  interceding  for  forty  days  (Deut. 
ix:  18)  till,  as  he  writes  it,  "the  Lord  hearkened  unto 
me  at  that  time  also." 

The  other  occasion,  equally  note- worthy,  was  that 
of  their  refusal  to  enter  Canaan,  on  the  report  of  the 
spies,  when,  as  Moses  records  the  occurrence  (Deut. 
ix:  23-29):  "I  fell  down  before  the  Lord,  forty  days 
and  forty  nights,  as  I  fell  down  at  the  first;  because 
the  Lord  had  said  that  he  would  destroy  you."  At 
this  time  his  three  arguments  were;  that  God  after 
having  done  so  much  for  his  people,  and  borne  so  long 


144         PRATER    AND   ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

with  them,  should  not  now  destroy  them;  that  he 
should  show  mercy  for  the  sake  of  his  pious  servants, 
Abraham,  Isaac  and  Jacob,  their  fathers,  and  not  re 
gard  simply  the  sin  of  the  present  generation;  and 
that  he  must  not  furnish  occasion  for  the  Egyptians 
to  think  that  he  was  unable  to  carry  his  people  into 
the  promised  land.  And  again  he  succeeded.  The 
case  stands  as  a  monument  of  the  value  of  intercessory 
prayer,  and  should  encourage  Christian  patriots  to 
pray  for  their  country,  and  pious  souls  to  pray  for  the 
reviving  of  religion  in  a  time  of  declension,  and  every 
saint  to  pray  for  sinners  in  danger  of  perdition. 

In  all  this,  Moses  is  a  character  of  special  interest, 
because  he  was  a  type  of  Christ,  the  Great  Intercessor, 
who  "  is  able  to  save  them  to  the  uttermost,  that  come 
to  God  by  him,  seeing  he  ever  liveth  to  make  interces 
sion  for  them."  We  read  in  the  epistle  to  the  He 
brews,  that  "  Moses  verily  was  faithful  in  all  his  house, 
as  a  servant,  for  a  testimony  of  those  things  which 
were  to  be  spoken  after."  It  is  not  surprising,  then, 
that  the  same  poetic  pen,  which  was  moved  to  apply 
so  happily  the  scene  at  Peniel,  has  brought  out,  in 
words  which  have  thrilled  with  hope  thousands  of  sor 
rowing  souls,  the  grand  fact  of  the  intercession  of  our 
High  Priest. 

"Arise,  my  soul,  arise; 

Shake  off  thy  guilty  fears; 
The  bleeding  sacrifice 

In  thy  behalf  appears : 
Before  the  throne  my  surety  stands; 
My  name  is  written  on  his  hands. 


BIBLE- ANSWERS OLD    TESTAMENT.  145 

"  He  ever  lives  above, 

For  me  to  intercede; 
His  all-redeeming  love, 

His  precious  blood  to  plead; 
His  blood  atoned  for  all  our  race, 
And  sprinkles  now  the  throne  of  grace. 

"  Five  bleeding  wounds  he  bears, 

Received  on  Calvary ; 
They  pour  effectual  prayers; 

They  strongly  speak  for  me: 
Forgive  him,  O  forgive,  they  cry, 
Nor  let  that  ransomed  sinner  die. 

"  The  Father  hears  him  pray  — 

His  dear  Anointed  One: 
He  cannot  turn  away 

The  presence  of  his  Son ; 
His  Spirit  answers  to  the  blood, 
And  tells  me  I  am  born  of  God. 

"  My  God  is  reconciled, 

His  pardoning  voice  I  hear; 
He  owns  me  for  his  child, 

I  can  no  longer  fear  : 
With  confidence  I  now  draw  nigh, 
And  Father,  Abba  Father,  cry." 

3.  Let  the  next  case  be  one  of  parental  petition 
and  prevalence.  Hannah  was  the  devout  wife  of 
Elkanah,  who  loved  her  devotedly.  But  the  years  of 
their  married  life  passed,  and  she  bore  him  no  child. 
This  was  a  natural  grief,  and  to  an  Oriental  wife  was  a 
sore  reproach.  Hannah  felt  it  the  more,  because 
Elkanah  had  another  wife,  by  whom  he  had  numerous 
sons  and  daughters,  and  who  taunted  her  with  barren- 
7 


146  PRAYER   AND   ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

ness.  On  one  occasion  of  the  yearly  visit  to  the  tab 
ernacle,  Hannah's  long  accumulating  desire  and  grief 
inspired  an  agonized  prayer  to  God  for  help,  accom 
panied  by  a  solemn  vow,  that  the  child  that  should  be 
given  her,  should  be  dedicated  to  divine  use,  as  a  token 
of  her  gratitude.  She  would  not  retain  him  at  home 
as  a  gratification  to  maternal  pride  arid  fondness,  but 
she  would  bring  him  to  the  tabernacle,  and  leave  him 
there  with  the  high  priest,  Eli,  to  be  trained  for  reli 
gious  work.  Her  agitation  was  such,  as  she  whispered 
her  prayers,  so  that  others  might  not  hear,  that  Eli 
mistook  her  condition  for  that  of  intoxication;  but  on 
hearing  her  statement  —  "No,  my  lord,  I  am  a  woman 
of  a  sorrowful  spirit;  I  have  drunk  neither  wine  nor 
strong  drink,  but  have  poured  out  my  soul  before  the 
Lord,"  he  prophetically  said:  "  Go  in  peace,  and  the 
God  of  Israel  grant  thee  thy  petition  that  thou  hast 
asked  of  him."  "  So  the  woman  went  her  way,  and 
did  eat,  and  her  countenance  was  no  more  sad."  The 
prayer  thus  born  of  sorrow,  importunity  and  faith 
was  signally  answered.  A  son  was  given  unto  her, 
and  she  performed  her  vow  by  taking  him  to  Shiloh, 
and  leaving  him  with  Eli,  as  soon  as  he  was  old  enough 
to  do  without  her  daily  care.  Then  she  broke  forth 
into  a  sublime  prophetic  song  of  triumph,  which 
formed  the  model  of  Mary's  similar  song  at  the  con 
ception  of  the  Messiah.  The  child  became  the  dis 
tinguished  Samuel,  the  last  of  the  Judges,  and  the 
founder  of  the  school  of  the  prophets,  whose  name 
was  venerated  by  the  Israelites,  next  to  that  of  Moses, 


BIBLE- ANSWEES OLD   TESTAMENT.  147 

for  his  services  to  the  nation  and  for  the  power  of  his 
intercessory  prayers.  See  Ps.  xcix:  6,  Jer.  xv:  1. 

Here  is  the  encouragement  to  parental  piety  and 
faith.  Prayer  should  begin  even  before  the  birth  of  a 
child,  and  the  child,  when  received,  should  be  held  for 
the  Lord's  service,  in  such  way  as  he  may  appoint,  in 
the  spirit  of  genuine  consecration.  .  The  prayer  thus 
offered  will  be  heard.  Many  a  son  has  in  a  similar 
way  been  furnished  to  the  Christian  ministry,  or  di 
rected  to  other  means  of  extensive  usefulness. 

4.  Let  us  now  pass  to  a  prayer  for  the  vindication 
and  revival  of  true  religion.  After  the  secession  of 
the  ten  tribes,  and  the  setting  up  of  the  separate  King 
dom  of  Israel,  idolatry,  in  the  form  of  the  worship  of 
the  golden  calves,  was  introduced  as  a  matter  of  state- 
policy.  When  Ahab  took  as  his  queen,  the  handsome 
and  haughty  Jezebel,  the  daughter  of  the  Phenician 
monarch,  she  introduced  Baal- worship  as  the  court- 
religion.  Under  such  influences  the  worship  of  Jeho 
vah  declined  almost  to  extinction.  Then  appeared 
Elijah,  in  all  the  zeal  and  courage  of  an  inspired  re 
former,  bent  upon  securing  a  revival  of  the  true  reli 
gion  and  a  recovery  of  the  people  from  their  apostacy. 
Prayer  occupied  a  large  place  in  his  plans;  for  the  case 
was  desperate.  He  had  to  contend  with  depraved  pop 
ular  taste  and  passion,  and  with  a  determined  opposi 
tion  from  the  weak  Ahab  under  the  control  of  the 
relentless  and  capable  Jezebel. 

His  first  endeavor  was  to  convince  the  king  and  the 
people  that  Jehovah  alone  was  the  true  God,  by  a  judg- 


148  PRAYER    AND    ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

ment  which  should  come  at  his  prayer,  and  should  be 
removed  only  at  his  intercession.  And  so  he  asked 
that  rain  should  be  withheld ;  which  was  done,  season 
after  season,  for  three  years  and  a  half,  till  the  drought 
brought  the  land  to  the  verge  of  destruction.  The 
king,  in  his  despair  of  other  relief,  sent  in  every  direc 
tion,  even  to  neighboring  countries,  to  find  Elijah, 
who  had  withdrawn  from  view.  (1  Kings,  xviii :  10.) 
The  time  had  now  come  for  the  prayer- test  between 
Jehovah  and  Baal,  on  his  success  in  which  the  prophet 
relied  to  secure  the  reviving  of  the  true  religion ;  and 
so  he  induced  the  king  to  gather  to  Mount  Carmel, 
nine  hundred  prophets  of  Baal  and  of  "the  groves" 
(or  rather  of  Asherah,  a  female  deity  associated  with 
Baal),  whom  he  alone  confronted,  in  the  name  of  Je 
hovah.  The  test  was  to  be,  to  see  which  deity,  in  an 
swer  to  prayer,  would  send  down  fire,  to  consume  a 
sacrifice. 

A  scene  worthy  of  being  depicted  by  the  highest 
order  of  art  was  then  witnessed.  For  many  successive 
hours,  in  the  presence  of  the  king  and  of  thousands 
of  spectators,  the  idolatrous  prophets  wildly  called  on 
Baal,  and  "  cut  themselves  with  knives  and  lancets  till 
the  blood  gushed  out  upon  them,"  while  Elijah  taunted 
them  with  their  vain  appeals,  and  bade  them  cry  more 
loudly.  When  finally  no  response  came,  he  repaired 
the  broken-down  altar  of  Jehovah  with  twelve  stones, 
emblematic  of  the  tribes  of  the  chosen  people,  laid  on 
it  the  sacrifice,  saturated  the  wood  with  barrel  upon 
barrel  of  water,  and  then  prayed  for  the  descending 


BIBLE-ANSWERS OLD    TESTAMENT.  149 

fire;  saying,  "Hear  me,  O  Jehovah,  hear  me;  that 
this  people  may  know  that  thou  art  Jehovah  God,  and 
that  thou  hast  turned  their  heart  back  again."  The 
fire  fell,  and  the  people  shouted ;  "  Jehovah,  he  is  the 
God  !  Jehovah,  he  is  the  God  !  "  And  in  a  few  hours 
after,  the  long- withheld  rain  descended  in  torrents.  In 
this  case,  the  interests  to  be  promoted  wrere  public  re 
ligious  interests,  and  the  prayer  was  as  when,  in  a  time 
of  declension  at  the  present  day,  God's  people  plead 
for  a  revival.  And  lest  we  should  reason  that  Elijah 
was  so  peculiar  a  man,  and  was  called  to  so  peculiar  a 
work,  that  he  could  be  no  example  to  us,  James  wrote 
in  his  epistle  :  "  The  effectual,  fervent  prayer  of  a 
righteous  man  availeth  much.  Elias  was  a  man  sub 
ject  to  like  passions  as  we  are,  and  he  prayed  earnestly 
that  it  might  not  rain,"  etc.  Hence  when  we  find  the 
cause  of  God  languishing,  we  are  authorized  to  ask 
and  to  expect  such  form  of  interposition  as  will  most 
effectually  vindicate  religion.  As  fire  is  a  symbol  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  the  descending  fire  of  Elijah's  day, 
may  well  become  the  descending  power  of  the  Spirit 
in  our  day. 

5.  Let  us  take  as  the  next  instance  from  the  Old 
Testament,  a  case  in  which  prayer  was  put  to  the  test 
by  its  enemies.  It  shall  be  from  the  experience  of 
that  representative  man  of  prayer, jOanie^  the  states 
man  and  the  saint.  In  power  he  was  next  to  the  king 
of  Persia,  and  malignant  rivals  could  find  no  fault 
with  his  official  administration;  so  they  assaulted  him 
on  the  side  of  his  religion,  and  at  the  particular  point 


150         PRAYER   AND   ITS    REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

of  prayer.  He  was  known  to  be  a  praying  man,  and 
a  trap  was  laid  for  him  which  hinged  on  that  fact. 
They  applied  to  the  king,  without  making  any  refer 
ence  to  Daniel,  with  a  proposition  most  flattering  to 
the  royal  pride,  to-wit :  that  no  petition  should  be 
made  to  God  or  man,  for  thirty  days,  except  to  the 
king  himself,  under  penalty  of  being  thrown  into  the 
den  of  lions.  The  king,  taken  with  the  idea  of  play 
ing  God,  for  a  month,  and  not  once  thinking  of  its 
bearing  upon  his  loved  and  trusted  prime-minister, 
rashly  consented,  and  issued  the  irreversible  edict. 

Daniel  knew  what  it  meant,  and  what  fate  it  por 
tended,  beyond  any  escape  that  his  conscience  would 
allow.  But  he  made  no  change  in  his  devotional 
habits.  "When  Daniel  knew  that  the  writing  was 
signed,  he  went  into  his  house,  and  his  windows  being 
open  in  his  chamber  toward  Jerusalem,  he  kneeled 
upon  his  knees,  three  times  a  day,  and  prayed,  and 
gave  thanks  before  his  God,  as  he  did  aforetime."  He 
was  willing  to  be  a  sacrifice,  if  need  were,  while  yet  he 
had  hope  that  God  in  some  way  would  disappoint  his 
enemies,  and  manifest  the  power  of  prayer.  And  when 
he  was  arrested  under  the  edict,  as  a  criminal,  and 
sentenced  to  the  den  of  lions,  he  submitted  with  such 
composure,  that  even  the  king,  struck  by  his  faith, 
exclaimed:  "Daniel,  thy  God,  whom  thou  servest 
continually,  he  will  deliver  thee."  And  when  the 
king,  after  a  sleepless  night  of  anxiety  and  distress, 
came  early  in  the  morning  to  the  den,  and  called  pite- 
ously  at  its  mouth,  "  O  Daniel,  servant  of  the  living 


BIBLE- ANSWERS OLD  TESTALISNT.  151 

God,  is  thy  God,  whom  thou  servest  continually,  able 
to  deliver  tliee  from  the  lions?"  to  his  joy,  the  well- 
known  voice  of  his  prime-minister  replied:  "  My 
God  hath  sent  his  angel,  and  hath  shut  the  lions' 
mouths,  that  they  have  not  hurt  me!  " 

This  is,  in  one  respect,  the  culmination  of  the  his 
tory  of  prayer  in  the  Old  Testament;  in  that  prayer 
itself  was  on  trial,  and  a  representative  man  of  prayer 
was  selected  to  be  the  victim  of  a  powerful  conspiracy 
which  seemed  to.be  irresistible.  Need  we  be  aston 
ished,  that  the  result  not  only  made  the  deepest  im 
pression  at  the  time,  but  that  it  has  strengthened  the 
faith  of  believers  in  all  the  ages  since?  A  touching 
fact  it  was,  that  the  slave-songs  at  the  South,  in  broken 
utterance,  appealed  to  this  ancient  fact: 

"  My  Lord  delibered  Daniel, 
Why  can't  he  deliber  me?" 

^  6.  It  would  be  unwise  to  close  the  examples  from 
the  Old  Testament,  without  noticing  a  case  of  patri 
otic  prayer.  Many  such  might  be  cited  from  the 
sacred  history;  but  it  will  suffice  to  recall  the  experi 
ence  of  Hezekiah.  The  two  rival  empires  for  many 
centuries,  in  the  olden  time,  were  those  of  Egypt  and 
Assyria.  Between  them  lay  the  Holy  Land  —  a  prize 
which  both  coveted,  and  which  each  had  at  times  pos 
sessed —  and  it  became  the  pathway  of  their  hosts,  as 
they  carried  on  their  conflicts.  In  the  days  of  Heze 
kiah,  Sennacherib  invaded  the  land,  at  the  head  of  an 
immense  Assyrian  army,  and  captured  the  principal 
walled  cities,  except  Jerusalem.  While  besieging 


152          PRAYER   AND   ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

Lachish,  he  sent  his  general  Kabshakeh  to  Jerusalem, 
with  a  large  force,  to  reduce  it;  who  called  upon  Hez 
ekiah,  in  an  insulting  way,  to  surrender.     The  king  of 
Judah  refused,  and  besought  the  prophet   Isaiali  to 
intercede  witli  God  to  save  the  city,   saying:     "Lift 
up  thy  prayer  for  the  remnant  that  is  left."      Isaiah 
assured  the  king  that  God  would  cause  the  Assyrian 
monarch  to  hear  a  rumor  that  would  intimidate  him, 
and  cause  his  return  to  his  own  land,  where  he  should 
be  slain.     When  Eabshakeh  bore  back  to  Sennacherib 
the  refusal  of  Hezekiah,  and  an  account  of  his  faith 
in  Jehovah,  that  haughty  monarch  dispatched  to  him 
a  blasphemous  letter,  in  which  he  ridiculed  the  idea 
that  Jehovah  could  deliver  Jerusalem,  any  more  than 
the  gods 'of  other  lands  had  saved  them  from  his  con 
quering  power.     The  inspired  narrative  says:     «  And 
Hezekiah  received  the  letter  from  the  hands  of  the 
messengers,  and  read  it;  and  Hezekiah  went  up  unto 
the  house  of  the  Lord,  and  spread  it  before  the  Lord. 
And  Hezekiah  prayed  unto  the  Lord."  (Isaiah,  chap 
ters  xxxvi  and  xxxvii.)     His  prayer  was  an  appeal  to 
God  to  defend  his  people,  and  vindicate  his  own  claim 
to  be  the  one  living  and  true  God.     "  Now  therefore, 
O  Lord,  our  God,  save  us  from  his  hand,  that  all  the 
kingdoms  of  the  earth  may  know,  that  thou  art  the 
Lord,  even  thou  only." 

Then  came  a  messenger  from  Isaiah,  to  assure  the 
faith  of  Hezekiah,  couched  in  the  boldest  figures  of 
Oriental  style,  and  telling  Sennacherib:  "The  virgin, 
the  daughter  of  Zion,  hath  despised  thee,  and  laughed 


BIBLE-ANSWEKS OLD    TESTAMENT.  153 

thee  to  scorn  —  the  daughter  of  Jerusalem  hath  shaken 
her  head  at  thee."  It  also  assured  him  that  all  his 
past  victories  were  because  Jehovah  had  used  him,  as 
an  instrument  of  his  wrath,  to  punish  the  heathen 
nations,  but  represented  the  God  of  the  Jews  as  now 
saying:  "  Because  thy  rage  against  me,  and  thy 
tumult,  is  come  up  unto  mine  ears,  therefore  will  I 
put  my  hook  into  thy  nose,  and  my  bridle  in  thy  lips, 
and  I  will  turn  thee  back  by  the  way  which  thou 
earnest."  And  that  very  night,  the  angel  of  the  Lord 
smote  one  hundred  and  eighty-five  thousand  men  in 
the  Assyrian  camp,  who,  the  next  morning  were  found 
dead.  Sennacherib,  hearing  a  report,  also,  that  the 
king  of  Ethiopia  was  advancing  with  an  army  against 
him,  hurried  back  to  Nineveh,  and  there  was  slain  by 
his  own  sons.  So  signally  did  prayer  bring  an  answer, 
when  religious  patriotism  was  its  inspiration.  And 
this  event  the  world  has  never  forgotten.  Even  within 
our  own  century  it  so  impressed  the  genius  of  Lord 
Byron,  with  its  tragic  sublimity,  that  in  his  Hebrew 
Melodies,  he  paid  it  the  tribute  of  these  well-known 
lines: 

"  The  Assyrian  came  down  like  the  wolf  on  the  fold, 
And  his  cohorts  were  gleaming  in  purple  and  gold; 
And  the  sheen  of  his  spears  was  like  stars  on  the  sea, 
When  the  blue  wave  rolls  nightly  on  deep  Galilee. 

"  Like  the  leaves  of  the  forest  when  summer  is  green, 
That  host  with  their  banners  at  sunset  were  seen ; 
Like  the  leaves  of  the  forest  when  autumn  hath  blown, 
That  host  on  the  morrow  lay  withered  and  strewn. 


154:          PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

"  For  the  Angel  of  Death  spread  his  wings  on  the  blast, 
And  breathed  in  the  face  of  the  foe,  as  he  passed ;; 
And  the  eyes  of  the  sleepers  waxed  deadly  and  chill, 
And  their  hearts  but  once  heaved,  and  forever  grew  still. 

"  And  there  lay  the  steed  with  his  nostril  all  wide, 
But  through  it  there  rolled  not  the  breath  of  his  pride; 
And  the  foam  of  his  gasping  lay  white  on  the  turf, 
And  cold  as  the  spray  of  the  rock-beating  surf. 

"  And  there  lay  the  rider  distorted  and  pale, 
With  the  dew  on  his  brow  and  the  rust  on  his  mail , 
And  the  tents  were  all  silent,  the  banners  alone, 
The  lances  unlifted,  the  trumpet  unblown. 

"  And  the  widows  of  Assur  are  loud  in  their  wail, 
And  the  idols  are  broke,  in  the  temple  of  Baal ; 
And  the  might  of  the  Gentile,  unsmote  of  the  sword, 
Hath  melted  like  snow  in  the  glance  of  the  Lord." 


CHAPTER    IX. 

BIBLE-ANSWERS  TO  PRAYER— NEW  TESTAMENT. 

WHEN  we  come  to  the  ISTew  Testament,  the  advent 
of  the  promised  Savior  brought  heaven  and  earth 
together,  more  surely  than  the  dream-land-ladder  of 
Jacob;  as  Jesus  implied,  when  he  said  to  Nathaniel, 
"Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  hereafter  ye  shall  see 
heaven  open,  and  the  angels  of  God  ascending  and 
descending  upon  the  Son  of  Man."  John,  i :  51.  When 
men  came  to  know  the  true  High  Priest,  the  finished 
sacrifice,  the  one  mediator,  the  divinely  appointed 
advocate,  they  had  a  ground  of  confidence  in  prayer 
far  beyond  anything  before  known.  Hence  the  com 
mands  and  the  invitations  to  pray,  multiply  from  the 
lips  of  Christ,  and,  in  his  human  limitations,  he  adds 
the  power  of  his  own  example.  Such  was  the  con 
stancy  of  the  application  to  him  for  supernatural  aid, 
and  so  uniformly  did  he  grant  it,  that  his  three  years 
ministry  might  be  called  one  steady  experience  of 
answers  to  prayer.  After  his  ascension,  and  the 
descent  of  the  Spirit,  the  apostles  and  early  Christians 
felt  that  they  had  a  new  hold  on  heaven,  a  more 
perfect  access  to  the  mercy  seat,  and  a  surer  guide  to 
acceptable  petitions;  and  so  prayer  became  a  mighty 
instrumentality  in  securing  the  progress  of  the 

(155) 


156    PRAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

church.  "Pray  without  ceasing,"  might  be  said  to  be 
the  motto,  as  it  was  the  injunction  of  its  chief  apostle. 
The  space  at  command  will  allow  the  citation- of  but 
four  instances;  wliich  shall  be  chosen  to  illustrate,  in 
connection  with  prayer,  the  value  of  faith,  of  earnest 
ness,  of  union,  and  of  spiritual  desire;  each  standing, 
as  in  the  cases  cited  from  the  Old  Testament,  as  the 
representative  of  a  class. 

1.  Early  in  our  Savior's  ministry  occurred  a  marked 
instance,  in  several  respects.  It  was  just  after  the 
delivery  of  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  and  as  he 
reached  Capernaum.  There  was  residing  in  that  city 
a  centurion  —  a  Roman  army  officer,  answering  nearly 
to  a  captain  in  a  modern  army.  He,  like  Cornelius,  of 
whom  we  read  in  the  book  of  Acts,  had  been  deeply 
impressed  by  the  superiority  of  the  Jewish  religion, 
as  consisting  of  the  worship  of  one  God  without  the 
use  of  images.  He  seems  to  have  become  a  believer 
in  Judaism,,  and  an  admirer  of  the  moral  superiority 
of  the  nation  which  the  Roman  army  had  conquered. 
Being  a  man  of  wealth,  he  built  their  synagogue  at 
his  own  expense — possibly  the  very  one  whose  ornate 
remains  have  lately  been  discovered  at  Tell  Hum, 
which  many  suppose  to  be  the  site  of  ancient  Caper 
naum.  At  this  time,  he  had  a  servant,  to  whom  he 
was  much  attached,  lying  at  the  point  of  death  with 
the  palsy.  Hearing  of  the  coming  of  the  wonderful 
teacher  and  miracle- worker,  this  Roman,  who  had  been 
brought  up  an  idolater,  sent  the  Jewish  elders  of  the 
city  to  Jesus,  to  intercede  in  his  behalf,  and  to  pray 


BIBLE- ANSWERS NEW    TESTAMENT.  157 

that  he  would  exert  his  power  and  heal  his  servant. 
He  had  such  humility  that  he  felt  unworthy  to  go  in 
person.  (Luke  vii :  1-10.)  As  Jesus  was  approaching 
the  house,  the  centurion  sent  other  friends,  to  say  that 
it  was  not  necessary  for  the  Master  to  come  in,  nor 
was  he  himself  worthy  of  the  honor  of  receiving  him 
under  his  roof.  It  would  be  quite  sufficient  for  Jesus 
to  speak  the  word  of  power,  where  he  was,  and  the 
servant  should  be  healed ;  as  when  he  bade  one  of  his 
own  soldiers  go  or  come,  and  was  instantly  obeyed. 
This  was  a  faith  quite  unparalleled  by  anything  which 
Jesus  had  before  met.  It  was  faith,  moreover,  on  the 
part  of  a  Gentile;  so  that  Jesus  exclaimed,  "  I  have 
not  found  so  great  faith,  no  not  in  Israel."  He  then 
announced  that  this  man  was  but  the  representative  of 
a  great  multitude  beyond  the  boundaries  of  Judaism, 
who  should  enter  the  kingdom ;  and  he  said :  "  Go  thy 
way,  and  as  thou  hast  believed,  so  be  it  done  unto  thee." 
And  at  the  same  moment  the  servant  was  healed. 

Such  was,  (and  still  is,)  the  power  of  combined 
faith  and  humility.  The  instance  is  specially  instruct 
ive,  as  showing  the  quick  response  which  God  makes 
to  the  soul's  perfect  trust  in  his  love;  and  as  proving 
that  true  humility,  instead  of  discouraging  a  believing 
applicant,  leads  to  a  complete  reliance  on  divine  grace 
and  the  use  of  appropriate  intercession.  As  the  cen 
turion,  with  a  sense  of  personal  unworthiness,  used 
the  advocacy  of  the  Jewish  elders,  so  we,  with  a  far 
greater  certainty,  may,  in  our  appeals  to  God,  use  the 
advocacy  of  the  Son  of  God  himself. 


158  PEAYEE   AND   ITS    EEMAEKABLE   ANSWEES. 

2.  The  next  instance  will  also  be  that  of  a  Gentile> 
and  will  illustrate  yet  another  condition  of  prevailing 
prayer.  There  was  one  occasion,  when  Jesus  passed 
outside  of  what  are  usually  considered  the  limits  of 
Palestine,  and  went  "  into  the  coasts  of  Tyre  and 
Sidon;"  that  is  into  Plienicia,  whose  population  was 
descended  from  the  old  Canaanites.  He  sought  to 
remain  unknown,  having  gone  thither  probably  for 
rest;  but  it  was  soon  reported  that  he  was  there,  and 
instantly  a  woman  of  the  country,  whose  daughter 
was  a  demoniac,  called  earnestly  upon  him,  as  the 
"  Son  of  David,"  praying  that  he  would  cast  out  the 
demon.  This  was  a  believing  acknowledgment  of  his 
Messiahship,  on  the  part  of  a  Gentile,  and  might  well 
appeal  to  him  on  her  behalf.  Yet  he  made  no  reply, 
seemed  indifferent,  and  acted  as  if  he  did  not  hear 
her.  He  wanted  to  have  it  appear  of  what  spiritual 
stuff  she  was  made,  and  to  what  kind  of  a  spirit  a 
favorable  response  would  be  given.  She  continued 
her  entreaty  so  piteously,  that  the  disciples  interceded 
for  her,  and  asked  the  Master  to  dismiss  her  with  a 
blessing.  But  he,  using  the  figure  of  a  shepherd, 
replied:  "I  am  not  sent  but  unto  the  lost  sheep  of 
the  house  of  Israel."  By  this  he  meant  that  his  pub 
lic  ministry  was,  for  good  reasons,  limited  to  the  Jews, 
as  a  nation,  and  he  had  not  entered  into  Plienicia  with 
any  purpose  to  extend  it  thither.  Possibly,  also,  lie 
hinted  at  the  under-lying  fact,  which  John  the  Baptist 
had  noticed,  that  God  honored  a  spiritual  connection 
with  Abraham  more  than  a  blood  connection.  Mat. 


BIBLE- ANSWERS NEW   TESTAMENT.  159 

iii :  9.  Then  tlie  determined  mother  came  still  closer, 
and  threw  herself  at  his  feet,'  (Mark,  vii:  25,)  crying 
out  in  her  agony,  "Lord,  help  me."  (Mat.  xv:25.) 
How  could  his  compassionate  heart  resist  this  appeal  ? 
But  he  repeated  the  same  idea  as  before,  changing  the 
figure  to  that  of  the  father  of  a  family:  "Let  the 
children  first  be  filled ;  for  it  is  not  meet  to  take  the 
children's  bread,  and  to  cast  it  unto  the  dogs."  The 
Greek  original  has  the  word  for  "  little  dogs,"  as  refer 
ring  not  to  the  wild  dogs  of  the  streets,  but  to  the 
tame  dogs  of  the  household,  which  were  allowed  about 
the  table.  Intent  on  her  point,  and  not  meaning  to 
relinquish  the  object  dear  to  her  maternal  heart,  and, 
with  a  woman's  quickwittedness,  she  replied :  "  Yes, 
Lord:  yet  the  (little)  dogs  under  the  table  eat  of  the 
children's  crumbs."  (Mark,  vii :  28.)  The  victory  was 
hers.  Her  true  character  stood  revealed.  Canaanite 
though  she  was  by  race,  she  was  a  daughter  of  Abra 
ham  in  spirit,  and  must  have  the  reward  of  faith. 
Humility,  that  took  no  offense  at  seemingly  harsh 
words,  and  perseverance  that  would  not  yield  to 
repeated  repulse,  were  the  very  conditions  of  success 
ful  prayer;  and  the  Savior  said:  "  O,  woman,  great  is 
thy  faith;  be  it  unto  thee  even  as  thou  wilt!"  There 
is  such  a  thing  then,  as  a  will,  on  the  part  of  an 
importunate  petitioner,  at  which  God  takes  no  offense, 
when  it  means  perishing  want  and  firm  trust. 

3.  Now  let  us  test  united  petitions  as  a  condition 
of  success.  Leaving,  for  the  present,  a  notable  instance 
which  would  illustrate  this  point,  because  it  may  be 


160  PRAYER    AND    ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

used  for  another  important  purpose,  we  will  take  the 
deliverance  of  Peter  from  prison,  as  recorded  in  the 
twelfth  chapter  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  It  was 
a  time  of  persecution,  which  had  burst  out  afresh,  com 
ing  now  from  the  civil  power,  in  the  person  of  Herod, 
the  king.  He  first  beheaded  the  apostle  James,  the 
brother  of  John ;  and  when  he  saw  that  this  act  gave 
special  satisfaction  to  the  Jews,  he  seized  Peter,  the 
very  leader  of  the  apostolic  band,  at  the  time  of  the 
passover,  and  put  him  in  prison,  till  that  sacred  festi 
val  should  be  over;  when  he  purposed  his  public  exe 
cution.  It  was  a  delay  of  but  a  few  days,  and  the 
case  seemed  desperate.  No  doubt  the  apostle  himself 
prayed  earnestly  that,  if  God  had  no  further  use  for 
him  on  earth,  grace  might  be  given  to  meet  death 
calmly,  and  to  bear  an  unwavering  testimony  for 
Christ.  Quite  probably,  in  view  of  the  fate  of  James, 
he  had  little  expectation  of  deliverance,  and  thought 
that,  as  ten  or  twelve  years  had  elapsed  since  the  ascen 
sion  of  Jesus,  the  predicted  time  had  come,  of  which 
Jesus  spake,  when  he  said  to  him  :  "  When  thou  wast 
young  thou  girdest  thyself  and  walkest  whither  thou 
wouldst,  but  when  thou  art  old,  thou  shalt  stretch 
forth  thy  hands,  and  another  shall  gird  thee,  and  carry 
thee  whither  thou  wouldst  not,"  Nothing  is  said, 
however,  as  to  Peter's  prayers. 

But  we  do  read  of  the  united  prayers  of  others  in 
his  behalf.  "Peter  therefore  was  kept  in  prison;  but 
prayer  was  made  without  ceasing  of  the  church  unto 
God  for  him."  This  was  a  matter  of  absorbing  inter- 


BIBLE-ANSWERS NEW    TESTAMENT.  161 

est  to  the  whole  flock ;  for  Peter  was  not  only  the  spir 
itual  leader,  but  the  beloved  father  of  that  original 
church.  Many  .of  the  members  had  been  converted 
under  his  preaching,  and  all  had  been  guided  by  his 
counsels.  James  had  been  murdered,  and  must  Peter 
die  also?  They  could  not  endure  the  thought.  There 
was  no  resource  but  prayer,  as  Peter  was  in  the  inner 
prison,  and  four  companies  of  soldiers  took  turns  in 
guarding  him,  by  day  and  night.  There  was  no  spe 
cific  promise  to  plead ;  only  the  general  provisions  for 
the  wants  of  the  church  could  be  applied.  Yet  there 
was  the  providential  indication  of  a  few  days  delay, 
during  which  God  might  cause  the  king's  heart  to  re 
lent;  for  was  it  not  written  in  Scripture:  "  The  king's 
heart  is  in  the  hand  of  the  Lord  as  the  rivers  of  water; 
he  turneth  it  whithersoever  he  will"?  Importunate 
supplication  was  therefore  made;  for  the  word  in  the 
original  means  not  "  without  ceasing,"  but  "  earnest," 
"  intent,"  or  literally,  "  on  the  stretch."  This  was  the 
subject  weighing  upon  every  mind,  and  no  one  could 
rest  till  the  momentous  matter  was  decided.  A  col 
umn  of  prayer  rose  up  before  God,  from  the  church 
meetings  and  from  the  closets  of  the  saints.  And  such 
united  and  fervent  pleading  had  its  reward;  for  God 
sent  his  angel,  the  very  night  before  the  day  fixed  for 
the  execution,  antl  brought  him  out  of  the  prison ;  and 
while  one  of  the  companies  of  Christians  were  at 
prayer  at  the  house  of  Mark's  mother  (probably  in 
tending  to  spend  the  whole  of  that  last  night  in  peti 
tion),  they  were  astonished  to  learn  that  Peter  himself 


162          PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

was  at  the  door.  Their  surprise  should  not  be  con 
strued  as  a  weakness  of  faith ;  for  as  they  had  no  spe 
cific  promise  to  urge,  so  they  had  no  right  to  feel  as 
sured  of  the  particular  kind  of  answer  which  would 
be  given.  It  might  not  have  been  best,  that  Peter 
should  be  spared,  any  more  than  James;  and  if  best, 
no  one  could  foresee  the  time  and  manner  in  which 
the  deliverance  would  come. 

4.  We  come,  now,  to  one  of  the  most  interesting 
cases  of  answer  to  prayer  in  the  whole  record  of  the 
church  of  God ;  one  in  which  we  have  an  illustration 
of  the  value  of  combined  union,  earnestness,  persever 
ance,  and  faith  in  a  specific  promise,  to  secure  a  wide 
spread  spiritual  blessing  —  that  connected  with  the 
day  of  Pentecost.  We  can  look  back,  and  see  that  the 
occasion  was,  in  an  important  sense,  the  birth  of  the 
Christian  church,  and  that  it  was  appropriately  pre 
ceded  by  spiritual  travail.  Jesus  had  ascended  to  the 
Father,  to  act  as  the  Intercessor  for  his  people.  Be 
fore  his  crucifixion  and  also  after  his  resurrection,  he 
had  instructed  them  as  to  the  advent  of  the  Comforter, 
the  Holy  Spirit,  who  was  to  be  his  substitute,  as  their 
everpresent  companion  and  friend.  See  John  xiv:  16- 
26,  xv :  26,  xvi:  7-14.  In  addition  to  this  specific 
promise,  he  gave  a  command,  which  partook  also 
largely  of  the  nature  of  a  promise:  for  we  read  (Acts 
i:  4-8),  "  He  commanded  them  that  they  should  not  de 
part  from  Jerusalem,  but  wait  for  the  promise  of  the 
Father,  which,  saith  he,  ye  have  heard  of  me.  For 
John  truly  baptized  with  water;  but  ye  shall  be  bap- 


BIBLE- ANSWERS  —  NEW   TESTAMENT.  163 

tized  with  the  Holy  Ghost  not  many  days  hence.  *  *  * 
Ye  shall  receive  power  after  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is 
come  upon  you."  In  these  circumstances,  they  were 
prepared  for  a  clear  exercise  of  faith.  They  had  been 
taught  also  their  pressing  need,  by  the  declarations  of 
Jesus,  by  their  sad  and  mortifying  weakness  at  the 
time  of  his  apprehension  and  condemnation,  by  their 
sense  of  loneliness  since  his  ascension,  and  by  their 
felt  inadequacy  to  the  work  of  going  forth  to  preach 
his  gospel  to  an  unbelieving  world.  If  ever  men 
needed  a  special  divine  qualification  for  a  momentous 
mission,  they  were  the  little  band  of  disciples,  one 
hundred  and  twenty  in  number,  who  waited  at  Jeru 
salem  for  this  heavenly  baptism. 

But  how  did  they  wait?  Not  idly  and  impassibly. 
They  waited  on  the  Lord,  and  not  simply  for  him. 
They  knew  the  divine  law  of  procedure,  in  cases  of 
spiritual  blessing.  A  promise  was  meant  to  encourage 
prayer.  And  so  the  apostles  "  all  continued  with  one 
accord  in  prayer  and  supplication,  with  the  women 
and  Mary,  the  mother  of  Jesus,  and  with  his  breth 
ren."  It  was  after  ten  consecutive  days  had  been  thus 
spent,  that  "  suddenly  there  came  a  sound  from  heaven, 
as  of  a  rushing  mighty  wind,  and  it  filled  all  the  house 
where  they  were  sitting;  and  there  appeared  unto 
them  cloven  tongues,  like  as  of  fire;  and  it  sat  upon 
each  of  them;  and  they  were  all  filled  with  the  Holy 
Ghost."  In  this  occurrence  there  is  to  be  noted,  the 
essential  and  the  incidental,  the  permanent  and  the 
temporary.  That  which  was  incidental,  though  im- 


PRAYER    AND    ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

portant  for  the  immediate  occasion,  was  the  tongue  of 
fire  and  the  gift  of  speech  in  foreign  languages.  For 
even  miracles  are  only  "  signs  "  of  something  higher. 
The  flame  did  not  abide,  and  there  is  no  evidence  that 
the  gift  of  tongues  was  permanent  with  all  who  then 
exercised  the  power.  Paul  even  speaks  slightingly  of 
the  latter,  in  a  long  passage,  (1  Cor.  xiv,)  in  the 
course  of  which  he  says:  "  I  thank  God,  I  speak  with 
tongues  more  than  ye  all ;  yet  in  the  church,  I  had 
rather  speak  five  words  with  my  understanding,  that 
by  my  voice  I  might  teach  others  also,  than  ten  thous 
and  words  in  an  unknown  tongue."  The  really  essen 
tial  and  permanent  thing  on  the  day  of  Pentecost  was, 
the  spiritual  influence  or  baptism.  The  outward  mir 
acle  wras  only  a  wonder,  to  attract  attention,  to  gather 
the  crowd,  to  impress  with  a  conception  of  supernatu 
ral  power,  and  to  prepare  for  the  spiritual  effect. 

What  was  actually  accomplished,  for  the  advance 
ment  of  the  kingdom  and  the  establishment  of  the 
church,  was  the  revolution  in  the  mind  and  heart  of 
the  disciples,  and  the  conversion,  in  one  day,  of  three 
thousand  opposers.  The  disciples  were  evidently  lifted 
into  a  new  and  higher  religious  life.  They  received 
both  light  and  love.  Their  minds  were  enlightened 
to  understand  the  Scriptures,  and  especially  to  inter 
pret  the  prophecies  and  explain  the  mission  of  Jesus 
as  the  Messiah.  At  the  same  time,  they  were 
"  strengthened  with  might  by  the  spirit  in  the  inner 
man,"  so  as  to  lose  their  former  timidity,  and  to  be 
filled  with  zeal  and  courage.  From  that  moment,  the 


BIBLE- ANSWERS  —  NEW    TESTAMENT.  165 

change  was  such,  that  their  enemies  took  note  of  it,  and 
marveled  that  obscure,  uneducated  men  should  speak 
with  boldness  and  freedom.  Acts  iv  :  13.  They 
braved  the  lion  in  his  den.  They,  who  had  all  fled, 
when  the  Master  was  arrested  in  the  garden,  not  only 
preached  courageously  in  the  temple,  but  faced  the 
Sanhedrim  in  full  session,  and  refused  to  forbear  their 
testimony  even  under  threats  of  .death,  and  the  actual 
infliction  of  stripes  and  imprisonment.  Acts  iv  :  18- 
21,  v  :  17-42.  Yea,  these  experiences  only  led  them 
to  assemble  and  pray  more  earnestly  still,  and  the 
record  is:  "And  when  they  had  prayed,  the  place 
was  shaken,  where  they  were  assembled  together;  and 
they  were  all  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  they 
spake  the  word  of  God  with  boldness."  iv  :  31.  It  is 
no  matter  of  astonishment,  then,  that  this  inward 
renewing  should  be  accompanied  by  corresponding 
outward  success  in  preaching  the  gospel;  that  the 
converts  numbered  three  thousand,  the  very  first  day, 
and  five  thousand,  a  few  days  after,  counting  the  men 
alone;  and  that  the  historian  inserts  such  significant 
words  as  these:  "And  the  Lord  added  to  the  church 
daily  such  as  should  be  saved,"  or  literally  rendered, 
"  added  saved  ones."  "  And  believers  were  the  more 
added  to  the  Lord,  multitudes  both  of  men  and 
women."  "  And  the  word  of  God  increased;  and  the 
number  of  the  disciples  multiplied  in  Jerusalem 
greatly ;  and  a  great  company  of  the  priests  were  obe 
dient  unto  the  faith."  Acts  ii  :  47,  v  :  14,  vi  :  7. 
We  have  thus  reviewed  ten  cases  of  answers  to 


166         PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

prayer;  six  being  taken  from  the  Old  Testament  and 
four  from  the  New.  These  have  illustrated  earnest 
wrestling  for  personal  deliverance  from  outward  peril, 
individual  intercession  for  others,  parental  yearning 
and  petition,  prayer  for  reviving  amid  widespread 
declension  and  apostacy,  the  testing  of  prayer  itself 
as  a  means  of  rescue  from  death,  patriotic  appeal  for 
the  nation,  the  exercise  of  faith  in  connection  with 
requests,  the  value  of  importunity  in  one's  appeals, 
the  effect  of  union  in  soliciting  a  needed  hoon,  and  the 
result  of  waiting  upon  God  for  spiritual  blessings. 
Many  others  equally  striking  might  .have  been  cited, 
but  these  have  a  variety  of  object  and  of  characteris 
tic  spirit  sufficient  to  instruct  and  encourage  all  saints. 
Studied  carefully,  as  one  would  other  historic  facts, 
they  give  us  the  law  of  prayer,  precisely  as  physical 
phenomena  give  us  physical  laws.  And  the  law  thus 
ascertained  proves  to  be  identical  with  that  which  was 
deduced  from  Scriptural  principles  and  promises,  and 
from  the  affirmations  of  reason,  and  which  was  stated 
in  the  preceding  chapters.  A  certain  right  state  of 
mind  prompts  to  prayer,  and  is  found  to  be  linked  to 
the  purposes  and  providence  of  God. 

Of  what  an  easy,  quick  access 
My  blessed  Lord,  art  thou !  how  suddenly 

May  our  requests  thine  ears  invade! 
To  show  that  state  dislikes  not  easiness, 
If  I  but  lift  mine  eyes,  my  suit  is  made; 
Thou  canst  no  more  not  hear  than  thou  canst  die. 

Of  what  supreme,  almighty  power 
Is  thy  great  arm,  which  spans  the  east  and  west, 


BIBLE- ANSWERS  —  NEW  TESTAMENT.  167 

And  tacks  the  centre  to  the  sphere ! 
By  it  do  all  things  live  their  measured  hour: 
We  cannot  ask  the  thing  which  is  not  there, 
Blaming  the  shallowness  of  our  request. 

Of  what  unmeasurable  love 
Art  thou  possest,  who,  when  thou  couldst  not  die, 

Wert  fain  to  take  our  flesh  and  curse, 
And  for  our  sakes,  in  person  sin  reprove ; 
That  by  destroying  that  which  tied  thy  purse, 
Thou  mightest  make  way  for  liberality. 

Since  then  these  three  wait  on  thy  throne, 
Ease,  Power  and  Love;  I  value  prayer  so, 

That  were  I  to  leave  all  but  one, 
Wealth,  fame,  endowments,  virtues,  all  should  go, 
I  and  dear  prayer  could  together  dwell, 
And  quickly  gain,  for  each  inch  lost,  an  ell. 

—  George  Herbert. 


CHAPTER   X. 

PRATER  FOR  SUPPLY  OF  TEMPORAL  WANTS. 

FOR  many  centuries,  God's  people  have  been  accus 
tomed  to  refer  to  the  daily  fall  of  manna  for  the  Israel 
ites,  in  the  desert,  and  to  the  similar  supplies  brought 
by  the  ravens  to  Elijah,  as  encouragements  to  faith. 
It  is  not  that  they  expect  the  same  method  to  be  used 
now  as  then,  or  other  than  ordinary  means  to  be  em 
ployed;  but  they  believe  that  God,  through  human 
arid  other  natural  agencies,  will,  in  answer  to  prayer, 
supply  the  temporal  need  of  his  people.  Do  the  facts 
bear  them  out  in  this  faith?  Let  us  see. 

A  GERMAN  MOTHER.  —  There  has  been  circulated- 
in  Germany  a  tract  called  " Eine  Mutter"  or  "A 
Mother."  It  was  written  by  Dorothea  TrudeL  of 
whom  we  shall  hear  in  the  next  chapter,  and  is  a 
brief  account  of  her  own  mother.  She  was  a  woman 
of  great  faith  in  prayer,  and  though  her  husband  was 
a  drinking  man,  who  made  little  or  no  provision  for 
the  family,  and  the  children  numbered  eleven,  and 
their  straits  were  sometimes  great,  they  always  were 
saved  from  suffering.  The  tract  says:  "There  were 
times  when  we  had  not  a  farthing  left  in  the  house. 
None  but  God  knew  of  our  condition,  and  he  who 
feedeth  the  young  ravens  when  they  cry,  was  not 

(168) 


PRAYER   FOR   SUPPLY   OF   TEMPORAL   WANTS.         169 

unmindful  of  the  petitions  of  his  faithful  child.  He 
ever  helped  us  in  our  time  of  need.  It  is  on  this 
account  that  our  mother's  favorite  motto,  i  Pray,  but 
do  not  beg,'  has  been  so  impressed  upon  our  minds. 
In  the  course  of  this  discipline,  many  striking  deliver 
ances  were  afforded  us,  and  every  one  around  could 
bear  witness  that  we  were  not  allowed  to  suffer  want." 
When  one  of  the  children  was  asked  on  what  her 
mother  relied,  in  her  poverty,  the  child  said:  "On 
God  alone;  she  never  tells  us  how  God  is  going  to 
help,  but  she  is  always  certain  his  aid  will  come  at  the 
right  time."  "But,"  answered  the  man,  "we  must 
be  governed  by  reason."  "Nothing  is  said  in  the 
Bible  about  reason,"  replied  the  child;  "but  it  is 
written,  'He  that  believeth  shall  not  be  confounded.'  " 
When  the  mother  learned  of  this  conversation,  she 
said:  "You  will  experience  that  they  who  always  get 
help  just  at  the  right  time,  are  those  who  look  in 
steadfast  faith  to  God,  expecting  him  to  act  for  and 
aid  them." 

THE  CASE  OF  STILLING.  —  Henry  Young  Stilling  was 
a  physician  at  the  court  of  the  Grand  Duke  of  Baden, 
and  was  noted  for  his  skill  as  an  oculist.  He  was  an 
intimate  friend  of  Goethe,  who  urged  him  to  write  an 
account  of  his  life,  because  of  his  remarkable  experi 
ence  of  providential  responses  to  prayer  and  faith. 
He  was  desirous  to  study  at  a  university,  so  as  to  be  a 
physician,  and  he  prayed  to  be  directed  as  to  the  par 
ticular  institution,  and  was  led  by  a  singular  occur 
rence  to  Strasburg.  His  plans  would  require  a  thou- 

8 


170  PRAYER   AND    ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

sand  dollars,  while  he  knew  not  how  to  raise  a 
hundred.  Bat  he  only  remarked  to  his  poor  relatives, 
"  I  wonder  from  what  quarter  my  Heavenly  Father 
will  provide  me  with  money."  He  started  with  forty- 
six  dollars,  but  found  himself  at  Frankfort,  three 
days'  distance  from  Strasbnrg,  with  but  a  dollar  left. 
He  said  nothing,  but  to  God,  to  whom  he  made  his 
case  known.  "While  walking  and  praying,  he  met  Mr. 

L ,  a  merchant  from  his  town,  who,  learning  his 

purpose,  asked  where  the  money  was  to  come  from., 
and  was  told,  from  his  rich  Father  in  Heaven.  Find 
ing  that  Stilling  had  but  a  single  dollar,  he  said: 
"Well,  I  am  one  of  your  Father's  stewards,"  and 
handed  him  thirty-three  dollars.  But  when'  this  be 
came  reduced  at  Strasburg  to  one,  again,  he  prayed 
earnestly,  and  one  morning  his  room-mate  unexpect 
edly  presented  him  with  thirty  dollars.  His  fee  to 
the  lecturer  came  due,  and  must  be  paid  by  Thursday 
evening,  or  his  name  be  stricken  from  the  rolls;'  and 
he  had  no  money.  He  spent  Thursday  in  prayer,  and 
at  five  o'clock  p.  M.,  nothing  had  yet  come,  and  he 
broke  out  in  perspiration,  while  the  tears  rolled  down 
his  cheek.  There  was  a  knock  at  the  door.  It  was 

his  landlord,  Mr.  II ,  who  inquired  how  he  liked 

his  room,  and  then  asked  whether  he  had  brought  any 
money  with  him.  u  No,  I  have  no  money."  Mr. 
E.  was  surprised,  and  then  said:  "I  see  how  it  is; 
God  has  sent  me  to  help  you."  He  left,  but  soon 
came  back  with  forty  dollars.  Stilling  threw  himself 
on  the  floor,  and  thanked  God  with  tears.  His  whole 


PRAYER   FOR   SUPPLY   OF   TEMPORAL  WANTS.        171 

university  experience  was  of  the  same  character.  He 
was  often  in  want,  and  God  always  relieved  him  in 
answer  to  prayer.  And  although  he  was  surrounded 
by  skeptics,  whom  he  could  not  always  answer,  his 
faith  in  the  power  of  prayer  kept  him  from  wavering 
in  his  loyalty  to  Jesus  Christ. 

A  CALIFORNIA  EXPERIENCE.  .Rev.  Horace  Bushnell, 
D.D.,  in  his  "Nature  and  The  Supernatural,"  refers  to 
an  interesting  character  with  whom  he  met  in  his 
visit  to  California.  He  says  of  him: 

"  He  had  hired  his  little  house  of  one  room,  in  a 
new  trading  town,  that  was  planted  last  year,  agreeing 
to  give  a  rent  for  it  of  ten  dollars  per  month.  At 
length,  On  the  day  preceding  the  rent  day,  he  found 
that  he  had  nothing  in  hand  to  meet  the  payment,  and 
could  not  see  at  all  whence  the  money  was  to  come. 
Consulting  with  his  wife,  they  agreed  that  prayer,  so 
often  tried,  was  their  only  hope.  They  went  accord 
ingly  to  prayer,  and  found  assurance  that  their  want 
should  be  supplied.  That  was  the  end  of  their  trouble, 
and  there  they  rested,  dismissing  farther  concern.  But 
the  morning  came,  and  the  money  did  not.  The  rent- 
owner  made  his  appearance  earlier  than  usual.  As 
he  entered  the  door,  their  hearts  began  to  sink,  whis 
pering  that  now,  for  once,  they  must  give  it  up,  and 
allow  that  prayer  had  failed.  But,  before  the  demand 
was  made,  a  neighbor  coming  in  called  out  the  un 
timely  visitor,  engaging  him  in  conversation,  a  few 
minutes,  at  the  door.  Meantime,  a  stranger  came  in, 
saying,  <  Dr.  I  owe  you  ten  dollars,  for  attending  me 


172    PRAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

in  a  fever,  at  such  a  time,  and  here  is  the  money.' 
He  could  muster  no  recollection,  either  of  the  man  or 
of  the  service,  but  was  willing  to  be  convinced,  and  so 
had  the  money  in  hand,  after  all,  when  the  demand 
was  made.  When  Stilling  and  Francke  recite  their 
multitudes  of  specific  answers  to  prayer,  their  reports 
are  very  hastily  discredited  by  many,  because  of  their 
strangeness.  But  I  have  heard  so  many  examples, 
personally,  of  the  kind  just  cited,  that  I  begin  to  think 
they  are  even  common." 

DELIVERANCE  FROM  DANGER  AT  SEA.  The  Rev.  Dr. 
Wilson  of  Philadelphia,  had  the  following  fact  from 
the  pastor  of  the  lady  mentioned.  The  packet  ship 
Albion,  full  of  passengers  from  America,  was  wrecked 
about  fifty  years  ago,  on  the  coast  of  Ireland,  and  the 
news  was,  that  all  on  board  had  perished.  A  minister 
near  Philadelphia  on  reading  a  list  of  the  lost,  found 
among  them  the  name  of  one  of  the  members  of  his 
congregation,  and  went  immediately  to  inform  the 
wife  of  the  sad  fact.  She  had  been  earnestly  praying, 
during  the  voyage  of  her  husband,  and  had  received 
assurance  of  his  safety  amid  great  danger.  Hence,  to 
the  astonishment  of  her  pastor,  after  he  had  informed 
her  of  the  shipwreck,  and  showed  her  the  list  of  names 
of  those  who  were  lost,  she  told  him  that  it  was  a 
mistake;  that  her  husband  had  been  in  extreme  peril, 
but  was  not  dead.  When  the  next  tidings  were  re 
ceived,  it  proved  that  her  husband  was  among  the  pas 
sengers,  and  had  been  in  great  peril;  but  that  he  had 
escaped,  and  was  the  only  one  saved  ! 


PRAYER   FOB   SUPPLY   OF   TEMPORAL   WANTS.       173 

DIRECTION  SINGULARLY  GIVEN.  The  famous  Samuel 
Rutherford,  whose  piety  is  fragrant  to  this,  day  in 
Scotland,  had  a  friend,  a  Mr.  Blair,  who  was  on  his 
way  from  London  to  Port  Patrick,  and  who  greatly 
desired  to  make  two  visits,  on  his  road,  but  had  only 
time  for  one;  as  the  persons  whom  he  wished  to  see 
lived  on  different  routes.  One  of  these  was  Mr.  Kuth- 
erford,  who  resided  at  An  worth,  and  the.  other  was  a 
lady  of  special  piety,  Marion  Macknaught,  who  lived 
at  Kirkcudbright.  Coming  to  the  parting  of  the  road, 
where  he  mast  decide  to  which  of  the  two  places  to  go 
he  dropped  the  bridle  on  the  neck  of  his  horse,  and 
prayed  earnestly  to  be  divinely  directed.  He  allowed 
the  horse,  then,  to  take  his  own  way,  which  proved 
to  be  the  road  to  Kirkcudbright.  "When  he  reached 
that  place,  behold  there  were  both  of  the  friends  whom 
he  desired  to  see;  for  Mr.  Rutherford  was  on  a  visit 
to  Marion  Macknaught !  Here  is  a  case  to  which  ap 
plies  the  statement  of  the  wise  man  (Prov.  xvi :  33)  : 
"  The  lot  is  cast  into  the  lap;  but  the  whole  disposing 
thereof  is  of  the  Lord."  Even  the  apparent  accidents 
of  life,  and  the  movements  amid  the  lower  orders  of 
creation  enter  into  the  divine  plans,  and  are  subordi 
nated  to  prayer;  even  as  Jesus  assured  his  disciples 
that  God's  purpose  was  concerned  with  the  falling  of 
a  sparrow. 

PRAYER  FOR  A  RESULT  IN  PARLIAMENT.  —  In  the 
memoirs  of  Sir  Powell  Buxton,  who  was  one  of  the 
champions  of  freedom,  in  the  long  conflict  in  the 
British  Parliament  over  West  India  emancipation  — 


174          PRAYER  AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

occurs  a  letter  to  his  daughter,  in  reference  to  a  recent 
"division,"  or  vote  in  the  House  of  Commons,  in 
which  he  says:  "  What  led  to  that  division ?  If  ever 
there  was  a  subject  which  occupied  our  prayers,  it  was 
this.  Do  you  remember  how  we  desired  that  God 
would  give  me  the  Spirit  in  that  emergency?  How 
we  quoted  the  promise,  '  He  that  lacketh  wisdom,  let 
him  ask  it  of  the  Lord,  and  it  shall  be  given  him?' 
And  how  I  kept  open  that  passage  in  the  Old  Testa 
ment,  in  which  it  is  said,  i  We  have  no  might  against 
this  great  company  that  cometh  against  us,  neither 
know  we  what  to  do,  but  our  eyes  are  upon  thee ' — - 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  replying,  '  Be  not  afraid  nor 
dismayed  by  reason  of  this  great  multitude,  for  the 
battle  is  not  yours  but  God's!'  If  you  want  to  see 
the  passage,  open  my  Bible;  it  will  turn  of  itself  to 
the  place.  I  sincerely  believe  that  prayer  was  the 
cause  of  that  division;  and  I  am  confirmed  in  this  by 
knowing  that  we  by  no  means  calculated  on  the  effect. 
The  course  we  took  appeared  to  be  right,  and  we  fol 
lowed  it  blindly."  What  a  pity  it  is,  that  men  do 
not  resort  more  continually  to  God  for  needed  wis 
dom,  and  for  important  success.  Especially  how 
desirable  it  is,  that  philanthropic  reforms  should  be 
conducted  in  a  spirit  of  prayer  and  faith,  and  not  from 
mere  natural  impulse. 

PRAYER  DECIDES  THE  DESTINY  OF  A  COLLEGE.  —  One 
of  the  most  flourishing  and  influential  literary  insti 
tutions  in  the  land  is  that  at  Oberlin,  Ohio.  More 
than  a  thousand  students  gather  there,  every  year,  in 


PRAYER   FOR   SUPPLY   OF   TEMPORAL   WANTS.        175 

the  different  departments,  and  the  ministers  and 
teachers  who  have  thence  gone  forth  into  every  part  of 
our  land,  and  of  the  world,  have  been  an  incalculable 
power  for  good.  Oberlin  has  been  a  center  of  piety 
and  of  reform.  A  continuous  revival  has  marked  its 
history  for  forty  years,  and  it  has  stood  in  the  fore 
front  of  the  witnesses  against  sin.  Its  part  in  the 
anti-slavery  conflict  is  well  known,  and  especially 
because  it  dared  from  the  beginning  to  open  its  doors 
to  the  proscribed  colored  race,  giving  them  equal 
literary  advantages  and  kind  personal  treatment  with 
others.  This  stamped  upon  the  institution  what,  at 
the  time,  was  a  most  unpopular  characteristic,  yet 
one  which,  in  the  end,  made  it  strong  in  influence  for 
good,  and  rallied  around  it  a  host  of  devoted  Chris 
tian  friends,  who  have  grown  in  numbers  with  each 
successive  year. 

But  this  step,  we  may  be  sure,  was  not  taken  without 
a  conflict  of  opinion  among  the  good  men  who  were 
founding  the  institution.  When  the  proposition  came 
up,  in  the  board  of  trustees,  it  gave  rise  to  an  earnest 
and  protracted  debate;  for  many  of  them  thought  that 
thus  to  defy  public  sentiment  would  be  the  ruin  of  the 
college.  Funds  would  not  be  contributed,  parents 
would  not  send  their  children,  odium  would  be  ex 
cited,  and  quite  likely  mob  violence  would  be  aroused. 
It  was  replied,  that  Christian  men  should  stand  by 
truth  and  right,  and  should  live  out,  and  not  live 
down,  their  principles.  God  could  be  trusted  to  take 
care  of  the  consequences.  Finally,  amid  great  excite- 


176  PRAYER   A»D   ITS   REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

merit  and  agitation,  the  vote  was  taken,  and  stood  a 
tie!  The  president  of  the  board  cast  the  deciding 
vote  in  favor  of  the  proposition,  and  the  glorious 
future  of  Oberlin  was  decided!  But  that  it  may  be 
known  that  prayer  directed  the  momentous  decision, 
let  this  extract  be  read  from  a  letter  written  to  the 
author  by  Mrs.  E.  R.  Shipherd,  widow  of  the  founder 
of  Oberlin;  who  still  lives,  to  rejoice  over  the  events 
of  that  fateful  day,  and  at  whose  house  the  trustees 
held  their  meeting.  Little  did  those  brethren,  in  their 
warm  discussion,  think  that  God  was  ^ivin^.  in  answer 

7  o  o" 

to  the  prayers  of  a  circle  of  sisters  then  in  supplica 
tion  over  that  very  matter,  one  of  the  most  signal 
proofs  on  record  of  his  readiness  to  fulfill  the  promise: 
"  If  any  of  you  lack  wisdom,  let  him  ask  of  God,  that 
giveth  to  all  men  liberally,  and  upbraideth  not,  and  it 
shall  be  given  him."  James  i:  5. 

CLEVELAND,  O.,  Sept.  1,  1875. 
Dear  Sir :  Your  communication  is  before  me, 
and  I  cheerfully  give  you  the  particulars  of  the  scene 
which  transpired  during  the  discussions  as  to  receiv 
ing  the  colored  people  into  the  institution.  The  trus 
tees  met  at  our  house,  and  my  room  was  adjoining, 
and  all  their  deliberations  were  easily  heard.  As 
there  was  a  difference  of  opinion  expressed  with  some 
warmth,  a  couple  of  our  sisters  retired  for  prayer, 
while  I  remained  to  give  the  progress  of  the  discus 
sion.  They  would  call  occasionally  to  inquire,  and  I 
kept  them  posted,  until  at  length,  Father  Keep,  who 


PRAYER   FOR    SUPPLY    OF   TEMPORAL    WANTS.        177 

had  just  been  elected  president  of  the  board,  threw  in 
the  casting  vote,  and  came  to  my  room,  to  relieve  our 
minds;  as  we  felt  that  nothing  could  decide  that 
question  but  the  Spirit  of  God,  which  we  felt  had 
commenced  the  work,  and  would  direct  it  aright.  As 
to  facts  respecting  answers  to  prayer,  I  have  no  more 
doubt  than  I  have  of  my  own  existence.  In  the  early 
history  of  the  Oberlin  work,  the  closet  was  their  only 
bank,  and  that  never  failed.  Time  and  again  Mr. 
Shipherd  would  come  from  his  study  and  remark  that 
they  were  in  need  of  a  certain  amount  of  money,  and 
he  knew  not  where  it  was  to  come  from.  But,  he 
would  add,  "it  will  come!"  and  he  would  call  a  few 
of  the  brethren  together  to  pray;  and  I  never  knew 
it  to  fail,  that,  within  twenty-four  hours  the  money 
would  come,  in  a  perfectly  unexpected  way. 

Truly  yours,  in  Christian  sympathy, 

MRS.  E.  K.  SHIPHERD. 

How  WASHINGTON  ALLSTON  WAS  RELIEVED.  This 
celebrated  artist  had  to  struggle,  at  first,  with  great 
difficulties,  and  to  endure  the  pinchings  of  poverty. 
At  one  time,  he  was  reduced  to  such  straits,  that  he 
locked  himself  in  his  studio,  and  gave  himself  to 
prayer  for  a  loaf  of  bread,  for  himself  and  wife.  While 
thus  engaged,  there  was  a  knock  at  the  door;  and  when 
it  was  opened,  a  stranger  appeared,  who  inquired 
whether  the  beautiful  painting,  "  The  Angel  Uriel " 
was  still  in  the  artist's  possession.  Mr.  Allston  pro 
duced  it  from  a  corner,  and  wiped  off  the  dust.  The 

8 


»F   THE 

UNIVERSITY 


178          PRAYER   AND  ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

stranger  said  that*  he  had  greatly  admired  it  at  the 
Royal  Exhibition,  and  inquired  the  price.  The  artist 
replied  that  as  nobody  had  appreciated  it,  or  been 
willing  to  give  anything  near  its  price,  he  had  ceased 
to  offer  it.  "  Would  four  hundred  pounds  purchase 
it?"  said  the  stranger.  "I  never  dared  to  ask  half 
of  that."  "Then  it  is  mine,"  exclaimed  the  visitor, 
who  explained  that  he  was  the  Marquis  of  Stafford, 
and  took  possession  .of  the  treasure,  leaving  the  artist 
overwhelmed  with  grateful  astonishment  at  the  sudden 
answer  of  his  prayer. 

PRAYER  FOR  RAIN.  Nothing  has  excited  more  rid 
icule,  on  the  part  of  the  skeptical  physical  philoso 
phers  than  the  practice  of  Christian  communities  to 
pray  for  rain,  in  a  time  of  drought.  They  admit 
that  jmen  may  have  such  knowledge  of  nature's  laws 
as  to  put  them  to  use,  for  the  production  of  desired 
effects;  but  they  have  no  faith  that  God  may  do  this 
on  a  larger  scale,  in  answer  to  the  supplications  of  his 
people.  They  even  concede  that  men  have  produced 
rain  at  times,  in  limited  localities,  by  conflagrations 
and  cannonades;  yet  they  do  not  see  how  God  could 
possibly  do  the  same  thing,  by  a  control  of  natural 
laws  infinitely  easy,  without  overturning  the  physical 
universe!  But,  for  aught  they  know,  any  angel  may 
understand  and  control  the  conditions  of  rain-making, 
as  readily  as  a  philosophic  skeptic  on  earth  can  pro 
duce  and  condense  steam.  Let  us  examine  facts. 

Statement  of  Rev.  Enoch  Pond,  D.  D.  This  ven 
erable  father  in  the  ministry  in  a  letter  to  the  author, 


PRAYEK    FOB    SUPPLY    OF   TEMPORAL   WANTS.        179 

dated  Bangor,  Me.,  August  24, 1875,  says:  "  I  had  this 
account  from  the  late  Dr.  Snell,  of  North  Brookfield, 
Mass.  It  was  a  time  of  severe  drought  in  all  the  north 
ern  part  of  Worcester  County,  and  the  Bev.  Mr.  Tom- 
linson,  of  Oakham — a  man  eminent  for  the  fervor  of 
his  piety  and  the  efficacy  of  his  prayers  —  appointed 
a  day  of  fasting  and  prayer  on  account  of  it;  and  Dr. 
Snell,  who  was  settled  in  a  neighboring  town,  con 
cluded  to  ride  over  on  horseback,  and  attend  the  meet 
ing  with  his  Brother  Tomlinson.  The  day  was  fair, 
and  the  sun  hot,  and  everything  seemed  parched  and 
ready  to  die  with  thirst.  The  meeting  was  well  at 
tended,  and  Mr.  Tomlinson  was  specially  earnest  and 
importunate  in  his  prayer  for  rain.  He  could  not  give 
the  matter  up.  God  only  could  grant  the  help  that 
was  needed,  and  he  must  grant  it.  After  meeting, 
Dr.  Snell  mounted  his  horse,  to  ride  home,  some  six 
or  eight  miles.  He  saw  a  little  strip  of  cloud  in  the 
western  sky,  but  thought  nothing  of  it,  at  first.  Soon, 
however,  it  began  to  enlarge,  and  gather  blackness, 
and  '  before  I  got  out  of  Oakham,'  said  Dr.  Snell,  '  I 
was  drenched  with  rain.'  Oakham  was  thoroughly 
wetted,  and  (which  was  very  remarkable)  but  little  rain 
fell  on  any  of  the  neighboring  towns." 

Statement  of  Professor  Henry  Cowles.  In  the 
Oberlin  Evangelical  of  August  31,  1853,  edited  by 
Professor  Cowles,  is  this  editorial  statement  of  recent 
facts  in  that  place: 

"The  scenes  in  our  church,  on  Sabbath,  August 
14th,  demand  a  suitable  notice,  in  honor  of  divine 


180     PRAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

mercy.  A  heavy  drought  lay  on  us,  coupled  with  in 
tense  heat.  It  affected  our  mind  the  more,  perhaps, 
for  our  having  noticed,  the  day  previous,  that  the  au 
tumn  grains  were  wilting  under  the  scorching  sun, 
and  that  the  potatoes,  yet  small,  had  apparently  ceased 
to  grow.  There  had  been  rain  in  the  counties  west  of 
us,  from  fifty  to  a  hundred  miles  distant;  but  we  could 
see  only  the  dim  form  of  spent  showers  :  no  rain 
reached  our  village.  Under  these  circumstances,  we 
met  for  Sabbath  morning  worship.  Our  pastor  prayed 
for  rain.  His  prayer  expressed  our  entire  confidence 
that  God  always  did  things  well;  that  he  knew,  infi 
nitely  better  than  we,  the  reasons  for  giving  or  with 
holding  rain;  but  that  he  would  not  be  offended  with 
us,  if  we  should  express  before  him  our  views  of  the 
case,  as  far  as  we  could  see,  and  our  feeling  of  intense 
desire,  that  he  would  grant  us  what  seemed  to  us  so 
great  a  blessing.  *  *  *  The  prayer  closed,  we  sang 
a  hymn,  and  the  pastor  gave  out  his  text  and  entered 
upon  his  discourse,  when  the  rain  broke  upon  us  in 
torrents.  It  is  rare  that  we  have  felt  God's  presence 
more  deeply  than  in  that  solemn  moment.  Our  first 
thought  was,  let  us  suspend  this  sermon,  and  give  pub 
lic  thanks  to  Almighty  God.  Soon  the  pastor  did 
pause,  the  storm  roaring  so  loud  he  could  scarcely  be 
heard  over  the  house,  and  said:  ' Perhaps  I  ought  to 
stop  preaching,  and  lead  out  in  thanksgiving.'  After 
a  short  sermon,  we  had  a  thanksgiving  hymn,  in  which 
all  the  people  seemed  to  praise  God  with  one  consent. 
The  rain  continued  with  little  cessation  for  four  hours, 


PRAYEK    FOR    SUPPLY   OF   TEMPORAL    WANTS.        181 

and  then  onward  for  four  days,  before  the  weather 
became  again  settled;  so  that  the  earth  is  supplied 
with  water  as  we  rarely  see  it  in  the  middle  of  August. 
It  was  noticed  by  those  without  the  house,  on  that 
Sabbath  morning,  that  it  began  to  rain  almost  without 
clouds;  that  they  swept  up  from  every  quarter  of  the 
heavens,  showing  that  our  village  was  the  center  of 
the  storm." 

Statement  of  Rev.  Charles  G.  Finney.  About 
three  months  before  his  lamented  death,  Mr.  Finney 
gave  a  reminiscence,  which  Professor  Cowles  has  kindly 
furnished  for  use  in  this  volume.  Better  to  under 
stand  it,  one  must  remember  that  Oberlin  lies  about 
ten  miles  south  of  Lake  Erie,  which  is  the  lake  refer 
red  to  below.  Professor  Cowles  writes: 

"  Somewhat  more  than  twenty  years  ago,  the  village 
of  Oberlin  and  its  adjacent  country  along  the  lake 
shore,  suffered  severely  through  the  hot  season  from  a 
total  failure  of  rain,  for  nearly  three  months.  Clouds, 
that  seemed  to  promise  rain,  were  repelled  from  the 
heated  dry  atmosphere  over  the  land,  and  attracted  by 
the  more  moist  atmosphere  over  the  lake,  to  pour  out 
their  waters  there.  On  one  such  occasion,  the  clouds 
had  gathered  dark,  low,  and  heavy  over  the  lake,  and 
lay  there  with  no  particular  indication  of  rising. 
President  Finney  walked  out  with  his  eye  on  these 
clouds.  I  give  the  sequel  in  his  own  words,  as  they 
fell  from  his  lips,  less  than  three  months  since.  '  In 
this  walk,  I  met  Ralph,  who  turned  sharply  upon  me. 
6  Mr.  Finney,  I  should  like  to  know  what  you  mean, 


182    PRAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

in  preaching  that  God  is  always  wise  and  always  good ; 
when  you  see  him  pouring  out  that  great  rain  upon 
the  lake,  where  it  can  do  no  good,  and  leaving  us  to 
suffer  so  terribly  for  the  want  of  that  wasted  water? ' 
His  words  cut  me  to  the  heart;  I  turned,  and  ran 
home  to  my  closet,  fell  on  my  knees,  and  told  the  Lord 
what  .Ralph  had  been  saying  about  him ;  and  besought 
him,  for  the  honor  of  his  great  name,  to  confound  this 
caviler,  and  show  forth  the  glory  of  his  power  and  the 
greatness  of  his  love.  I  pleaded  with  him,  that  he 
had  encouraged  his  people  to  pray  for  rain,  and  that 
now  the  time  seemed  to  have  come  for  him  to  show 
his  power  in  this  thing,  and  his  faithfulness  as  a  hearer 
of  prayer.  Before  I  rose  from  my  knees,  there  was  a 
sound  of  a  rushing  mighty  wind.  I  looked  out,  and 
lo!  the  heavens  were  black;  that  cloud  was  rolling  up, 
and  soon  the  rain  fell  in  torrents,  two  full  hours.' 
The  writer  himself  remembers  how  that  cloud  lay  over 
the  lake;  how  it  drove  him,  also,  to  his  closet;  and 
that  soon  and  signally  the  prayers  of  that  hour  came 
back  to  us  in  mighty  rain." 

THE  BANK  OF  FAITH.  This  is  the  title  of  a  little 
book,  quaint  and  curious,  by  a  very  eccentric  Congre 
gational  minister  in  England,  who  died  in  1813.  He 
was  noted  for  his  faith  in  divine  providence,  even  to 
the  minutest  events  of  daily  life,  and  used  to  write 
his  name  thus :  'William  Huntington,  S.  S.  The  S.  S. 
meant  Sinner  Saved!  The  book  is  an  autobiography 
from  this  one  point  of  view,  and  every  page  discloses 
events  in  answer  to  prayer  for  temporal  relief.  There 


PEAYER   FOB   SUPPLY   OF   TEMPORAL   WANTS.        183 

is  space  here  for  but  a  brief  extract,  which  may  be 
taken  as  a  specimen  of  the  entire  volume.  Of  a  time 
when  he  was  in  great  need,  he  says:  "  However,  I 
found  that  God  now  began  much  to  try  my  patience, 
and  that  I  ought  to  importune  and  watch,  and  wait 
upon  the  Lord,  and  to  keep  my  eye  fixed  on  him,  as  a 
servant's  eye  is  on  the  hand  of  his  master,  until  I  ob 
tained  an  answer.  And  I  never  waited  on  his  Blessed 
Majesty  in  vain;  for  it  was  sure  to  come  at  length. 
After  putting  up  many  petitions,  and  having  been 
kept  long  in  suspense,  I  one  night  called  on  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Smith,  in  Chandler  Street,  Oxford  Iload,  who 
were  great  friends  to  me.  Before  I  departed,  they 
generously  made  me  a  present  of  three  guineas.  I 
numbly  beg  their  pardon  for  mentioning  their  names, 
and  exposing  their  secret  alms;  but  as  I  prayed  to  my 
Father,  which  seeth  in  secret,  and  he  in  mercy  re 
warded  me  openly,  I  therefore  must  proclaim  it  upon, 
the  housetop,  to  encourage  the  weak  faith  of  others, 
that  they  may  make  God  their  Guardian  and  their 
Bank." 

Again :  "  The  next  morning  a  person  knocked 
at  my  door,  desiring  to  see  me.  When  l.e  came  into 
my  study,  I  looked  at  him,  and  perceived  him  to  be  a 
gentleman  that  I  had  never  seen  before.  He  told  me 
that  he  had  once  heard  me  preach  at  Dr.  Gilford's 
meeting-house,  and  once  or  twice  in  Margaret  Street 
Chapel,  and  that  he  had  heard  me  greatly  to  his  satis 
faction;  and  the  reason  of  his  coming  to  see  me  now 
was,  that  he  had  been  exercised,  the  last  night  with  a 


184  PBAYEE   AND   ITS   EEMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

dream;  that  he  dreamed  the  word  of  God  came  to 
him,  saying,  <  if  thy  brother  be  waxen  poor,  thou  shalt 
open  thy  hand  to  thy  poor  brother,'  etc.  He  asked 
me  if  there  was  such  a  portion  of  Scripture.  I  ans 
wered,  the  words  were  these:  [the  whole  connected  pas 
sage  being  given.]  He  told  me  many  of  these  words 
came  to  him  in  his  sleep;  and  in  the  morning,  when 
he  awoke,  he  felt  the  power  of  them.  In  wondering 
who  this  poor  brother  could  be,  he  informed  me,  it 
was  impressed  on  his  mind  that  I  was  the  poor  brother 
about  whom  he  had  dreamed,  and  asked  me  concern 
ing  my  circumstances.  I  then  told  him  of  the  trial  I 
was  in,  and  as  he  was  fully  satisfied  it  was  of  God,  he 
wondered  much  at  it.  At  his  departure  he  gave  me  a 
new  pair  of  doeskin  gloves,  two  new  white  handker 
chiefs,  and  a  guinea.  He  then  blessed  me,  and  left 
me;  and  I  do  not  remember  ever  seeing  him  before 
that  time,  nor  but  once  since.  Thus  God,  who  had 
commanded  a  widow  to  sustain  Elijah,  commanded 
this  man  to  relieve  me.  The  next  day,  a  friend  told 
me  that  a  person  had  left  a  guinea  with  him  for  me; 
and  while  at  Mr.  Byrchmore's,  in  Margaret  Street,  a 
lady  came  to  his  door  in  a  coach,  inquiring  for  me. 
"When  I  went  to  the  door,  she  put  her  hand  out,  and 
gave  me  a  guinea,  and  then  ordered  the  coachman  to 
drive  away,  having  done  all  the  business  God  sent  her 
to  do. 

Thus  our  Most  Bountiful  Benefactor  answered 
these,  my  poor  petitions,  also,  after  he  had  been 
pleased,  for  a  time,  to  exercise  my  faith  and  patience, 


PKATEB  FOE   SUPPLY   OF   TEMPORAL   WANTS.        185 

in  order  to  encourage  me  to  a  stronger  confidence  in 
his  grace  and  providence.  *  *  *  At  another  time, 
when  Providence  had  been  exercising  my  faith  and 
patience,  till  the  cupboard  was  quite  empty,  in  answer 
to  simple  prayer,  he  sent  me  one  of  the  largest  hams 
that  I  ever  saw.  Indeed  I  saw  clearly,  that  I  had 
nothing  to  do  but  to  pray,  to  study  and  to  preach,  for 
God  took  care  of  me  and  of  my  family  also,  agree 
ably  to  his  own  promise:  c  Seek  ye  first  the  kingdom 
of  God  and  his  righteousness,  and  all  these  things 
shall  be  added  unto  you.' ' 

A  COLLEGE  STUDENT  SUPPORTED. — The  case  of  Stil 
ling  at  the  German  university  can  be  paralleled  by 
many  cases  in  our  own  land.  Rev.  Wm.  L.  Bray,  of 
Kalamazoo,  Mich.,  writes  thus :  "  My  college  chum, 
Andrew  J.  Clapp,  now  in  heaven,  went  through  col 
lege  on  prayer.  He  had  no  means  of  his  own.  He 
would  not  beg,  and  was  not  able  to  teach ;  so  he  laid 
himself  on  God's  promises,  and  never  was  disap 
pointed.  Many  times,  just  when  he  must  have 
money  or  leave,  the  money  came,  and  very  often  from 
unknown  sources.  Often  it  was  enclosed  in  an 
envelope,  with  not  a  word  to  tell  where  it  came  from. 
He  believed  God  sent  it.  We  were  in  Amherst  Col 
lege;  entered  in  1854,  and  graduated  in  1858." 

EXPERIENCE  OF  MRS.  JANE  CONRY  PITHEY.  —  Mrs. 
Pithey  is  a  member  of  the  Centenary  Methodist  Epis 
copal  Church,  in  Chicago.  She  has  become  known  to 
a  wide  circle  of  Christian  friends,  as  one  who  lives 
wholly  by  faith.  For  several  years  she  has  been  dis- 


186         PRAYEK  AND   ITS   REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

abled  by  the  shaking  palsy,  and  has  received  all  her 
supplies  in  answer  to  prayers.  She  lives  in  a  small 
frame  house,  on  a  narrow  and  unpleasant  street;  but, 
though  suffering  much  from  disease,  being  quite 
helpless  in  her  chair,  is  uniformly  patient  and  cheer 
ful.  She  told  the  author  of  this  book,  that  her 'first 
experience  of  the  readiness  of  her  Heavenly  Father  to 
hear  prayer,  was  when  she  was  living  in  Dublin,  Ire 
land,  and  was  but  sixteen  years  of  age.  Having 
learned  to  play  on  the  piano,  at  school,  she  was  very 
anxious  to  possess  one;  but  the  ordinary  price  was 
far  above  the  family  means.  One  day  it  occurred  to 
her  that  God  heard  prayer,  and  that  it  might  be  he 
would  give  her  a  piano.  So  she  expressed  to  him  her 
desires  with  childlike  simplicity  and  faith.  A  day  or 
two  later,  she  was  walking  along  the  street,  and  saw  a 
music  store,  which  she  entered,  and  then  inquired  the 
price  of  a  piano  which  stood  before  her.  To  her 
amazement,  the  man  replied,  "  five  pounds.".  Seeing 
her  surprise  at  the  low  price,  he  added,  "I  know 
nothing  of  this  piano,  except  that  it  was  brought  here 
to  be  sold  for  five  pounds.  She  hastened  home,  told  her 
mother,  obtained  .the  money,  and  secured  her  heart's 
desire.  This  fact  taught  her  a  life-long  lesson  —  to 
carry  all  her  wants,  small  or  great,  to  her  Heavenly 
Father. 

When  her  husband  died,  he  left  in  his  pocket 
book  only  two  silver  quarter-dollars.  Besides  the 
little  cottage,  this  was  all  with  which  to  support  her 
self  and  a  bed-ridden  mother  of  nearly  ninety-ears. 


PRAYER   FOR   SUPPLY   OF    TEMPORAL   WANTS.        1ST 

But  she  went  to  God  in  prayer,  and  day  by  day,  ever 
since,  each  want  has  been  met.  Each  needed  article 
was  asked  for  by  name,  until  her  hired  girl,  a  Roman 
Catholic,  was  astounded  at  the  constant  answers 
given.  One  morning,  as  Mrs.  Pithey  was  rising  from 
her  knees,  at  family  worship,  the  girl  burst  out: 
"  You  have  forgotten  to  pray  for  coal,  and  we  are 
entirely  out."  So,  as  she  stood,  she  added  a  petition 
for  the  coal.  About  an  hour  after,  the  bell  rang,  she 
went  to  the  door,  and  there  was  a  load  of  coal !  She 
opened  the  kitchen  door  and  quietly  said,  "  the  coal 
has  come;"  when  the  girl  clapped  her  hands  together, 
and,  with  an  exclamation  of  astonishment,  leaped  from 
the  floor.  The  coal  was  sent  by  a  Mr.  Schufeldt,  who 
knew  nothing  of  her  want,  and  who  had  never  sent 
anything  before,  nor  ever  has  since.  She  felt  the 
Ivant  of  a  carpet,  and  thought  that  her  Father  in 
Heaven  would  be  pleased  to  give  her  one.  She  asked 
him  for  it,  and  in  a  few  days  came  a  present  of  a  sum 
more  than  sufficient  to  buy  one.  And  her  sympathy 
with  others  equals  her  freedom  from  anxiety  in  her 
own  behalf.  When  the  Foundlings'  Home  was  started, 
she  gave  the  first  dollar  toward  a  permanent  build 
ing,  long  before  any  one  else  had  thought  of  such  an 
idea;  and  Dr.  Shipman,  her  physician,  and  also  the 
superintendent  of  the  Home  just  referred  to,  says  that 
he  never  knew  her  to  worry  but  once,  and  that  was 
when  she  had  unexpectedly  two  barrels  of  nour  in  her 
house,  instead  of  one,  and  had  not  been  able  to  get 
one  of  them  carried  to  the  Foundlings'  Home.  Wish- 


188  PRAYER   AND    ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

ing,  lately,  to  give  a  marriage  present  to  a  girl  who 
had  lived  with  her,  she  fixed  upon  a  certain  sum,  in 
her  mind,  as  appropriate,  and  then  asked  the  Lord  for 
the  money.  In  a  short  time,  Miss  D ,  a  city  mis 
sionary,  handed  her  that  exact  sum,  which  had  been 
sent  to  her  from  Massachusetts. 

WELSH  CALEB.  —  Rev.  Dr.  Joseph  Stennet  was  a 
Welsh  minister,  settled  in  Abergavenny.  One  of 
his  parishioners  was  named  Caleb,  and  lived  eight 
miles  away,  in  a  solitary  place,  among  the  hills.  There 
came  severe  winter-storms,  which  blocked  the  roads 
for  weeks,  and  Dr.  S.  feared  his  poor  parishioner  would 
suffer,  and  perhaps  starve.  But  it  turned  out  that,  all 
the  time,  he  fared  uncommonly  well.  When,  after 
a  few  days,  the  last  morsel  of  food  was  gone,  he  went 
to  prayer  over  the  matter  with  his  family,  and  then 
retired  to  bed  with  a  peaceful  faith.  He  slept  soundly 
till  day  broke,  when  there  was  a  knock  at  the  door, 
and  a  horse  stood  there,  loaded  with  provisions.  The 
man  who  rode  the  horse  refused  to  tell  whence  they 
came,  except  that  God  sent  them.  The  load  contained 
bread,  flour,  oat-meal,  butter,  cheese,  salt  and  fresh 
meat,  etc.,  enough  to  last  beyond  the  weeks  of  impris 
onment.  It  was  two  years  before  Dr.  Stennet  was 
able  to  ascertain  who  the  benefactor  was.  He  was 
calling  in  the  neighboring  city  of  Hereford,  on  a  Dr. 
Talbot,  who  had  a  pious  wife,  though  himself  an  infi 
del.  In  the  course  of  conversation,  he  alluded  to  the 
case  of  Caleb.  At  that  Dr.  Talbot  said  he  knew  the 
man,  and  related  how  he  once  conversed  with  Caleb 


PBAYEE   FOE   SUPPLY   OF   TEMPORAL   WANTS.         189 

as  he  was  coming  from  a  meeting  held  in  a  barn;  but 
thought  no  more  of  him  till  that  severe  winter.  Then 
he  was  in  bed,  one  night,  and,  either  asleep  or  awake, 
thought  he  heard  a  voice  say,  u  Send  provisions  to 
Caleb."  Thinking  it  a  dream,  he  tried  to  go  to  sleep, 
but  heard  the  same  words  again,  more  loudly.  He 
awoke  his  wife,  who  also  thought  it  a  dream;  but,  on 
a  third  call,  he  got  up,  called  his  man,  loaded  his 
horse,  and  sent  him  off  among  the  hills  to  find  Caleb. 
It  is  no  wonder  that  the  man's  only  story  on  deliver 
ing  the  load  was,  "  God  sent  it,  I  believe." 

O  God  of  Bethel !  by  whose  hand 

Thy  people  still  are  fed; 
Who,  through  this  weary  pilgrimage  • 

Hast  all  our  fathers  led— 
Our  vows,  our  prayers  we  now  present 

Before  thy  throne  of  grace: 
God  of  our  fathers !  be  the  God 

Of  their  succeeding  race. 

Through  each  perplexing  path  of  life, 

Our  wandering  footsteps  guide; 
Give  us  each  day  our  daily  bread, 

And  raiment  fit  provide. 
Oh  spread  thy  covering  wings  around, 

Till  all  our  wand'rings  cease, 
And  at  our  Father's  loved  abode, 

Our  souls  arrive  in  peace. 

Such  blessings  from  thy  gracious  hand, 

Our  humble  prayers  implore; 
And  thou  shalt  be  our  chosen  God 

And  portion  evermore. 

—John  Logan. 


CHAPTEE   IX. 

PRAYER  FOR  SUPPLY  OF  TEMPORAL  WANTS. 
(Concluded.) 

This  subject  is  of  such  importance  that  another 
chapter  must  be  devoted  to  it,  and  the  more  so,  that 
even  the  church  has  so  little  faith  in  the  promise  : 
"Trust  in  the  Lord,  and  do  good:  so  shalt  thou  dwell 
in  the  land,  and  verily  thou  shalt  be  fed."  Ps.  xxxvii :  3. 

THE  EXPERIENCE  OF  Miss  LUCY  R.  DRAKE.  When 
this  page  meets  the  eye  of  the  reader,  Miss  Drake  will 
probably  be  on  her  way  to  India,  whither  she  goes  as" 
a  faith-missionary,  relying  on  God  for  support.  The 
author's  acquaintance  with  her  is  limited,  though 
he  has  long  and  intimately  known  some  of  her  rela 
tives.  Her  experience  of  the  healing  power  of  the 
Lord  will  be  found  in  a  succeeding  chapter.  In  con 
nection  with  the  present  topic,  she  has  kindly  written 
out  a  narrative,  which  is  now  presented  with  slight 
abridgement.  It  is  dated,  Grove  Hall,  Boston  High 
lands,  Mass.,  Sept.  10,  1875. 

"  Many  years  ago,  I  wished  to  go  as  a  missionary  to 
India,  but  I  knew  that  I  could  not  obtain  a  certificate 
from  any  physician  that  I  was  in  health,  and  therefore 
it  would  be  useless  to  offer  myself  to  any  Board  of 
Missions.  It  had  never  entered  my  mind,  that  I  might 

(190) 


PRAYER   FOR   SUPPLY   OF   TEMPORAL    WANTS.         191 

go  as  an  independent  missionary,  and  trust  God  to 
support  me,  instead  of  leaning  upon  a  pledged  salary; 
or,  in  other  words,  I  never  had  seen  the  great  practi 
cal  power  in  the  words:  'Seek  first  the  kingdom  of 
God  and  his  righteousness,  and  all  these  things  shall 
be  added  unto  you} 

"  Upon  entering  a  work  where  the  manager  and  labor 
ers  were  having  faith  in  God  to  care  for  their  temporal 
wants,  while  they  obeyed  his  call,  [the  Consumptive's 
Home,  Boston,]  I  began  to  have  some  of  the  same 
faith  in  God,  and  relinquished  my  salary,  which  in 
this  way  would  go  into  the  Lord's  treasury.  But  still 
I -clung  to  the  annual  interest  of  a  few  hundred  dollars 
I  had  saved,  thinking  that  if  I  should  come  into  great 
straits,  I  should  have  something  to  which  I  could 
turn.  This  implied  a  fear,  a  lack  of  trust,  and  I  had 
according  to  my  faith;  for  while  this  fear  continued, 
I  was  obliged  to  live  almost  wholly  upon  this  interest. 
I  had  held  the  three  hundred  dollars  for  some  time  as 
the  Lord's,  and  finally  he  called  for  it  to  be  put  into 
the  same  treasury  where  my  salary  went.  I  simply 
asked  that  I  might  know  his  will,  and  be  convinced 
that  he  did  call  upon  me  to  give  up  all  my  dependence. 
I  did  so;  without  any  eye  but  his  beholding  it,  and 
he  richly  poured  his  blessings  into  my  soul.  I  never 
have  regretted  it. 

"  Full  trust  in  him  for  temporal  wants  and  money 
began  now  to  work.  The  first  launch  of  faith  was  in 
reference  to  giving.  One  evening,  my  heart  had  been 
wrung  in  deep  anguish  for  my  heathen  sisters,  and  I 


192  PEAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

"wished  I  had  money  to  give  toward  their  enlighten 
ment.  The  thought  came,  why  not  ask  God  for  it; 
and  I  believed  I  might.  In  two  hours  —  no  person 
knowing  of  my  prayer — a  stranger  came  to  me,  at 
the  close  of  a  meeting,  and  said  :  i  I  know  nothing  of 
your  circumstances,  but  I  cannot  help  giving  you  five 
dollars.'  At  once  I  knew  that  my  father  had  fulfilled 
the  'desire  of  them  that  fear  him,' and  I  told  the 
stranger  where  and  how  the  money  was  designated. 
Similar  instances  have  frequently  occurred  since. 

"As  to  temporal  wants  for  myself,  I  soon  came  where 
I  must  ask,  or  go  without  positive  necessaries.  As  a 
husband  would  not  wish  to  have  a  wife  going  about 
and  telling  others  her  wants,  but  would  wish  to  have 
the  honor  of  supporting  her,  so  I  believed  that  my 
Savior  wished  me  to  whisper  my  needs  in  his  ear  alone. 
While  seriously  thinking  what  I  was  to  do,  in  my 
then  present  need,  the  following  passed  in  my  mind: 
4  What  do  you  want? '  I  want  money.  'Then  ask  for 
it.'  And  I  did,  and  I  went  home,  that  night,  with 
the  firm  assurance  that  I  should  find  much  money; 
which  I  did  in  a  letter  sent  by  a  friend,  who  knew 
nothing  of  what  I  was  passing  through.  In  less  than 
six  months,  the  Lord  gave  me  more  than  half  of  the 
three  hundred  dollars.  I  look  to  the  indwelling  Spirit 
to  teach  me  how  to  pray  for  temporal  things  as  well 
as  spiritual,  and  I  must  say  to  his  praise,  that  I  never 
prayed  for  one,  two,  ten,  twenty,  thirty,  or  fifty  dollars, 
without  obtaining  exactly  the  sum  I  asked.  Again, 
when  it  has  appeared  to  me,  that  I  needed  certain  ar- 


PRAYER   FOE   SUPPLY   OF   TEMPORAL   WANTS.        193 

tides  of  clothing,  but  still  I  did  not,  know,  I  have 
asked  him  to  send  the  money  for  them,  or  the  clothes, 
if  he  saw  it  to  be  a  need.  Sometimes  they  have  come, 
but  not  always:  still  it  was  blessed  to  know  that  if  they 
did  not  come,  it  was  not  a  need;  for  he  hath  promised 
to  *  supply  our  need.' 

"  I  have  been  engaged  in  evangelistic  work,  in  differ 
ent  parts  of  our  country,  for  years,  and  never  once 
have  I  been  permitted  to  know  a  real  necessity  unmet, 
though  sometimes  placed  in  a  strange  city,  not  know 
ing  how  I  was  to  have  the  means  to  return  home.  Yet 
it  always  came,  though  sometimes  by  the  hand  of  a 
stranger.  I  might  be  left,  also,  without  a  cent,  but 
money  came,  ere  I  needed  it.  Trust  for  books  and 
opportunities  for  mental  improvement,  to  assist  me  in 
my  work  for  souls,  has  also  been  rewarded  most  won 
derfully. 

"  Having  been  thus  educated  by  the  Lord,  it  need  be 
no  matter  of  surprise,  that,  when  the  Lord  Jesus  com 
missioned  me,  last  February,  to  go  to  India,  to  point 
those  who  l  sit  in  darkness '  to  the  blessed  Lamb  of  God, 
while  no  support  was  pledged  by  man,  yet  I  could 
have  no  fear  that  he  who  cares  for  the  sparrows,  would 
for  me.  I  have  only  looked  to  the  Lord,  and  after  I 
was  willing  to  go  out  as  the  disciples  did,  (Mat.  x:  9, 
10,)  he  most  abundantly  supplied ;  so  that  even  every 
thought  and  wish  has  been  met  by  a  tender  Father, 
into  whose  ear  alone  my  wants  have  been  breathed. 
If  my  eyes  had  been  opened,  years  ago,  to  see  my 
privilege  as  a  < child,'  or  'heir,'  eight  years  more 

9 


194:    PRAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

might  have  been  given  to  work  in  India.  Every  soul 
that  shall  find  Christ  through  my  instrumentality 
there,  will  praise  God  that  he  gave  me  faith  to  trust 
him  for  care  of  the  body  while  engaged  in  his  work. 
If  a  human  parent  only  desired  to  have  his  child 
spiritually  enlightened,  but  cared  not  whether  he  was 
fed  or  clothed,  and  did  not  provide  for  both,,  all  would 
exclaim  against  him ;  yet  our  unbelief  in  our  divine 
parent  for  these  things  robs  him  of  much  glory,  and 
our  souls  of  much  comfort  and  freedom  from  anxious 
care  about  those  things.  <  after  which  the  Gentiles 
seek.'  This  life  of  trust  in  my  Father  for  all  my 
need,  as  the  little  child  trusts  its  earthly  parent,  has 
become  so  delightful,  that  I  rejoice  in  the  prospect  of 
going  to  India  without  any  pledged  support  from 
man,  to  teach  them  there  what  a  Father  they  have  in 
heaven,  who  will  '  freely  give  them  all  things,'  with 
his  dear  Son."  Rom.  viii:  32. 

This  is  a  narrative  of  extraordinary  interest,  and 
modestly  points  out  the  way  in  which  one  soul  thinks 
it  has  been  divinely  led,  in  answer  to  prayer.  Miss 
Drake  does  not  assert  that  all  souls  are  to  be  led  in 
precisely  the  same  way,  or  are  to  imitate  the  specific 
acts  which  she  has  performed.  It  does  not  follow 
that  missionary  societies  are  unwise,  or  that  ladies 
who  seek  a  missionary  work  are  to  refuse  to  go  to  the 
heathen  under  their  auspices,  merely  because  Miss 
Drake,  with  her  peculiar  training,  finds  the  independ 
ent  method  best  suited  to  her  aims  and  habits.  Faith 
need  put  us  in  bondage  to  no  one  method.  The  im- 


PRAYER   FOE   SUPPLY   OF  TEMPORAL   WANTS.        195 

portant  thing  is  to  follow  the  movings  of  God's  Spirit, 
the  indications  of  his  providence,  and  the  directions 
of  his  word.  Many  have  had  the  same  spirit  of  con 
secration  and  of  faith,  who  have  found  their  work  in 
other  ways,  and  have  been  prospered  in  it  marvel- 
ously.  Each  may  be  permitted  to  testify  what  God 
has  done  for  and  through  him  or  her;  but  no  one 
may  make  personal  experience  an  iron  rule  for  others. 
God  led  John  the  Baptist  to  a  different  work,  and  a 
different  method,  from  that  which  he  assigned  to  his 
Son  Jesus.  Yet  each  was  accepted — John  in  his 
strict,  ascetic  life  and  legal  preaching,  and  Jesus  in 
his  free  social  converse  and  doctrine  of  loving 
liberty. 

BILLY  BRAY'S  PULPIT.  Billy  Bray  was  a  Cornish 
miner,  very  poor,  but  very  zealous  and  prayerful,  and 
full  of  faith.  He  built  several  chapels,  where  he  min 
istered,  as  opportunity  offered.  One  of  these  was  at 
Kerley  Downs,  and  it  lacked  a  pulpit.  Billy  saw,  at 
an  auction  of  old  furniture,  a  three-cornered  cupboard, 
which  he  thought  he  could  alter  into  a  pulpit.  He 
asked  a  man  near  him  what  it  would  go  for,  as  he 
wanted  it  for  a  pulpit;  and  the  man  recognizing  him, 
said  it  would  bring  about  six  shillings,  and  handed 
him  the  money  as  a  gift  for  the  object.  When  it  was 
put  up,  Billy  immediately  bid  six  shillings ;  but,  to 
his  surprise  and  chagrin,  a  man  behind  him  bid  seven, 
and  took  it,  as  Billy  had  not  a  penny  to  add.  "  "Well, 
Father  do  know  best,"  said  he,  falling  back  on  his 
faith;  and  down  he  went  to  his  chapel  to  pray  about 


196  PRAYER    AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

it.  Gaining  fresh  assurance  there  that  all  was  right, 
he  came  out  and  saw  the  cupboard  going  along  on  a 
cart.  He  followed  it,  and  it  was  carried  to  a  house, 
where  they  tried  in  vain  to  get  it  through  the  door;  it 
was  just  too  large!  "Here's  a  mess,"  said  the  pur 
chaser;  I've  given  seven  shillings  for  it,  and  now  shall 
have  to  chop  it  up  for  firewood."  Now  was  Billy's 
opportunity,  and  with  twinkling  eyes  he  stepped  up, 
and  said,  "  I'll  give  you  six  shillings  for  it,  if  you  will 
carry  it  down  to  my  little  chapel."  "  That  I  will," 
cried  the  man,  glad  of  the  chance.  "  Bless  the  Lord !" 
ejaculated  Billy ;  "  'tis  just  like  him.  He  knew  I 
couldn't  carry  it  myself,  so  he  got  this  man  to  carry 
it  for  me."  And  was  it  not  so? 

*  How  A  SLAVE  OBTAINED  FREEDOM.  In  Prof.  Park's 
memoir  of  Eev.  Dr.  Samuel  ^  Hopkins,  he  gives  an 
account  of  a  remarkable  African,  who  was  a  slave  in 
Newport,  K.  I.,  and  who  made  great  progress  in  self- 
education.  The  following  account  of  the  manner  in 
which  he  gained  his  freedom  rests  on  the  authority 
of  several  eminent  men,  who  knew  the  facts.  The 
slave's  name  was  Newport  Gardner.  "  He  was  allowed 
to  labor  for  his  own  profit  during  whatever  time  he 
might  gain  by  extra  diligence.  The  slave  devoted  all 
this  gained  time  to  procuring  the  means  of  liberating 
himself  and  family.  He  was  finally  advised  by  a 
deacon  of  Mr.  Hopkins'  church,  to  spend  this  time  in 
fasting  and  prayer  for  his  liberation;  and  he  was 
assured  of  more  rapid  success  in  this  course  than  in 
that  of  manual  labor.  Accordingly,  having  gained  a 


PRATER   FOR   SUPPLY   OF   TEMPORAL   WANTS.        197 

day,  this  pious  negro,  without  communicating  his 
plan  to  any  but  Mr.  Hopkins  and  two  or  three  Chris 
tian  friends,  spent  that  day  in  secret  fasting  and 
prayer,  that  he  might  obtain  his  freedom.  His  mas 
ter,  totally  ignorant  of  his  slave's  occupation,  sent  for 
him  about  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  but  was  told 
that  Newport  was  engaged  for  himself,  this  being  his 
gained  day.  'No  matter;  call  him,'  says  Captain 
Gardner.  After  some  hesitation  the  slave  was  called, 
and  his  owner  gave  him  a  paper,  on  which  was  writ 
ten:  <I,  Caleb  Gardner,  of  Newport,  Rhode  Island, 
do  this  day  manumit  and  release  forever,  Newport 
Gardner,  his  wife  and  children,'  etc.,  etc.,  adding 
some  conditions  which  could  easily  be  complied  with. 
The  slave  received  his  manumission  with  gratitude  to 
his  owner,  but  with  still  deeper  gratitude  to  his  all- 
wise  Disposer  above,  who  had  signally  answered  his 
request  for  freedom,  even  before  he  had  finished  his 
supp  lication. ' ' 

ESCAPE  FROM  A  BEAR.  Rev.  James  French,  a  Bap 
tist  Home  Missionary,  in  Colorado,  writes  to  the 
author,  that  in  1874,  Mr.  I.  H.  Wilt,  a  devotedly  pious 
brother,  clerk  of  the  Baptist  church  in  Bear  Canon, 
Douglas  Co,,  Colorado,  was  hunting  for  cows,  in  the  Foot 
Hills  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  not  far  from  his  home; 
when  he  was  attacked  by  an  enraged  cinnamon  bear, 
which  had  probably  been  wounded  by  some  one  shortly 
before.  Having  no  means  of  defense,  he  sought  to 
escape  by  climbing  a  tree,  but  was  overtaken  by  the 
bear,  who  seized  him  from  below  by  the  feet,  and  tore 


198  PRAYER    AND    ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

his  boots  with  his  teeth,  and  mangled  his  flesh  to  the 
bones.  In  his  extremity  he  remembered  that  God  of 
whom  David  said :  u  The  Lord  that  delivered  me  out 
of  the  paw  of  the  lion,  and  out  of  the  paw  of  the  bear, 
he  will  deliver  me  out  of  the  hand  of  this  Philistine." 
1  Sam.  xvii:  7.  To  use  his  own  words,  a  I  cried  unto 
the  Lord."  The  prayer  was  instantly  heard ;  for  the 
bear  at  once  released  his  hold,  and  ran  away.  Mr. 
French  says:  "  I  saw  him,  when  he  was  a  cripple  from 
his  wounds,  and  heard  him  relate  how  the  Lord  heard 
his  prayer,  when  hope  from  all  earthly  sources  had 
gone."  Of  course,  in  this,  as  in  a  multitude  of 
other  cases,  one  may  say,  that  there  was  a  mere  natural 
coincidence;  that  just  at  the  time  the  man  called  on 
God  for  help,  the  bear  had  exhausted  his  rage,  and  was 
ready  to  leave.  But  even  a  determined  unbeliever 
must  think  the  coincidence  not  only  marvelously  hap 
py,  but  very  singular,  seeing  that  the  bear  not  only 
ceased  inflicting  wounds,  but,  instead  of  sitting  down 
to  watch,  as  if  seized  with  a  sudden  panic,  inconti 
nently  ran  away !  Certainly  one  cannot  censure  the 
saved  man,  if  in  his  gratitude,  he  thinks  that  God 
heard  his  prayer,  and  as  surely  delivered  him  from 
death,  as  he  did  Daniel  in  the  den  of  lions. 

REPEATED  INSTANCES  OF  HELP.  A  lady-missionary 
writing,  Sept.  17,  1875,  from  a  New  England  city, 
bears  this  testimony  to  the  author,  of  God's  faithful 
ness  in  sending  needed  aid:  "In  my  own  case,  it  has 
occurred  several  times.  Once,  being  out  of  money 
and  provisions,  I  asked  my  dear  Heavenly  Father  to 


PRAYER   FOB    SUPPLY   OF   TEMPORAL    WANTS.        199 

give  me  my  daily  bread.  In  less  than  an  hour,  one 
nearly  a  stranger  handed  me  three  dollars.  Several 
times,  when  away  from  home,  and  nearly  oat  of  money, 
my  wants  have  been  met,  in  answer  to  prayer;  and 
in  every  instance,  the  persons  giving  me  the  money 
knew  nothing  of  my  special  needs.  Once,  when 
house-rent  became  due,  and  I  had  no  money,  I  asked 
the  Lord  for  it,  and  a  person  called  and  paid  a  debt 
amounting  to  more  than  was  needed.  One  morning, 
two  years  ago,  the  promise  in  my  Text-book  was,  '  He 
shall  give  thee  the  desire  of  thy  heart;'  and  feeling  the 
special  need  of  counsel  and  advice,  I  asked  the  Lord 
to  send  to  me  Rev.  Henry  Belden,  of  Brooklyn,  N.  Y., 
from  whom  we  had  not  heard  for  many  months.  He 
came  that  day,  on  the  noon  train.  One  bitter  cold 
night,  two  years  ago,  last  winter,  a  widow  lady  living 
in  Connecticut,  being  very  destitute,  arose  at  the  mid 
night  hour,  and  asked  God  to  send  help.  That  same 
night,  a  cousin  of  hers,  living  in  Louisiana,  from  whom 
she  had  not  heard  for  years,  was  so  exercised  in  mind 
that  he  could  not  sleep,  and  he  arose  and  asked  God  to 
bless  the  suffering  poor.  While  praying,  he  thought 
of  this  cousin,  though  not  supposing  her  to  be  needy. 
Yet  his  impressions  became  such  that,  at  day-break, 
he  rode  several  miles  on  horseback  to  a  bank,  and  sent 
her  a  check  of  fifty  dollars." 

ANTICIPATIVE  ANSWER  TO  PRAYER.  One  of  the  pe 
culiarly  interesting  facts  brought  out  in  the  experience 
of  God's  people  is,  that  he  often  anticipates  their 
wants  and  provides  a  supply ;  but  does  not  reveal  what 


200  PRAYER   AND    ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

lie  has  done,  till  the  exigency  arrives,  and  earnest 
prayer  is  offered  for  divine  aid.  Then  it  appears  that 
God  had  planned  that  the  help  should  come  just  at 
the  time  when  the  soul,  through  a  sense  of  want,  prayer 
and  faith,  was-  prepared  to  appreciate  the  gift,  and  to 
receive  with  it  a  spiritual  blessing.  The  following  inci 
dent  occurred  among  the  family  connections  of  the 
author. 

A  lady  in  a  New  England  city,  who  was  possessed 
of  some  property,  made  her  will  two  or  three  years 
before  her  death.  In  planning  for  the  wisest  disposal 
of  her  estate,  she  determined  to  remember  quite  a 
circle  of  relatives  and  connections  whose  means  were 
limited.  Among  others  to  whom  a  beqpest  of  five 
hundred  dollars  was  made,  was  one  from  whom  she 
had  not  heard  for  years,  and  who  had  removed  to  some 
unknown  part  of  the  great  West.  After  the  lady's 
death,  her  brother,  the  executor,  proceeded  to  carry 
out  her  bequests.  In  a  letter  to  the  author  he  says : 

"  Five  hundred  dollars  were  left  to  a  lady  whose  res 
idence  I  did  not  know.  Upon  inquiry,  I  heard  she 
was  in  California  or  Oregon.  I  sent  a  notification  to 
her,  by  letter,  of  the  bequest,  wishing  to  know  how  I 
should  forward  it  to  her.  After  awaiting  reply  for 
several  months,  and  hearing  nothing,  I  made  further 
inquiries,  and  learned  that  she  was  in  Ohio;  and,  the 
same  day,  I  received  my  original  letter  from  the  dead 
letter  office,  Washington,  with  an  inscription  on  it, 
that  it  had  been  advertised  and  not  called  for.  I  im 
mediately  wrote  to  Ohio,  saying  I  had  this  $500  for 


FOB  SUPPLY  OF  TEMPORAL   WANTS.       201 

her,  and  was  desirous  of  paying  it,  to  close  the  estate. 
The  within  extract  from  her  reply  will  give  you  the 
result: 

"  I  cannot  express  the  pleasure  with  which  I  have 
received  your  letter.  The  gift  itself  came  so  oppor 
tunely,  and  so  much  as  if  sent  from  God,  that  I  could 
but  say,  Praise  the  Lord!  As  you,  I  believe,  are  a 
Christian,  I  will,  for  your  own  encouragement  in  the 
Christian  life,  tell  you  my  experience  of  an  answer  to 
prayer.  Last  Friday  night  was  almost  a  sleepless  one 
to  me,  on  account  of  a  pecuniary  pressure,  just  at  that 
time,  for  five  hundred  dollars.  I  will  not  detail  all 
the  circumstances:  sufficient  to  say,  that  after  a  sleep 
less  night,  and  seeing  no  way  out  of  the  darkness,  I 
was  led  to  throw  my  burden  on  the  Lord,  and  ask  him 
if  he  would  not  please  to  send  help  that  day.  This  I 
did  sincerely,  and  left  it  all  there,  feeling  easy  then,  in 
my  mind.  I  did  not  worry  at  all  through  the  day, 
Saturday,  and  at  the  close  of  the  day,  your  letter  was 
brought  to  me.  Can  I  ever  do  anything  else  but  trust 
my  Heavenly  Father?  While  my  angel-mother  is  walk 
ing  those  golden  streets,  will  it  not  please  her,  if  her 
children  live  by  faith,  here  below,  and  trust  him  who 
has  said,  *  Leave  thy  fatherless  children  with  me.'  ? 
'When  my  father  and  mother  forsake  me,  then  the 
Lord  will  take  me  up.'  " 

Here  was  a  case  in  which  the  words  of  Scripture 
were  fulfilled:  "And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  before 
they  call  I  will  answer;  and  while  they  are  yet  speak 
ing  I  will  hear."  Is.  Ixv:  24.  This  language  implies, 


202  PRAYER   AND    ITS    REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

that  God  foresees  both  the  wants  and  the  prayers  of 
his  people,  and  provides  the  needed  answer  by  way 
of  anticipation.  He  kindly  led  to  the  remembrance 
of  this  needy  lady  in  the  will  of  her  relative;  for  wise 
reasons  he  allowed  her  place  of  residence  to  remain 
unknown  to  the  executor,  till  the  exact  time  when  it 
was  necessary  that  he  should  learn  it,  so  that  the  requi 
site  aid  should  be  sent  to  his  praying  child;  he  inspir 
ed  his  child  to  come  filially  to  her  Heavenly  Father; 
and  then  he  rewarded  her  faith.  This  is  an  illustra 
tion  of  the  fact  that  God  makes  prayer  an  element  of 
his  plan  of  the  world  ;  that  he  so  orders  his  providen 
ces,  that  they  leave  a  place  for  prayer  in  the  midst  of 
second  causes,  and  thus  secure  temporal  and  spiritual 
good  at  the  same  time. 

ANOTHER  SIMILAR  CASE.  As  it  is  instructive  to 
notice  how  God  plans,  on  the  one  side,  to  allow  trials 
to  lead  his  people  to  prayer,  and  on  the  other,  to  pro 
vide  the  answer  for  that  prayer  when  it  shall  have  been 
offered,  the  author  would  add  another  case,  both  of  the 
parties  to  which  are  personally  known  to  him,  and 
from  one  of  whom  he  obtained  the  facts.  Mr.  T— 
was  a  gentleman,  doing  business  at  the  time  in  the  city 
of  Philadelphia.  He  had  set  apart  twenty-five  dollars 
for  Home  Missions,  and  was  about  to  enclose  that  sum 
in  a  letter  to  the  Society  at  New  York.  Suddenly  the 
thought  occurred  to  him  that  Rev.  Mr.  L —  -  was 
doing  home-missionary  work  in  Illinois,  and  that  it 
might  be  well  to  send  the  money  to  him.  He  did  so. 
And  what  was  happening  in  Illinois,  in  the  home  of 


PRAYER   FOK    SUPPLY   OF   TEMPORAL    WANTS.        203 

Mr.  L r?  His  good  wife  was  in  great  distress  over 

an  empty  family-treasury.  Bills  were  coming  in,  and 
there  was  no  money  with  which  to  meet  them.  Hav 
ing  no  human  resource,  she  went  to  her  closet,  and 
prayed  earnestly  that  God  would  send  help.  Receiv 
ing  comfort  from  this  appeal,  she  went  about  her  do 
mestic  duties,  and  a  little  after,  a  letter  was  brought 
from  the  post-office,  which  proved  to  be  the  one  from 
Philadelphia  with  the  twenty-five  dollars. 

PRAYER  DELIVERS  FROM  UNJUST  WRATH.  All  the 
parties  to  the  following  narrative  were  well  known  to 
the  author,  who  received  the  account  from  the  person 
principally  interested: 

A  pastor  at  the  east,  Rev.  Dr.  P ,  visiting  Mr. 

E ,  a  sick  parishoner,  found  him  so  evidently 

marked  for  death,  that  he  advised  him  to  attend,  with 
out  delay,  to  any  worldly  arrangements  he  might  wish 
to  make.  Mr.  E —  -  desired  the  pastor  to  call  upon 
his  lawyer,  and  send  him  to  the  house,  that  he  might 
draw  up  a  will;  which  he  did.  The  pastor  had  been 
intimate  with  the  family  for  many  years.  The  father- 
in-law,  Mr.  A ,  on  coming  home,  and  learning 

that  the  pastor  had  been  there,  and  afterwards  the 
lawyer,  became  very  angry,  and  sent  a  most  insulting 
letter  to  the  pastor,  forbidding  him  ever  again  to  call 
at  his  house.  The  pastor  wrote  back  a  kind  note  of 
explanation,  which  was  returned  unopened,  with 
another  angry  and  insulting  Jetter,  refusing  to  receive 
any  explanations.  The  pastor  then  requested  a  com 
mon  friend  of  both  parties,  Mr.  S ,  to  call  upon 


204  PRAYER   AND   ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

Mr.  A ,  and  read  to  him  a  full  statement  of  the 

facts.  He  called,  but  was  not  allowed  to  read  the 
communication,  or  to  make  any  verbal  statement. 
The  pastor  then  laid  the  whole  matter  before  God  in 
prayer,  for  several  days.  One  morning,  when  in  his 
study,  and  on  his  knees,  pleading  with  God  to  take 

away  the  unjust  wrath  of  Mr.  A ,  and  to  restore 

the  warm  friendship  which  had  long  existed  between 
the  two  families,  there  was  a  ring  at  the  door.  A 
servant  knocked  at  the  study,  announcing  a  gentle 
man.  The  pastor  opened  the  door,  when  in  rushed 

Mr.  A ,  the  tears  running  down  his  cheeks,  and 

crying  out:  "O,  my  dear  pastor,  can  you  forgive  me 
the  deep  wrong  I  have  done  you?"  He  fell  upon  his 
knees,  in  his  earnestness,  and  begged  for  forgiveness. 
Thus  the  answer  came,  even  while  the  prayer  was  on 
the  lips. 

RECONCILIATION  EFFECTED.  A  letter  from  a  lady 
to  the  author  gives  this  further  illustration  of  the 
value  of  prayer  in  reconciling  those  alienated :  "  The 
writer  knows  a  Christian  woman,  who,  on  account  of 
business  matters,  had  brought  on  herself,  without  just 
cause,  the  dire  displeasure  of  another  woman,  nearly 
allied  to  her;  and  for  a  long  time  all  intercourse  was 
denied  her  by  the  latter.  Having  occasion  to  go  to 
the  same  place,  the  first  mentioned,  on  the  journey, 
laid  the  case  before  the  Father,  who  hears  when  his 
children  cry  to  him.  She  begged  him,  if  he  so  pleased, 
to  heal  this  breach  in  his  own  way,  though  to  her  it 
seemed  almost  an  impossibility.  Some  hours  after 


PRAYER  FOB  SUPPLY  OF  TEMPORAL  WANTS.        205 

her  arrival,  a  note  from  the  offended  one  was  brought 
to  the  house  where  she  was,  inviting  her  to  dine;  as 
though  nothing  unpleasant  had  existed.  The  first 
expression  of  her  heart  was,  £T7hat  hath  God 
wrought!'  With  thankfulness  she  accepted  the  invita 
tion,  and  so  those  two  near  and  dear  ones,  alienated 
for  so  long  a  time,  were  joined  in  loving  intercourse." 

ANOTHER  PRAYER  FOR  RAIN.  This  same  lady  writes 
also,  that  during  the  ministry  of  Rev.  Mr.  R.,  in  the 
village  of  C.,  there  was  a  season  of  diouth,  so  severe 
and  long-continued,  that  the  church  felt  that  they 
must  meet  and  call  on  God  to  grant  them  the  blessing 
without  which  both  man  and  beast  must  suffer.  They 
met,  and  earnest,  believing  prayer  was  made.  On 
their  way  from  the  meeting,  they  saw,  like  Elijah, 
signs  of  rain,  and  ere  long  copious  shov/ers  testified 
to  the  goodness  and  faithfulness  of  a  prayer-hearing 
God. 

Miss  ANNIE  SHIPTON  AND  THE  BLIND  BOY.  Miss 
Ship  ton  is  the  author  of  sever?.!  spiritual  books,  which 
have  been  widely  circulated,  on  both  sides  of  the  At 
lantic.  Oiis  cT  iLese  is  called,  "Tii3  Secret  of  the 
Lord,"  in  which  elie  gives  this  bit  of  experience.  Ghe 
read  in  a  religious  paper  an  account  of  a  blind  boy, 
who  was  learning  to  read  by  means  of  raised  letters; 
and  was  deeply  impressed  with  the  conviction  that  she 
should  send  him  something,  and  the  amount  also 
seemed  to  be  fixed  at  eighteen  pence.  Che  believed  it 
was  of  the  Cpirit  of  God,  and  although  she  did  not 
know  the  boy's  exact  direction,  she  wrote  a  letter,  en- 


206    PRAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

closed  in  it  the  money  and  a  text  of  Scripture,  which 
occurred  to  her,  placed  it  in  a  large  black-bordered 
envelope,  and  sent  it  to  a  friend,  who  lived  in  the 
same  village  with  the  boy.  Two  months  after,  during 
a  season  of  deep  depression,  a  Christian  friend  called 
on  her,  and  in  conversation  said:  "  So  you  have  a  cor 
respondent  at  K ?"  "No,"  she  replied;  "  I  have 

none  there."  "That  is  strange,"  he  answered;  "I 
thought  I  knew  your  handwriting.  I  was  in  a  cottage 
there,  one  day,  and  among  the  papers  and  letters  in  the 
casement  I  saw  a  black-bordered  envelope.  This  at 
tracted  my  attention,  and  I  said  to  the  woman,  <  Who 
is  your  correspondent?'  '  Ah,  sir,'  she  replied, ' that 
is  a  wonderful  answer  to  prayer.  Poor  Leonard  has 
his  blind-books,  you  know.  He  has  almost  all  the 
Testament  now,  and  he  wanted  a  box  for  them.  The 
carpenter  said  he  would  make  him  one  for  fifteen 
pence.  So  Leonard  prayed  to  the  Lord  to  send  him 
the  money.  There  came  this  letter,  as  you  see,  with 
eighteen  pence,  in  stamps,  and  this  text,  which  was 
indeed  for  him.  We  don't  know  the  name,  but  Leon 
ard  always  prays  for  his  '  friend  in  London.' '  Miss 
Ship  ton  naturally  adds :  "  Precious,  precious  return ! 
A  flood  of  thanksgiving  rushed  through  my  clouded 
heart,  and  carried  doubt  and  distrust  away." 

PRAYER  IN  SUNDRY  EXIGENCIES.  It  is  often  a  ques 
tion,  how  far  we  may  refer  the  smallest  matters  of  life 
to  God;  and  no  other  reply  would  seem  to  be  appro 
priate  except  this:  that  God  is  interested  in  erery- 
thing  which  affects  the  happiness  of  his  children.  A 


PBAYEK   FOE    SUPPLY    OF    TEMPORAL   WANTS.        207 

letter,  now  before  the  writer,  from  Rev.  S.  A.  Dwin- 
nell,  of  Reedsburg,  Wis.,  communicates  a  series  of 

facts  as  follows:     A  Mr.  H ,  a  man  mighty  in  the 

Scriptures  and  in  prayer,  said  to  Mr.  D. :  "  At  one 
time,  while  in  Baraboo,  we  were  reduced  to  great 
straits  for  food.  I  said  to  my  wife,  we  are  shut  up  to 
God,  and  must  carry  our  wants  to  him  in  special 
prayer.  We  did  so.  About  two  hours  afterwards,  I 
sent  my  son  to  the  post  office,  and  he  returned  with  a 
letter  from  England.  I  opened  it,  and  found  a  five 
pound  note  ($25)  enclosed.  It  was  from  an  old  friend, 
who  said,  <  I  have  a  strong  impression  that  you  are  in 
want,  and  hasten  to  send  you  the  enclosed  bank-note, 
without  waiting  to  get  a  draft.'  .The  impression  was 
evidently  from  God  directly,  as  he  had  no  earthly 
reason  for  supposing  that  I  and  my  family  were  at 
that  time  in  want." 

Mr.  D.  continues:  "In  the  summer  of  1870,  I  was 
teaching  a  Bible-class,  on  Sabbath  mornings.  One  day, 
two  ministers  were  present,  and  the  subject  for  exam 
ination  was  prayer  in  secular  matters.  One  of  the 
ministers,  Rev.  Mr.  Snell,  related  the  following:  Some 
years  ago,  one  of  my  neighbors,  a  wicked  man,  had 
legal  possession  of  a  land-title,  which  morally  belonged 
to  me.  He  had  for  a  long  time  refused  to  give  it  up 
to  me.  There  seemed  to  be  no  hope  of  obtaining  it, 
unless  God  should  directly  influence  him.  The  docu 
ment  was  of  great  value  to  me.  Having  made  the 
case  a  matter  of  special  prayer,  I  went  to  see  him.  I 
found  him  with  several  companions  in  a  bar-room, 


208         PRAYER   AND  ITS   REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

somewhat  under  the  influence  of  liquor.  Unfavorable 
as  were  the  circumstances  in  which  I  found  him,  I 
took  him  to  a  retired  part  of  the  room,  and  made  an 
earnest  effort  to  obtain  the  paper.  He  refused  to  give 
it  up.  I  started  for  home,  and  got  as  far  as  the  door, 
when  he  called  me  to  come  back.  I  again  used  every 
argument  in  my  power  to  move  him;  but  he  was  inex 
orable.  I  was  about  to  leave,  when  he  again  recalled 
me.  This  was  three  times  repeated,  when  he  finally 
yielded,  and  gave  up  the  document.  It  seemed  to  me 
that  God  directly  moved  him  to  do  it." 

The  other  minister,  Eev.  H.  H.  Hinman,  said:  A 
few  years  ago,  when  I  was  a  missionary  at  Meudi,  on 
the  western  coast  of  Africa,  I  was  sent,  one  time,  with 
my  family,  into  the  interior,  one  hundred  miles  from 
our  base  of  supplies,  and  entirely  among  ths  heathen. 
After  a  time,  from  come  failure  in  forwarding  provis 
ions,  we  Were  left  in  utter  destitution,  and  could  only 
appeal  to  God  for  help.  Soon  after,  a  native,  whom 
we  had  never  seen  before,  and  never  saw  after  wards, 
came  and  left  us  a  supply  of  food,  which  lasted  us 
until  more  was  forwarded  us  from  the  mission.  It 
seemed  that  God  directly  moved  upon  the  mind  of 
that  native  to  help  us  in  Our  extremity.  We  could 
see  no  other  reason. 

Mr.  D.  continues,  with  reference  to  answers  received 
when  he  was  superintending  the  repairs  on  his  church: 
"  One  day  I  sent  an  order  to  the  furnace  at  LA  on  ton, 
for  weights  to  hang  the  windcw-sash.  I  learned, 
when  too  late  to  change  the  order,  that  they  each 


PRAYER    FOR    SUPPLY    OF    TEMPORAL    WANTS.        209 

should  have  been  a  pound  heavier  than  I  had  ordered. 
I  could  only  carry  the  case  to  God,  and  ask  him  to 
rectify  the  mistake.  After  a  few  days,  I  received  a 
letter  from  the  proprietor  of  the  foundry,  saying:  i  I 
have  filled  your  order,  but  by  some  unaccountable 
mistake  on  the  part  of  my  pattern-maker,  they  are 
each  a  pound  too  heavy.  If  you  can  use  them  you 
can  have  them  at  a  discount;  otherwise  I  will  keep 
them.'  " 

THE  SMALLER  EVENTS  OF  LIFE.  A  letter  from  Mr. 
F.,  a  Massachusetts  pastor,  relates  his  unsuccessful 
search  for  a  valuable  knife,  prized  as  a  present  from  a 
friend,  on  a  laurel-covered  hill-side;  a  pause  for  prayer, 
and  immediate  success  thereafter.  It  also  mentions 
the  case  of  a  friend  in  a  responsible  position  under  the 
government,  whose  accounts  failed  to  balance  by 
reason  of  an  error,  which,  after  long  search,  he  could 
not  detect.  In  great  distress,  he  betook  himself  to 
prayer,  and  then  opening  his  books,  on  the  very  first 
page  which  he  happened  to  glance  at,  and  at  the  top 
of  the  colnmn,  he  saw  instantly  the  looked-for  error 
standing  out  so  plainly,  that  he  wondered  he  had  not 
seen  it  before.  A  lost  rubber  shoe  promptly  recovered 
after  prayer,  is  also  mentioned,  and  the  writer  of  the 
letter  suggests  that  such  cases  are  "  quite  as  convinc 
ing  as  some  of  more  dignity  and  importance.1" 

Another  correspondent,  Mr.  T.  S.  Goodwin,  M.  D., 
of  Staten  Island,  is  of  the  same  mind,  and  writes  of 
his  boyish  experience,  when  thirteen  years  old.  He 
lost  a  choice  penknife,  while  collecting  and  driving 

9* 


210  PRAYER    AND    ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

several  cows,  from  a  pasture  covered  with  grass  two 
inches  high.  Having  read  Huntington's  Book  of 
Faith,  he  bethought  him  of  prayer,  and,  in  child-like 
trust,  he  knelt  under  a  tree,  outside  the  bars,  arid 
prayed  for  his  lost  treasure;  for  he  was  a  farmer's 
boy,  and  his  spending  money  amounted  to  only  about 
fifty  cents  a  year.  His  words  are:  "I  rose  up,  cast 
my  eyes  down  on  the  ground,  and  without  planning 
my  course,  or  making  any  estimate  of  probabilities, 
walked  across  the  meadow  centrally  to  near  its  farther 
edge,  saw  the  penknife  down  in  the  grass  directly 
before  me,  and  picked  it  up  —  all  as  readily  as  I  could 
have  done  had  any  one  stood  there  pointing  to  the 
exact  place.  Had  I  gone  two  feet  to  the  right  or  left, 
I  could  not  have  seen  the  knife,  for  the  grass."  This 
fact  is  inserted  the  more  readily  because  it  may 
encourage  children  to  go  to  their  Heavenly  Father 
with  their  troubles,  believing  that  he  is  not  above 
listening  to  their  prayers.  It  is  a  blessed  thing  to 
learn  early  to  make  God  our  confidant. 

Still  another  writes  of  his  experience  as  a  teacher. 
He  lost  a  silver-mounted  penholder,  which  had  been 
presented  to  him,  and  feared  that  some  scholar  had 
stolen  it.  Unwilling  to  charge  or  suspect  the  school, 
he  knelt  in  prayer,  during  recess,  when  all  the  pupils 
were  out,  and  asked  God  to  help  in  the  emergency. 
He  called  the  scholars  in,  and  then  went  out  himself, 
to  bring  in  wood  for  the  fire;  and  as  he  stooped  down, 
at  the  wood-pile,  there  lay  the  lost  penholder  on  the 
ground,  where  it  had  dropped  the  previous  day,  from 


PEAYER   FOB   SUPPLY   OF   TEMPORAL   WANTS.        211 

behind  his  ear.     He  was  thus  saved  from  even  men 
tioning  the  matter  to  the  school. 

God's  people  should  consult  him  frankly  in  what 
ever  concerns  their  welfare.  Parents  should  pray  about 
the  little  matters  which  pertain  to  their  children ;  ladies 
should  talk  over  their  domestic  affairs  with  the 
Lord;  business  men  should  spread  out  their  plans  and 
wants  before  the  mercy-seat;  and  the  poor,  who  need 
employment,  or  a  specific  supply,  as  of  a  hat,  a  coat,  or 
a  pair  of  shoes,  should  tell  the  fact  to  their  Heavenly 
Father.  They  would  receive  many  gifts  by  so  doing. 

"Thy  thoughts  are  good,  and  thou  art  kind, 

E'en  when  we  think  it  not; 
How  many  an  anxious,  faithless  mind 

Sits  grieving  o'er  its  lot, 
And  frets  and  pines  by  day  and  night, 
As  God  had  lost  it  out  of  sight, 

And  all  its  wants  forgot. 

"Ah,  no!  God  ne'er  forgets  his  own, 

His  heart  is  far  too  true; 
He  ever  seeks  their  good  alone, 

His  love  is  daily  new, 
And  though  thou  deem  that  things  go  ill, 
Yet  he  is  just  and  holy  still, 

In  all  things  he  can  do. 

"The  Lord  is  ever  close  and  near 
To  those  who  keep  his  word; 
Whene'er  they  cry  to  him  in  fear, 

Their  prayer  is  surely  heard;' 
He  knoweth  well  who  love  him  well; 
His  love  shall  yet  their  clouds  dispel, 
And  grant  the  hope  deferred." 

— Paul  Gerhardt. 


CHAPTEE    XII. 

PRAYER  FOR  PHYSICAL  HEALING. 

(Commenced.) 

There  is  a  great  truth,  with  much  adjacent  error, 
connected  with  the  subject  of  physical  healing  in 
answer  to  prayer.  The  famous  words  of  James  are 
frequently  misunderstood:  "  Is  any  sick  among  you  ? 
Let  them  call  for  the  elders  of  the  church,  and  let  them 
pray  over  him,  anointing  him  with  oil  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord;  and  the  prayer  of  faith  shall  save  the  sick, 
and  the  Lord  shall  raise  him  up>  and  if  he  have  com 
mitted  sins  they  shall  be  forgiven  him.  Confess  your 
faults  one  to  another,  and  pray  one  for  another,  that 
ye  may  be  healed."  James  v:  14,  15.  It  will  be  seen 
that  sickness  and  sin  are  here  connected,  as  are  also 
healing  and  forgiveness.  This  naturally  points  to  the 
fact  that  God  had  sent  upon  some  of  the  churches 
physical  judgments  for  their  sins;  as  Paul  informs  us, 
in  the  words :  "  For  this  cause  many  are  weak  and  sickly 
among  you,  and  many  sleep  (die)."  1  Cor.  x:  30. 
John  also  is  supposed  by  some,  to  refer  to  the  same 
fact  (but  this  is  more  doubtful)  when  he  says:  "  If  any 
man  see  his  brother  sin  a  sin  which  is  not  unto  death, 
he  shall  ask,  and  he  shall  give  him  life  for  them  that 
sin  not  unto  death.  There  is  a  sin  unto  death:  I  do 

(212) 


PRAYER   FOR   PHYSICAL   HEALING-.  213 

not  say  that  he  shall  pray  for  it."  1  John  v:  16.  If 
James  had  in  view  only  this  class  of  cases,  then  he 
simply  authorizes  a  specific  faith  for  such  persons  ; 
that  on  confession  of  their  sin,  and  the  offering  of 
prayer  by  the  officers  of  the  church,  they  should  be 
forgiven  and  healed. 

Or  James  may  be  speaking  in  a  general  way  of  the 
value  of  faith,  not  pausing  to  name  other  qualifications, 
which  were  to  be  taken  for  granted.  Mere  emphasis  of 
faith  must  not  be  mistaken  for  the  assertion  of  a  narrow 
rule,  to  cover  all  cases  of  illness.  That  would  be  to 
abolish  death  in  the  Christian  church.  It  would  also 
seem  probable,  that  the  apostles  and  others  in  the 
primitive  churches  who  had  the  miraculous  "gift  of 
healing"  (1  Cor.  xii:  9-28),  received  an  inward  inti 
mation  from  the  Holy  Spirit,  when  they  were  to  exer 
cise  the  gift,  and  feel  assured  of  a  specific  answer  to 
prayer.  Otherwise  Paul,  instead  of  having  occasion 
to  write  to  Timothy,  "  Trophimus  have  I  left  at  Mile- 
turn,  sick,"  would  have  healed  his  friend,  and  taken 
him  with  him.  The  gift  was  only  for  use  on  fit  occas 
ion  suggested  by  the  Holy  Spirit. 

We  come,  then,  to  the  conclusion  that,  in  all  cases 
of  illness,  it  is  our  privilege  to  offer  prayer  for  recov 
ery,  with  a  submission  of  the  case  to  the  divine  will, 
and  an  assured  faith  that  God  will  actually  secure  the 
healing,  if  such  a  result  is  best;  that  fact  being  some 
times  preintimated.  A  multitude  of  instances  will  be 
found  in  which  the  answer  comes  in  a  way  so  striking 
—  it  may  be,  in  the  assurance  gained,  the  means  used, 


214          PKAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

the  person  called  in,  the  peculiar  effect  produced,  or 
the  time  when  it  took  place  —  that  one  cannot  fail  to 
recognize  the  divine  intervention.  The  prayers  being 
conditional,  however,  those  are  not  to  be  considered 
unanswered,  which  are  not  followed  by  healing  ;  since 
other  needed  blessings  may  be  attached  to  the  sick 
ness,  or  to  its  results.  What  we  really  ask  is,  that 
our  Heavenly  Father  will  do  the  best  thing  possible, 
in  each  case;  adding  his  blessing  to  the  means  wilich 
we  appropriately  use;  whether  it  be  anointing  with 
oil,  as  in  James's  day,  or  resorting  to  other  remedial 
agencies,  now  deemed  beneficial.  There  is  no  reason 
why  prayer  should  not  be  accompanied  by  appropriate 
effort,  in  this  class  of  cases,  as  it  is  in  other  cases. 
We  will  attend  to  the  testimony  of  facts  as  to  its  suc 
cess  in  healing  in  our  own  days. 

DOROTHEA  TRUDELL'S  PRAYER-CURE.  If  the  reader 
has  never  met  with  a  little  volume,  entitled  "  Dorothea 
Trudell,  or  The  Prayer  of  Faith,"  he  will  do  well  to 
obtain  and  read  it,  It  is  but  a  brief  sketch  that  can 
here  be  given  of  its  contents.  Dorothea  Trudell,  who 
lived  in  Switzerland,  inherited  her  faith  in  prayer;  for 
she  said:  "  Our  mother  was  permitted  in  a  wonderful 
manner  to  meet  writh  events  which  passed  all  general 
experience.  We  were  taught  to  acknowledge  that  the 
Lord  alone  is  the  true  Physician,  by  the  fact  that  no 
other  were  summoned,  when  we  or  she  herself  were 
ill;  and  when  I  was  attacked  by  small-pox,  at  four 
years  old,  and  almost  blinded  by  it,  while  my  brother, 
who  was  fourteen,  was  seized  with  epilepsy,  our  mother 


PRAYER   FOR   PHYSICAL   HEALING.  215 

believed  and  trusted,  that  the  Lord  would  help;  and 
in  a  short  time  we  both  recovered."  Dorothea's  own 
experience  in  that  line  began  when,  among  a  number 
of  workmen  employed  by  her  nephew  and  herself,  four 
fell  seriously  ill,  and  steadily  grew  worse  under  the 
care  of  the  physician,  until  their  case  became  quite 
alarming.  Then  she  bethought  her  of  the  promise  in 
James,  and  laid  the  matter  earnestly  and  believingly 
before  the  Lord,  and  all  four  recovered.  Her  prayers 
in  other  cases  were  so  signally  answered,  that  the  wife 
of  a  nobleman  urged  her  to  open  her  house  to  receive 
patients ;  and,  notwithstanding  her  refusal  to  do  so, 

sent  patients  to  her.      One,  a  Madame  M ,  the 

mother  of  twelve  children,  had  been  sent  away  from  a 
a  lunatic  asylum  uncured;  but  after  being  with  Doro 
thea  a  few  weeks,  she  went  away  permanently  cured. 
The  patients  so  increased,  that  a  second  little  house 
had  to  be  purchased.  After  a  time,  a  storm  of  perse 
cution  burst  upon  her  head.  She  was  prosecuted  for 
practicing  as  a  physician,  and  the  two  lower  courts 
fined  her,  and  ordered  her  houses  to  be  closed  to  pa 
tients.  She  says:  "  Though  it  was  the  most  grievous 
day  in  my  life,  I  obeyed  the  command ;  but  houses  so 
hastily  emptied  filled  as  fast  as  ever  with  the  blind, 
the  lame  and  the  deaf,  for  whom  the  Lord  did  great 
things."  An  appeal  was  taken  to  a  higher  court  of 
law,  where  hundreds  of  testimonials  were  presented  in 
her  favor,  and  Bishop  von  Kapif  and  Professor  A. 
Tholuck  bore  witness  to  her  self-denying  zeal  and 
earnest  prayers.  Her  counsellor,  Mr.  Spondlin,  of 


216         PRAYER   AND   ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

Zurich,  made  a  powerful  speech  in  her  behalf,  in  which 
he  urged  that  Miss  Trudell's  whole  influence  was 
brought  to  bear  on  the  soul;  that  she  promised  no  one 
a  cure,  nor  yet  pronounced  any  sickness  incurable,  but 
said  to  each  patient:  u  If  you  only  believe,  you.  may 
be  healed  by  prayer;  let  God  decide;"  that  most  of  her 
patients  were  such  as  had  already  exhausted  medical 
assistance  without  avail;  and  that  the  doctors  had 
brought  the  charge  against  her,  without  once  examin 
ing  her  establishment,  nor  could  they  show  a  case  in 
which  a  single  person  had  experienced  any  evil  effect. 
The  prosecution  admitted  it  all,  and  only  argued  that 
so  many  sick  people  must  not  be  allowed  to  crowd  to 
one  place.  But  the  Court  decided  in  favor  of  Miss 
Trudell,  and  threw  the  costs  on  her  prosecutors.  The 
trial  lasted  from  March  to  November,  1861,  and  drew 
such  attention  to  the  house  that  only  a  small  propor 
tion  of  the  applicants  could  be  received.  On  carefully 
reviewing  the  facts  detailed  in  the  volume,  they  may 
be  thus  classified: 

1.  Miss  Trudell  felt  that  a  thorough  self-abnega 
tion  and  consecration  on  her  own  part  was  essential  to 
success.  She  declared  that  she  had  now  learned  what 
it  was  to  "  be  nothing."  When  a  rationalistic  clergy 
man  asked  her  how  these  wonders  were  performed,  she 
replied :  "  Nothing  is  done  by  us ;  all  these  marvels  in 
bodies  and  souls  are  wrought  by  the  strength  of 
Christ's  blood!  "  When  he  answered  that  he  did  not 
believe  in  the  blood  of  Jesus,  she  said:  "It  would  be 
a  poor  thing  for  me  to  say  only  that  I  believe  in  the 


PRAYER  FOR   PHYSICAL   HEALING.  217 

blood;  no,  it  is  my  element,  and  it  is  only  because 
Christ  has  become  an  offering  for  my  sins,  by  the  sac 
rifice  of  his  body  and  blood,  that  I  can  stand  here  and 
perform  all  these  wonders." 

2.  She  aimed  primarily  at  spiritual  results  in  her 
patients.     This  she  did,  because  she  deemed  them  the 
more  important,  and  because  they  had  a  bearing  on 
the  cure  of  disease.     She  believed  disease  to  be  aggra 
vated,  if  not  caused  by  sin;  and  she  wished  the  pray 
ers  of  the  patient  to  be  added  to  her  own,  for  the  de 
sired  blessing.     Hence  she  sought  the  conversion  of 
the   unconverted,   and  the  elevation  of  the  piety  of 
others.     For  this  purpose,  she  held  every  afternoon, 
from  three  to  four  o'clock,  a  Bible-lesson  with  them 
collectively,  and  during  the  rest  of  the  day  she  talked 
with  them  singly.     The  physical  improvement  often 
kept  exact  pace  with  their  spiritual  healing. 

3.  While   she  prescribed  no  medicine,   but  only 
anointed   with   oil,  laid   on  her  hands,  and   offered 
prayer,  she  yet  did  not  neglect  all  natural  auxilaries. 
Her  patients  were  most  carefully  and  wisely  nursed, 
and  their  minds  were  brought  out  from  under  the  de 
pressing  influences.     No  doubt  good  nursing  and  a 
cheerful,  patient   and  hopeful  mind  are  better  than 
medicine  alone,  in  an  average  of  cases.     Yet  it  would 
hardly  be  advisable  for  physicians  to  attribute  Miss 
Trudell's  success  to  those  agencies  alone,  lest  they  dis 
credit   the  value  of  their  own  professional  services. 
As  some  insisted  that  her  influence  was  simply  mes 
meric,  it  may  be  well  to  state,  that  her  slight  touch, 

10 


218         PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

as  she  prayed,  would  hardly  supply  the  necessary  mes 
meric  conditions,  especially  as  her  own  health  was  very 
feeble;  and  that  a  French  gentleman,  who  came  as  a 
patient  with  that  idea,  carefully  investigated  the  pro 
ceedings  in  the  institution,  and  left  thoroughly  satis 
fied  that  that  theory  would  not  answer.  Once,  Doro 
thea  made  this  point  a  subject  of  special  prayer,  at  a 
time  when  she  was  asked  to  visit  an  out-patient.  She 
refused  to  go  to  the  lady's  house,  but  made  her  the 
subject  of  special  prayer,  and  she  was  speedily  cured, 
without  any  contact. 

4.  She  promised  no  cures  whatever,  nor  looked  for 
instantaneous  relief.  She  did  not  claim  to  be  clothed 
with  any  miraculous  power.  She  asserted  that,  in 
answer  to  believing  prayer,  by  truly  consecrated  souls, 
God  often  healed  the  sick;  but  that  no  one  could  tell 
in  advance  what  God  would  see  to  be  for  his  glory  in 
a  particular  case.  Usually,  the  recovery,  though 
prompt  in  commencing,  was  gradual  in  accomplish 
ment.  Yet  many  very  striking  cases  occurred.  We 
are  told  that  on  one  occasion  a  young  artisan  arrived, 
in  whom  cancer  had  made  such  progress  as  to  render 
any  approach  to  him  almost  unbearable.  At  the 
Bible-lessons  this  once  frivolous  man  became  an  ear 
nest  inquirer,  and  learned  that  he  must  seek  first  a 
spiritual  improvement;  and  from  the  day  he  confessed 
his  sins,  the  disease  abated.  Some  time  later,  he  ac 
knowledged  a  sin  previously  concealed,  and  then  speed 
ily  recovered  his  bodily  health,  and  returned  home 
cured  in  body  and  soul.  A  lady  in  S ,  fell  and 


PBAYER   FOB   PHYSICAL   HEALING.  219 

injured  her  knee,  so  that  for  weeks  she  lay  in  the 
greatest  agony,  and  the  physician  declared  that  dropsy 
would  supervene.  But  when  Dorothea,  in  her  usual 
way,  prayed,  and  laid  on  her  hands,  the  knee  was 
cured  in  twenty-four  Jhours. 

5.  Her  assistants  were  her  sister,  four  nurses,  and 
Mr.  Samuel  Zeller,  brother-in-law  of  Bishop  Gobat, 
of  Jerusalem  —  all  like-minded  with  herself,  and  serv 
ing  night  and  day  without  remuneration.  No  fee 
was  taken  from  the  patients,  but  a  small  sum  was 
accepted  from  the  rich  for  their  board,  while  the  poor 
were  fed  gratuitously. 

The  institution,  which  was  at  Mannedorf,  a  little 
village  on  Lake  Zurich,  is  still  carried  on  since  the 
death  of  Miss  Trudell,  by  Mr.  Zeller,  who  reports  that 
while  cures  are  by  no  means  invariable,  a  multitude 
of  favorable  results  are  obtained,  even  in  apparently 
desperate  cases,  such  as  epilepsy,  which  is  a  peculiarly 
obstinate  disease,  and  in  lunacy,  and  maladies  occa 
sioned  by  Spiritualism.  The  prayers  seem  also  to  be 
as  prevalent  when  offered  for  patients  who  cannot 
come  to  the  institution,  and  who  are  aided  in  soul  as 
well  as  in  body.  One  such  case  has,  incidentally,  a 
peculiar  interest.  A  gentleman  wrote  to  have  prayer 
offered  for  his  niece,  who  was  threatened  with  blind 
ness.  Soon  after,  he  wrote  again  as  follows:  "In 
answer  to  your  prayers  for  our  niece,  I  must  thank 
fully  tell  you,  her  eyes  are  so  much  better,  that  the 
doctor  this  morning  told  her  to  thank  God  for  having 
saved  her  from  the  most  dangerous  kind  of  a  cataract. 


220  PRATER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

While  examining  her  eyes,  the  doctor,  who  is  a  Jew, 
took  up  a  book  lying  near,  and  opening  it,  told  her  to 
try  and  read,  which  she  was  able  to  do  with  ease.  It 
was  a  hymn-book,  and  the  words  on  which  her  eyes 
fell  were  these: 

"  Christ  Jesus,  glorious  King  of  Light, 

Great  Conqueror,  David's  heir, 
Come,  now,  and  give  my  blind  eyes  sight; 
O  Savior,  hear  my  prayer !" 

"'That  will  do,'  said  the  doctor;  'you  are  much 
better.'  I,  for  iny  part,  hastened  to  my  chamber,  and, 
shutting  the  door,  fell  on  my  knees  with  a  cry  of  joy 
ful  praise."  Patients  continue  to  arrive  in  such 
numbers  that  larger  accommodations  are  pressingly 
needed. 

CASE  OF  MRS.  JANE  C.  MILLER.  The  author  of  this 
book  has  the  pleasure  of  a  slight  acquaintance  with 
Mrs.  Miller,  and  her  husband,  Eev.  Daniel  E.  Miller, 
and  has  heard  the  facts  stated  below  from  their  own 
lips.  Rev.  Charles  G.  Finney,  ex-President  of  Oberlin 
College,  furnished  to  The  Advance,  then  under  the 
writer's  charge,  her  statement,  with  these  remarks: 
"  Mrs.  Miller  is  the  wife  of  a  Congregational  minister, 
and  a  lady  of  unquestionable  veracity.  However  the 
fact  of  her  healing  is  to  be  accounted  for,  her  story  is 
no  doubt  worthy  of  entire  confidence,  as  we  have 
known  her  for  years,  as  a  lame,  suffering  invalid,  and 
now  see  her  in  our  midst,  in  sound  health.  This 
instantaneous  restoration  will  be  accounted  for  by  dif- 


PRAYER   FOR   PHYSICAL    HEALING.  221 

ferent  persons  in  different  ways.  Mrs.  Miller,  and 
those  who  were  present,  regard  the  healing  as  super 
natural,  arid  a  direct  answer  to  prayer.  The  facts 
must  speak  for  themselves.  Why  should  not  the  sick 
be  healed  in  answer  to  the  prayer  of  faith?  Unbelief 
can  discredit  them,  but  faith  sees  nothing  incredible 
in  such  facts  as  stated  by  Mrs.  Miller." 

Mrs.  Miller's  own  statement  was  published  in  The 
Advance  of  Dec.  26,  1872,  and  is  as  follows: 

u  From  my  parents  I  inherited  a  constitution  sub 
ject  to  a  chronic  form  of  rheumatism,  which  affected 
my  whole  system.  For  nearly  forty  years  I  was  sub 
ject  to  more  or  less  suffering  from  this  cause.  For 
seven  years,  until  the  last  three  months,  I  have  been 
unable  to  get  about  without  the  aid  of  crutch  or  staff ; 
generally  both.  I  have  used  many  liniments  and 
remedies,  but  with  no  permanently  good  result.  Last 
summer  (1872),  several  of  us,  Christian  sisters,  were 
in  the  habit  of  spending  short  seasons  of  prayer 
together.  Some  of  our  number  had  read  the  narrative 
of  Dorothea  Trudell,  and  had  spoken  to  me  on  the  sub 
ject  of  healing  in  answer  to  prayer.  My  faith  had 
not  then  risen  to  this  elevation.  I  had,  in  fact,  ac 
cepted  what  I  supposed  to  be  the  will  of  God,  and 
made  up  my  mind  to  be  a  lame  and  suffering  invalid, 
the  rest  of  my  life.  I  had  long  since  ceased  to  use 
remedies  for  the  restoration  of  my  health,  and  had  not 
even  thought  of  praying  in  regard  to  it.  Notwith 
standing  what  had  been  said  to  me,  I  remained  in  this 
opinion  and  attitude  until  the  26th  of  September  last, 


222  PRATER   AND    ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

when  several  ladies  met  at  our  house,  by  appointment, 
for  a  prayer  meeting.  I  had  grown  worse  for  some 
time,  and  was  then  unable  to  get  out  to  attend  a  meet 
ing.  I  was  suifering  much  pain,  that  afternoon;  in 
deed,  I  was  hardly  able  to  be  out  of  my  bed.  One 
lady  was  present,  who  could  speak  to  me,  from  her 
own  experience,  of  being  healed  in  answer  to  the 
prayer  of  faith.  She  related  several  striking  instances 
in  which  her  prayers  had  been  answered,  in  removal 
*of  divers  forms  of  disease  to  wThich  she  was  subject. 
She  also  repeated  a  number  of  passages  of  Scripture, 
which  clearly  justified  the  expectation  of  being  healed, 
in  answer  to  the  prayer  of  faith.  She  also  said,  that 
Jesus  had  shown  her  that  he  was  just  as  ready  to  heal 
diseases  now,  as  he  was  when  on  earth;  that  such 
healing  was  expressly  promised  in  Scripture,  in  an 
swer  to  the  prayer  of  faith,  and  that  it  was  no  where 
taken  back.  These  facts,  reasonings,  and  passages  of 
Scripture  made  a  deep  impression  on  my  mind,  and 
for  the  first  time  I  found  myself  able  to  believe  that 
Jesus  would  heal  me  in  answer  to  prayer.  She  asked 
me  if  I  could  join  my  faith  with  hers,  and  ask  for 
present  healing.  I  told  her,  I  felt  that  I  could.  We 
then  knelt,  and  called  upon  the  Lord.  She  offered  a 
mighty  prayer  to  God,  and  I  followed.  While  she 
was  leading  in  prayer,  I  felt  a  quickening  in  my  whole 
being;  whereupon  my  pain  subsided,  and  when  we 
rose  from  prayer,  I  felt  that  a  great  change  had  come 
over  me  —  that  I  was  cured  !  I  found  that  I  could 
walk  without  my  staff  or  crutch,  or  any  assistance  from 


PKAYER   FOE   PHYSICAL   HEALING.  223 

any  one.  Since  then  my  pains  have  never  returned. 
I  have  more  than  my  youthful  vigor.  I  walk  with 
more  ease  and  rapidity  than  I  ever  did  in  my  life;  and 
I  never  felt  so  fresh  and  young,  as  I  now  do,  at  the 
age  of  fifty- two.  Now  the  eiii  Psalm  is  my  Psalm, 
and  my  youth  is  more  than  renewed  like  the  eagle's. 
I  cannot  express  the  constant  joy  of  my  heart,  for  the 
wonderful  healing  of  my  soul  and  body.  I  feel  as  if 
I  was  made  every  whit  whole. 

JANE  C.  MILLER." 

A  year  later,  Mrs.  Miller  wrote  to  a  friend,  under 
date  of  Dec.,  1873,  a  letter  in  which  she  says:  "  I  know 
not  of  any  one  who  is  able  to  perform  the  amount  of 
labor  I  am ;  was  out  all  day,  yesterday,  canvassing  for 
the  Advocate  and  Guardian,  and  soliciting  funds  to 
fill  our  box,  and  have  done  this,  day  after  day,  besides 
doing  most  of  my  housework  and  out-chores,  as  my 
husband  is  always  absent  in  winter,  laboring  as  an 
evangelist.  It  has  rained  most  of  the  week,  yet  I  have 
not  felt  it,  and  am  not  only  healed,  but  all  tendency  to 
the  old  difficulty  seems  removed.  '  Bless  the  Lord,  O 
my  soul!'" 

Rev.  Daniel  K.  Miller,  her  husband,  confirms  the 
statement  of  his  wife,  in  these  words,  under  date  of 
Oberlin,  O.,  August  6,  1873:  "  She  had  been  unable  to 
walk  without  crutches,  for  a  series  of  years.  A  long 
time  ago,  we  tried  many  remedies  and  physicians,  with 
no  lasting  good  results,  and  were  expecting  she  would 
remain  an  invalid.  Of  late  she  had  applied  no  remedy, 
nor  taken  any  medicine.  At  the  time  of  her  cure,  she 


224  PEAYEE   AND   ITS   EEMAEKABLE   ANSWEES. 

was  much  worse  than  for  a  long  while  before,  being  in 
great  pain  continually,  until  the  moment  she  fully 
believed,  and  in  an  instant  she  was  restored  to  perfect 
soundness." 

Another  confirmatory  statement  is  signed  by  seven 
of  her  nearest  relations  and  connections,  and  by  four 
neighbors,  including  a  deacon  of  the  church  and  two 
ministers  of  the  gospel. 

THE  HEALING-  OF  A  CHILD.  The  case  just  stated 
led  to  another,  an  account  of  which  was  forwarded  by 
a  friend  to  The  Advance,  and  it  was  published  in  that 
paper.  A  more  careful  account  was  afterwards  pre 
pared  by  the  mother,  and  also  by  the  father,  with 
whom  the  author  has  conversed  personally,  in  respect 
to  his  daughter.  The  parents  are  Rev.  Albert  Connett 
and  Mrs.  Anna  E.  W.  Connett.  At  the  time  referred 
to,  he  was  settled  at  Carbondale,  Kansas,  but  has  since 
removed  to  Solsberry,  Ind.  The  mother's  account  is 
as  follows:  "About  the  middle  of  September,  1871, 
our  eldest  girl,  Nettie,  then  nearly  eight  years  old, 
began  complaining  of  her  left  leg.  The  physicians 
pronounced  it  sciatic  rheumatism.  At  times  her  suf 
ferings  were  very  great.  Frequently  she  would  not 
walk  fora  week.  She  was  lame  all  the  time,  and  never 
free  from  pain.  In  the  fall  of  1872,  she  seemed  worse; 
one  limb  seemed  higher  than  the  other,  and  that 
limb  shrinking  away.  It  was  not  nearly  so  large  as 
the  other.  We  called  in  the  physicians  again.  They 
said  the  indications  were,  that  it  was  hip-disease.  We 
wrote  to  the  Surgical  Institute,  at  Indianapolis,  in 


PKAYER   FOB   PHYSICAL   HEALING.  225 

regard  to  her.  They  thought  she  could  be  cured  there ; 
but  that  if  she  did  not  have  treatment  soon,  she  would 
be  a  suffering  cripple  for  life.  We  wanted  to  send  her 
there,  for  treatment,  but  found  it  impossible  to  raise 
the  means.  The  child  grew  worse,  and  on  the  29th 
of  December,  1872,  she  had  not  left  her  bed  for  several 
days,  and  her  sufferings  were  intense.  That  Sabbath 
morning  we  read  an  article  in  The  Advance,  '  Prayer 
for  Healing:  A  Remarkable  Case'  [it  was  the  account 
of  the  healing  of  Mrs.  Miller].  Then  came  the 
thought,  Why  cannot  we  have  faith  to  believe  that 
Jesus  will  cure  our  child  ?  Myrie  and  Orthie,  of  seven 
and  five  years,  talked  together  about  asking  Jesus  to 
cure  Nettie.  She  told  one  of  the  children  to  come  to 
her,  and  I  kept  on  reading,  as  though  I  had  read 
nothing  remarkable ;  though  I  am  sure  that  I  knew  not 
what  I  was  reading  about.  I  dreaded  any  conversa 
tion  with  the  children.  At  length  I  could  stand  it  no 
longer,  but  left  the  room,  and  prayed  for  faith  to 
believe  that  my  child  could  be  cured.  I  then  went  to 
Nettie.  She  asked  me  if  I  would  pray,  and  ask  Jesus 
to  cure  her?  She  thought  he  would,  and  the  little 
ones  expressed  the  same  opinion.  My  faith  was  grow 
ing  stronger.  I  told  them  that  we  would  read  about 
Jesus  curing  sick  folks.  I  then  read  aloud  all  the  instan 
ces  of  healing  recorded  in  Matthew.  We  all  felt,  then, 
that  all  we  had  to  do  was,  to  ask  Jesus  to  cure  her.  I 
prayed,  and  was  followed  in  prayer  by  Nettie.  We 
asked  for  her  cure  that  day.  After  prayer,  I  discov 
ered  that  a  change  had  come  over  the  child.  She 


226     PRAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

looked  worse  than  ever  before.  The  thought  occurred 
to  me,  that  God  was  going  to  answer  the  prayer  by 
taking  her  to  himself.  At  her  request,  I  read  to  her 
awhile.  She  then  wanted  to  be  helped  into  the  rock 
ing  chair,  though  she  could  sit  only  on  one  side.  I 
helped  her  up,  and,  while  doing  so,  such  a  sense  of 
weakness  came  over  me,  as  I  never  felt  before.  I  lay 
down  on  her  bed,  and  immediately  fell  into  a  deep 
sleep.  How  long  I  slept,  I  know  not;  perhaps  half 
an  hour;  or  may  be  an  hour.  I  was  then  awakened 
by  Nettie  telling  me  she  was  cured.  She  would  say: 
'  O  mamma,  I  am  a  new  girl :  Jesus  has  cured  me. 
How  I  do  love  Jesus ! '  She  was  the  happiest  person 
I  ever  saw.  For  the  first  time  in  fifteen  months  she 
was  entirely  well,  and  free  from  pain.  She  could  run, 
jump,  stand  on  one  foot;  in  short,  do  any  of  the  many 
things  a  well  child  could.  I  then  took  off  the  plaster 
which  the  doctor  put  on  her  hip,  a  few  days  before,  to 
make  a  sore,  and  we  quit  giving  the  medicines.  That 
night  we  were  a  happy  family,  and  it  was  late  before 
the  child  could  compose  herself  to  sleep.  On  Wednes 
day  following,  the  doctor  came  to  see  her.  He  could 
find  nothing  ailing  the  child.  He  seemed  to  think 
Mesmerism,  or  something  of  the  kind,  had  been  used* 
but  after  we  gave  him  a  plain  statement  of  the  case, 
he  said  he  wished  his  daughter,  who  is  an  invalid, 
could  be  cured  by  prayer,  or  any  other  way.  When 
he  was  ready  to  go,  I  brought  him  the  medicines, 
which  he  took,  but  said  I  had  better  keep  the  plaster, 
as  I  might  need  it.  He  has  been  here  two  or  three 


»       PRAYER   FOR   PHYSICAL   HEALING.  227 

times  since.  He  always  questions  her  closely.  The 
last  time  he  was  here,  a  few  days  ago,  he  found  her 
with  a  big  apron  on,  doing  work  in  the  kitchen.  He 
said:  '  Nettie,  does  your  limb  pain  you  much?'  She 
said:  '  No,  sir;  it  doesn't  pain  me  any  at  all.'  Mr.  Con- 
nett  was  away,  at  his  appointments,  when  the  child  was 
restored.  She  continues  well  of  the  disease  up  to  the 
present  time." 

About  eight  months  after  the  cure,  the  physician 
M.  T.  Perrine,  M.  D.,  gave  the  following  statement  in 
writing: 

CARBONDALE,  Sept.  22,  1873. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Connett's  daughter  was  lame  from 
sciatica,  fifteen  months  before  I  was  called  to  treat  her. 
I  used  the  common  homoeopathic  remedies.  They 
heard  of  the  prayer-cure,  and  resorted  to  it.  She 
seemed  to  become  better,  at  once.  She  has  continued 
better  since  — with  the  exception  of  a  few  days,  caused 
by  slipping  down.  They  now  consider  her  well." 

The  author  of  this  book  has  heard  quite  recently  of 
the  continued  health  of  this  little  girl,  from  a  friend 
who  has  visited  the  family  at  their  present  home  in 
Indiana,  and  also  from  the  father,  who  writes,  Oct. 
11,  1875:  "  Our  girl,  whose  case  you  published  in  The 
Advance,  still  continues  well.  She  is  now  twelve  years 
old,  large  of  her  age,  and  doing  most  of  the  work  for 
our  family  of  six  persons." 

THE  HEALING  OF  A  MINISTER'S  WIFE.  A  few  months 
subsequent  to  the  case  last  named,  occurred  the  one 
now  to  be  described.  The  parties  are  not  personally 


228  PRAYER   AND    ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

0 

known  to  the  author,  who  first  learned  of  the  facts 
from  the  statements  made  in  the  secular  and  religious 
papers  of  the  region,  but  has  since  met  with  a  care 
fully  prepared  account,  written  after  a  visit  to  the 
place  and  a  diligent  investigation  of  the  facts,  and 
printed  in  a  little  pamphlet  entitled,  "  Were  they  Mir 
acles?"  which  can  be  found  at  the  Willard  Tract  De 
pository,  Boston,  and  to  which  reference  can  be  had 
for  more  extended  details.  A  condensed  account  is  as 
follows : 

Mrs.  Ellen  Clark  Sherman  is  the  wife  of  Rev.  Moses 
Sherman,  who,  in  August  18T3,  was  in  the  third  year 
of  his  pastorate  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
of  Piermont,  N.  H.  Mrs.  S.,  when  a  girl,  twice  fell  and 
badly  injured  her  left  knee,  so  that  it  became  partially 
stiif,  and  was  pronounced  incurable  by  the  physicians. 
Subsequently  she  strained  herself,  so  as  to  bring  on 
serious  female-diseases.  Twice  she  fell  down  steps  or 
staircase,  striking  her  backbone,  nearly  paralyzing  the 
spinal  cord  and  causing  serious  and  permanent  spinal 
disease.  In  September,  1872,  she  took  to  her  bed, 
where  she  lay  helpless,  except  when  lifted  from  it,  till 
August  27, 1873.  She  could  not  walk  a  step  or  stand; 
nor  could  she  even  sit  up  a  short  time,  without  great 
distress.  Medical  skill  proved  unavailing.  During 
the  last  two  or  three  weeks,  it  required  two  persons  to 
move  her.  She  had  come  to  think  that  her  lot  was  to 
be  a  bed-ridden,  suffering  invalid.  At  the  date  just 
named,  she  was  left  alone  in  her  room  for  the  night, 
and  lay  awake  revolving  various  sore  trials,  and  was  led 


FKAYER   FOR   PHYSICAL   HEALING.  229 

to  commit  them  by  faith  to  Jesus,  and  to  feel  perfect  rest 
of  soul.  She  made  a  renewed  consecration  of  her  all  to 
God,  surrendering  herself  completely  to  do  and  suffer 
all  God's  will,  when  a  delightful  consciousness  of  accep 
tance  came  over  her.  She  then  felt  a  special  presence 
of  Jesus,  and  what  some  would  call  a  dream,  and  oth 
ers  a  vision  came  to  her.  "What  followed  is  given  in 
her  own  words  abridged  ;  which  certainly  record  a 
strange  experience  : 

"Then  I  became  conscious  of  a  movement  of  the 
Presence,  and  it  seemed  to  be  filling  the  room  more 
and  more.  From  the  foot  of  the  bed  the  Presence 
whispered,  'Believest  thou  that  I  am  able  to  do  this?' 
This  was  repeated  many  times,  while  I  lay  there,  and 
reasoned  the  matter  all  over.  The  power  to  yield  and 
believe  was  given,  and  I  said:  'Lord,  I  believe;  help 
thou  my  unbelief?'  At  once  the  Presence  seemed 
to  press  up  to  me  over  the  foot  of  the  bed,  and  whis 
pered  to  me  the  words,  'And  he  breathed  on  them, 
and  said,  Receive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost;'  and  they  were 
accompanied  by  a  warm  breathing  upon  my  face.  This 
was  repeated  many  times.  Each  new  pulsation  of 
the  Holy  Breath  flowed  deeper  through  my  body; 
and  as  it  went,  all  pain  ceased.  After  a  little  time, 
I  was  told  by  a  whisper  from  the  Presence,  to  raise 
my  left  arm,  the  worse  one,  to  my  head.  Before,  I 
was  not  able  to  raise  either  without  the  aid  of  the 
other;  but  now  I  raised  this  easily  and  without  pain. 
Then  I  was  told  to  raise  the  other;  which  I  did  with 
equal  ease.  Then,  to  turn  over.  At  onee  I  came  over, 


230  PRAYER   AND    ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

like  a  cork  in  water.  Then  to  ring  the  bell.  I  did  so, 
and  my  husband  came  in,  but  half-awake,  and  lighted 
the  candle.  I  said, <  There  is  a  strange  influence  in  the 
room:  the  Savior  is  here,  at  work  upon  me;'  when 
the  words  were  inwardly  spoken,  with  great  emphasis, 
1  That  the  people  may  know  that  the  Son  of  man  hath 
power  on  earth  still  to  forgive  sin,  Rise  up  and  walkP 
At  once  I,  who  had  been  bed-ridden,  and  incapable  of 
stepping  a  step  for  months,  threw  off  the  clothes  with 
my  left  arm,  sprang  out  of  bed  upon  my  feet,  and 
started  to  walk  across  the  room." 

Her  husband's  first  thought  was  that  she  was 
crazed,  and  he  sprang  to  help  her.  But  she  refused 
his  aid,  walked  back  and  forth  across  the  room,  and 
insisted  that  Jesus  had  healed  her.  He  called  up  his 
son  of  twelve  years,  and  a  woman  in  the  house,  and 
they  rejoiced  together  from  one  to  three  o'clock,  when 
all  retired.  In  the  morning,  her  son  came  in  to  find 
out  whether  it  was  real,  or  a  dream ;  when  she  sat  up, 
on  the  side  of  the  bed,  picked  up  and  drew  on  her 
stockings,  which  she  had  not  been  able  to  do  for  more 
than  a  year,  and  lifted  the  left  foot  upon  the  other 
knee,  and  found  it  wholly  restored.  From  that  time 
all  her  troubles  —  neuralgic  sick-headaches,  lack  of 
appetite,  dyspepsia,  costiveness,  feminine  difficulties, 
kidney  disease,  etc.  —  entirely  left  her,  and  she  has 
gained  steadily  in  strength  to  this  time. 

A  HOME  MISSIONARY  SAVED  TO  LABOR.  A  mission 
ary  in  Kansas  writes  of  his  personal  experience,  to 
this  effect.  He  had  just  begun  to  preach  somewhat, 


PRAYER   FOR   PHYSICAL   HEALING.""5  231 

as  a  young  Christian,  under  the  direction  of  his  pastor, 
and  in  a  fit  of  deep  depression  was  returning  from 
what  he  meant  should  be  his  last  appointment,  when 
he  took  a  severe  cold  in  a  storm.  In  a  few  days  he 
was  so  low,  that  the  physician  pronounced  his  case 
hopeless,  and  he  put  his  affairs  in  order,  arranged  for 
his  funeral,  and  calmly  awaited  his  end.  The  pastor 
was  away,  at  the  first,  but  coming  home,  called  and 
found  him  speechless,  and  received  answers  about  his 
spiritual  condition  only  by  signs.  He  then  called  on 
two  church  members  present  to  pray,  and  when  they 
had  finished,  began  himself.  With  the  greatest  sim 
plicity  he  spoke  of  the  Lord's  goodness,  and  of  the 
chastening  which  he  had  sent,  and  then  turned  to  the 
world's  need  of  laborers,  and  quoted  Mat.  ix :  37,  38, 
from  which  two  years  before  he  had  preached  a  pow 
erful  sermon,  which  had  led  several  young  men  to 
devote  themselves  to  the  gospel  ministry.  "And 
now,"  said  he,  "Lord,  wilt  thou  take  them  away 
again?"  And  he  pleaded  as  did  Jacob,  when  wrest 
ling  with  the  angel.  Then  he  quoted  the  text  in 
James,  v:14,  15,  as  to  the  prayer  of  faith  healing  the 
sick,  and  cried  out,  "Lord,  I  do  believe."  At  that 
moment  the  young  man  seemed  to  hear  a  voice  say 
ing,  u  You  must  preach  the  gospel,"  and  at  once  began 
to  amend.  For  nearly  forty  years  he  has  now  been 
obeying  that  command,  and  receiving  souls  for  his 
hire. 

TESTIMONY  OF  CHARLES  CULLIS,  M.  D.     Dr.  Cullis  is 
widely  known  among  Christians,  as  the  superintend- 


232  PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

ent  of  the  "  Consumptives'  Home,"  in  Boston;  which 
is  wholly  supported  by  voluntary  contributions  re 
ceived  in  answer  to  prayer.  His  success  in  this 
respect  led  him  to  consider  whether  healing,  as  well 
as  money,  might  not  be  received  from  the  Lord,  and  a 
perusal  of  the  memoir  of  Dorothea  Trudell  convinced 
him,  that  we  ought  to  expect  God  to  do  in  'America 
what  he  was  doing  in  Europe.  The  results  of  his  expe 
rience  were  clearly  and  frankly  given  in  the  "  Ninth 
Annual  Report  of  the  Consumptives'  Home."  From 
the  many  cases  described  are  taken  the  following,  in 
the  words  of  Dr.  Cullis : 

"At  this  time  I  had  under  my  professional  care  a 
Christian  lady,  with  a  tumor  which  confined  her  almost 
continuously  to  her  bed  in  severe  suffering.  All 
remedies  were  unavailing,  and  the  only  human  hope 
was  the  knife;  but  feeling  in  my  own  heart  the  power 
of  the  promise,  I  one  morning  sat  down  by  her  bed 
side,  and  taking  up  the  Bible,  I  read  aloud  God's 
promise  to  his  believing  children:  i  And  the  prayer 
of  faith  shall  save  the  sick^  and  the  Lord  shall  raise 
him  up;  and  if  lie  have  committed  sins,  they  shall 
he  forgiven  him? 

"  I  then  asked  her  if  she  would  trust  the  Lord  to 
remove  this  tumor  and  restore  her  to  health,  and  to 
her  missionary  work,  She  replied,  '  I  have  no  par 
ticular  faith  about  it,  but  am  willing  to  trust  the  Lord 
for  it.' 

"  I  then  knelt  and  anointed  her  with  oil  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord,  asking  him  to  fulfill  his  own  word.  Soon 


PRAYER   FOR    PHYSICAL   HEALING.  233 

after  I  left,  she  got  up  and  walked  three  miles.  From 
that  time  the  tumor  rapidly  lessened,  until  all  trace 
of  it  at  length  disappeared. 

"  Some  time  afterward,  this  lady  gave  testimony  in 
a  public  meeting  to  the  cure  wrought  in  her  by  the 
prayer  of  faith,  and  a  sorrowing  wife  present,  whose 
husband  was  sick  with  consumption,  went  home  and 
repeated  to  him  the  story.  At  my  request  he  has 
written  out  the  case  as  follows: 


U  i 


W ,  NEAR  BOSTON,  March,  1872. 

"  '  I  was  first  confined  to  my  house  in  November, 
1870,  with  a  violent  cold.  I  lost  my  voice  completely, 
suifered  with  pain  in  my  lungs,  and  expectorated 
almost  constantly.  I  grew  worse  every  day,  and  in  a 
week  called  in  a  physician.  On  examination  he  found 
my  lungs  diseased.  I  also  had  fever.  With  all  his 
care  my  cough  grew  worse,  and  night-sweats  set  in. 
A  few  weeks  later,  my  wife  was  told  by  the  doctor  that 
my  lungs  were  badly  ulcerated,  and  that,  my  case 
being  hopeless,  it  was  not  worth  while  for  him  to 
attend  longer;  also  that  she  must  not  be  surprised  if  I 
should  pass  away  suddenly.  I  then  tried  some  highly 
recommended  patent  medicine,  which  seemed  only  to 
increase  my  disease. 

"  '  When  I  became  so  weak  as  to  be  nearly  helpless, 
Dr.  Cullis  was  called  in.  He  sounded  my  lungs  and 
gave  the  same  verdict,  saying  that  my  only  hope  for 
recovery  was  in  the  Lord.  My  wife  pleaded  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  for  my  restoration;  but  diarrho3a  set 
10* 


234:  PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS, 

in  and  my  feet  began  to  swell.  She,  however,  con 
tinued  to  pray  earnestly,  urging  me  to  pray  for  myself. 
I  could  not  do  it,  as  I  had  no  desire  in  the  matter 
apart  from  the  will  of  God,  who  had  dealt  with  me  so 
graciously  in  all  my  sickness,  that  I  delighted  in  his 
will.  If  it  was  alone  of  his  goodness  to  me  that  you 
desired  me  to  write,  I  would  not  know  where  to  end. 
During  the  next  summer  I  seemed  to  gain,  but  was 
so  dependent  on  my  medicine,  that  a  single  day's 
omission  would  aggravate  my  distress.  As  autumn 
advanced,  I  felt  that  my  disease  was  gaining  ground. 
" c  At  length  my  wife  heard,  at  a  meeting  for  Chris 
tian  holiness  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Cullis,  Miss  D.  nar 
rate  her  recovery  from  a  tumor  by  the  power  of  faith. 
Returning  home,  she  repeated  it  to  me.  I  knew  that 
our  Father  in  heaven  was  no  respecter  of  persons,  and 
the  more  I  thought  upon  it  and  read  the  precious 
promises  of  God,  the  more  I  was  convinced  that  '  the 
prayer  of  faith,  shall  save  the  sick^  and  the  Lord  shall 
raise  him  up?  Believing  that  he  is  faithful  that 
promised,  I  now  sent  for  Dr.  Cullis  to  come  and  pray 
with  me.  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Cullis,  with  my  wife,  went 
with  me  into  an  up^er  room,  where  we  knelt  before 
God.  Dr.  C.  prayed,  anointed  me  with  oil,  and  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  commanded  me  to  be 
healed.  Instantly  my  whole  being  was  thrilled  with  an 
unknown  power,  from  the  top  of  my  head  to  the  soles 
of  my  feet.  From  the  moment  I  believed,  the  work 
was  done!  My  lungs,  so  long  diseased,  breathed  with 
new  vigor,  and  I  returned  thanks  to  God  for  the 


PRAYER   FOR   PHYSICAL   HEALING.  235 

results  of  faith.  Since  that  memorable  night  I  have 
taken  no  medicine,  and  my  health  has  been  constantly 
improving,  so  that  I  am  feeling  better  now  than  I  did 
before  my  sickness.  To  God  be  all  the  glory ! ' 

"  It  is  now  more  than  two  years  since  the  above  inci 
dent  took  place.  The  writer  continues  perfectly  well, 
and  is  engaged  in  active  business,  walking  before  the 
Lord  in  humble,  fervent  spirit. 

"  A  lady  came  to  me  with  a  cancer  in  the  cheek,  which 
had  attained  the  size  of  a  filbert.  It  had  a  very  red 
and  angry  appearance.  After  prayer  for  her  healing, 
she  went  into  the  country,  when  some  one  remarked : 
<E.  thinks  that  faith  will  cure  her;  but  that  is  some 
thing  that  will  have  to  be  burned  or  cut  out.'  Her 
friends  tried  to  induce  the  use  of  various  applications, 
all  of  which  she  firmly  refused.  She  returned  home 
in  eight  weeks,  entirely  cured.  The  friends  acknowl 
edge  that  *  faith  did  do  good,  once.' 

"  A  lady  of  East  Cambridge  writes :  <  For  nineteen 
years  I  have  been  afflicted  with  neuralgia;  added  to 
this,  of  late  years  a  combination  of  diseases  has  ren 
dered  life  an  intolerable  burden,  and  baffled  the  skill 
of  every  physician  to  whom  I  have  applied.  By  the 
prayer  of  faith  I  have  been  healed,  both  body  and  soul, 
and  made  to  rejoice  continually.  For  the  first  few 
months,  Satan  was  busy  with  me;  and  when  I  gave 
way  to  doubt,  pain  again  racked  my  body  God  has 
strengthened  my  faith  continually.  I  can  now  say  I 
am  entirely  well,  and  engaged  in  arduous  work,  often 
among  the  sick,  losing  whole  nights  of  rest.' 


236    PRAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

"It  is  right  to  add,  that  a  few  instances  have  occur 
red  in  which  I  seemed  in  my  own  consciousness  to 
have  the  same  faith,  and  yet  the  healing  did  not  fol 
low.  I  offer  no  theory  upon  this  subject.  I  simply 
state  facts,  and  leave  the  rest  with  God.  And  yet  I 
can  conceive  wherefore  he  who  alone  knows  the  end 
from  the  beginning,  decides  why  some  should  be  saved, 
and  others  left  to  suffer  and  to  die.  It  is  not  always  that 
even  those  who  are  Christians  have  used  a  restoration 
to  health  or  to  life,  to  their  own  blessing  and  the  glory 
of  God." 

The  closing  paragraph  of  Dr.  Cnllis,  deserves  atten 
tion,  as  showing  the  limitations  of  faith  in  this  prayer 
for  healing.  There  are  two  theories  which  seem  dan 
gerous,  to  which  allusion  was  made  in  the  chapter  on 
the  prayer  of  faith.  One  of  these  teaches,  that  we  can 
have  anything  through  prayer,  by  simply  believing 
that  we  shall  have  it;  which  would  imply  that  we 
could  obtain  on  that  condition  the  healing  of  any  case 
of  disease.  This  is  attended,  as  was  shown,  by  too 
many  absurd  implications  to  be  admitted.  Prayer  cer 
tainly  was  never  intended  to  be  a  universal  panacea, 
and  to  do  away  with  the  skill  of  physicians,  any  more 
than  with  nurses,  or  than  with  any  class  of  appropriate 
agencies  for  securing  desired  results.  More  plausible 
is  the  theory  that  only  now  and  then  is  it  the  divine 
purpose  to  grant  healing  in  answer  to  prayer,  and  that 
in  such  case  the  Holy  Spirit  not  only  awakens  the 
desire,  and  inspires  the  petition,  but  also  creates  in  the 
soul  the  positive  assurance,  or  faith,  that  the  blessing 


PRAYER   FOR  PHYSICAL   HEALING.  237 

will  be  granted.  Some  of  the  facts  seem  to  favor  this 
idea;  but  others  do  not.  Thus,  confident  expectation 
and  assertion  are  often  not  followed  by  the  result 
desired.  This  makes  a  stumbling-block  for  the  theory; 
which  also  acts  discouragingly  upon  cases  where 
prayer  is  offered,  and  no  such  specific  assurance  is 
obtained.  And  yet  these  latter  prayers  are  often  fol 
lowed  by  favorable  results.  It  is  better,  then,  to  say 
that  the  requisite  faith  is  simply  that  God  will  secure 
the  healing,  if  it  shall  be  best  for  all  interests,  and 
suddenly  or  gradually,  with  or  without  medicines 
and  physicians,  as  he  may  choose,  in  each  instance. 
Iron  rules  are  of  human  rather  than  of  divine  order 
ing  in  these  matters. 

DR.  CULLIS'  YISIT  TO  MANNEDORF.  In  his  tenth 
annual  report,  Dr.  Cullis  gives  an  interesting  account 
of  his  visit  to  the  institution  which  Dorothea  Trudell 
founded  at  Mannedorf,  which  is  now  under  the  charge 
of  Mr  Zeller,  who  originally  came  as  a  patient.  He 
says :  "  Mr.  Zeller  had  not  only  been  restored,  but  was 
praying  with  the  sick,  God  honoring  his  faith.  Doro 
thea  in  looking  to  the  Lord  for  a  successor,  felt  it  to 
be  his  will  that  Mr.  Zeller  should  be  the  one,  and 
accordingly,  after  much  prayer,  made  over  the  entire 
property  to  him,  so  that  when  in  the  autumn  of  1862, 
she  fell  sick  and  died,  there  was  no  change  of  hands — 
no  trouble  or  expense  —  the  work  going  on  as  hereto 
fore.  Mr.  Zeller  is  thirty-seven  years  of  age. 

"  Service  is  held  in  the  chapel  every  morning, 
attended  by  the  household,  and  any  persons  in  the  vil- 


238         PRAYER   AND   ITS    REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

lage  who  so  desire;  also  a  prayer-meeting  every  other 
evening.  Every  day  at  five  o'clock,  Mr.  Zeller  meets 
such  as  are  able,  for  praying,  and  anointing  for  heal 
ing.  Preaching  every  Sabbath  morning.  All  these 
services  are  conducted  by  Mr.  Zeller,  who  is  not  an 
ordained  clergyman,  but  called  of  the  Lord  for  this  his 
own.  work;  and  his  power  rests  upon  him.  Persons 
are  often  cured  while  listening  to  his  preaching, 
though  he  may  not  at  the  time  say  anything  about  the 
healing  of  the  body — only  of  the  healing  of  the  soul 
by  the  blood  of  Jesus.  There  is  one  marked  feature 
of  the  work  —  that  not  imfrequently  the  soul  is  saved 
and  then  the  body  cured.  *  *  *  Nettie  Weber  was 
a  faithful  worker  with  Dorothea,  and  now  spends  her 
whole  time  ministering  to  the  sick.  Many  are  healed  in 
answer  to  her  prayers,  especially  among  the  insane,  of 
whom  there  were  thirty  at  the  time  of  our  visit.  There 
were  about  fifty  patients  in  the  house,  subject  to  vari 
ous  diseases;  -among  them  several  paralytics  and  epi 
leptics.  Many  others,  who  avail  themselves  of  the 
privileges  of  the  house,  and  take  meals  there,  lodge  in 
the  village.  Anna  Barbara  Meili  was  another  healed 
in  Dorothea's  time,  when  far  gone  in  consumption, 
who  remains  to  devote  the  life  that  God  has  given,  to 
his  service. 

"  We  next  visited  the  churchyard,  to  look  upon  the 
spot  where  Dorothea  was  buried.  A  small  iron  cross, 
overgrown  with  ivy,  bearing  name  and  dates  of  birth 
and  death,  alone  distinguished  her  lowly  resting  place. 
Accepting  an  invitation  to  dine,  we  sat  down  with 


FRAYEB   FOR   PHYSICAL   HEALING.  239 

about  one  hundred  and  fifty  persons  of  different  nation 
alities;  these  all  waiting  upon  the  Lord  for  healing. 
We  enjoyed  the  simple  meal,  and  would  fain  have  lin 
gered  in  the  home,  so  hallowed  by  the  Holy  Spirit's 
presence.  *  *  *  On  asking  the  question,  whether 
all  were  healed,  the  reply  was:  4No;  but  none  die 
until  the  soul  is  healed.' >: 

A  FURTHER  REPORT  OF  CASES.  This  tenth*  report 
of  Dr.  Cullis  also  gives  a  number  of  new  instances  of 
healing  during  the  year.  As  many  suppose  these  cases 
to  be  limited  to  nervous  disorders,  rheumatism,  paral 
ysis,  etc.,  it  may  be  well  to  mention,  that  one  of  them 
was  a  person  long  afflicted  with  a  painful  heart-disease, 
and  others  were  cases  of  consumption.  One  of  these 
latter  is  thus  described  by  the  patient  himself,  who 
signs  his  initials  as  S.  B.  P.: 

"  BOSTON  HIGHLANDS,  July,  1874. 

"During  the  winter  of  1869,  which  I  spent  in 
England,  from  the  effects  of  a  severe  cough  lasting 
several  months,  the  lower  part  of  my  right  lung 
became  hepatized.  About  the  middle  of  last  March,  I 
was  taken  with  congestion  of  the  lungs.  Our  family 
physician  was  called;  he  visited  me  for  nearly  three 
weeks,  and  I  have  no  doubt  did  all  that  medical  skill 
could  do.  He  succeeded  in  checking  my  fever,  but  I 
grew  weaker,  day  by  day;  a  subtle  disease  was  evi 
dently  preying  upon  my  nervous  system ;  I  lost  my 
appetite,  coughed  and  expectorated  a  great  deal,  and 
had  night-sweats.  My  wife  became  alarmed,  and  after 
consulting  our  physician,  (who  is  also  my  dear  friend 


240         PRATER    AND    ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

and  shared  all  her  anxiety,)  called  as  counsel  Dr. 
Charles  Cullis.  The  doctors  examined  my  case  very 
carefully,  and  found  I  had  no  use  of  my  right  lung; 
they  gave  very  little  if  any  encouragement.  From 
that  time  I  grew  rapidly  worse;  my  disease,  as  the 
doctors  feared,  was  evidently  tending  to  the  brain. 
The  second  night  after  the  consultation  I  was  sleep 
less  and  quite  delirious;  in  the  morning  I  was  so  wild 
that  my  family  could  not  control  me.  Both  doctors 
were  called,  and  as  they  came  into  my  room  I  cried 
out  in  my  delirium,  '  I  want  none  of  your  medicine, 
only  your  prayers.'  I  felt  a  consciousness  that  deliv 
erance  had  come;  I  threw  my  arms  around  Dr.  Cullis 
and  wept  like  a  child.  The  doctor  knelt  with  me  by 
my  bed,  offered  a  short  prayer  for  my  recovery, 
anointing  me  with  oil  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  My 
nerves  immediately  became  quiet;  I  lay  down  and 
remained  in  a  semi-conscious  state  for  about  two 
hours.  From  my  appearance  my  wife  feared  that  I 
was  dying,  but  the  doctor  assured  her  that  that  was 
not  the  case;  that  he  felt  confident  the  Lord  would 
raise  me  up.  Soon  after  the  doctors  left,  in  spite  of 
the  remonstrance  of  my  wife,  I  got  up,  dressed,  and 
went  below,  and  for  some  ten  hours  I  was  in  an 
almost  constant  struggle,  trying,  as  I  told  my  friends, 
to  get  myself  into  the  hands  of  the  Lord.  At  last  I 
said  to  those  around  me:  'In  a  few  minutes  I  shall  go 
to  sleep ;  as  soon  as  I  am  asleep  you  can  put  me  where 
you  please,  I  shall  sleep  two  or  three  hours.'  In  a 
few  minutes  I  fell  asleep;  they  lifted  me  from  the 


PRAYER   FOR  PHYSICAL  HEALING.  241 

floor,  where  I  had  persisted  in  lying  for  several  hours, 
and  laid  me  on  a  sofa.  I  slept  quietly  for  about  two 
hours;  when  I  awoke,  I  felt  a  wonderful  sense  of  relief. 
I  had  during  my  illness  felt  sick  from  the  crown  of 
my  head  to  the  soles  of  my  feet;  that  feeling  was  all 
gone.  I  went  to  bed,  and  for  the  first  time  since  I 
was  taken  ill,  I  slept  quietly  nearly  all  night;  I  slept 
a  good  part  of  the  next  day,  like  a  weary  man.  1  took 
no  tnore  medicine,  but  from  the  hour  I  went  to  sleep 
I  commenced  improving,  which  has  continued  until  I 
feel  as  well  as  ever,  except  that  I  have  not  the  full  use 
of  my  hepatized  lung,  but  I  breathe  the  whole  length 
of  it,  including  that  part  which  I  had  not  used  since 
1869.  My  breathing  is  improving  constantly,  and  I 
have  no  doubt  it  will  recover  entirely. 

"  For  all  this  I  give  God  the  glory.  It  is  said  to 
me  by  those  to  whom  I  relate  this  experience,  '  It  is 
wonderful.'  I  say  to  them,  'Yes,  it  is  wonderful;  but 
not  that  God  fulfills  his  promises;  it  is  wonderful  that 
his  children  should  doubt  his  word.5  It  is  certainly 
wonderful  that  Christians  should  read  the  fourteenth 
and  fifteenth  verses  of  the  fifth  of  James,  and  think 
it  means  nothing  now — it  is  not  for  them.  I  have  a 
friend  who  has  a  daughter  who  came  home  from  the 
"West  last  May,  apparently  in  consumption;  she  had  a 
bad  cough,  expectorated  a  great  deal,  and  had  profuse 
night-sweats.  She  arrived  in  Boston  on  Thursday  of 
the  week;  on  the  following  Monday  she  had  a  stroke 
of  paralysis,  completely  paralyzing  her  left  side.  The 
doctor  gave  no  hope,  said  she  could  not  live;  I  advised 
11 


242  PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

them  to  call  Dr.  Cullis  and  have  him  pray  for  her. 
He  consented  to  do  so,  if  they  would  abandon  the  use 
of  medicine  and  simply  trust  her  case  in  the  hands 
of  the  Lord;  to  this  they  assented,  and  Dr.  Cullis 
prayed  for  her.  To-day  she  is  free  from  cough,  night- 
sweats,  and  all  other  signs  or  symptoms  of  consump 
tion,  and  has  been  for  nearly  two  months.  Her  para 
lysis  is  so  far  removed  that  she  walks  about  the 
house." 

We  may  not  climb  the  heavenly  steeps, 

To  bring  the  Lord  Christ  down; 
In  vain  we  search  the  lowest  deeps, 

For  him  no  depths  can  drown. 

But  warm,  sweet,  tender,  even  yet 

A  present  help  is  he; 
And  faith  has  still  its  Christ, 

And  love  its  Galilee. 

The  healing  of  the  seamless  dress 

Is  by  our  beds  of  pain ; 
We  touch  him  in  life's  throng  and  press, 

And  we  are  whole  again. 

— John  G.  Whittier. 


CHAPTEE  XIII. 

PRATER  FOR  PHYSICAL  HEALING. 

(Concluded.) 

LCTHER  AND  MELANCHTHON.  The  prayer  of  Luther 
for  the  recovery  of  Melanchthon,  who  lay  apparently  at 
the  point  of  death,  is  well  known  to  every  student  of  the 
history  of  the  Reformation.  Melanchthon 's  learning 
and  facile  pen  were  invaluable  to  the  cause,  while  his 
milder  manner  avoided  the  offense  often  given  by 
Luther's  impetuosity  and  occasional  coarseness.  Hence, 
when  Luther  was  summoned  to  the  death-bed  of  his 
dearly  loved  friend,  he  burst  into  tears  and  an  excla 
mation  of  agony.  This  roused  Melanchthon,  who  said : 
"  O  Luther,  is  this  you?  Why  don't  you  let  me  depart 
in  peace?"  u  We  can't  spare  you  yet,  Philip,"  was 
the  Reformer's  answer;  and  then  he  spent  more  than 
an  hour  on  his  knees,  pleading  for  his  recovery,  until 
he  felt  that  the  prayer  was  heard.  Then  he  turned  to 
Melanchthon,  again,  whom  he  took  by  the  hand,  and 
who  said:  "  Dear  Luther,  why  don't  you  let  me  depart 
in  peace? "  and  received  as  an  answer:  "  No,  no,  Philip, 
we  cannot  spare  you  yet  from  the  field  of  labor." 
Luther  had  some  soup  brought,  and  when  his  friend 
declined  it,  saying,  "  Dear  Luther,  why  will  you  not 
let  me  go  home?"  again  replied:  "We  cannot  spare 

(243) 


244          PRATER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

you  yet,  Philip,"  and  added,  in  his  droll  way:  "  Philip, 
take  this  sonp,  or  I  will  excommunicate  you."  The 
soup  was  taken,  Melanchthon  began  to  revive,  and  he 
lived  to  labor  for  many  years.  When  Luther  went 
home,  he  told  his  wife  with  triumphant  joy :  "  God 
gave  me  my  brother  Melanchthon  back,  in  direct  answer 
to  prayer."  And  can  anyone  doubt  this,  who  considers 
the  promises  of  God,  and  the  peculiar  circumstances 
of  the  case? 

THE  HEALING  OF  REV.  S.  H.  PLATT.  Eev.  S.  H. 
Platt  is  at  present  stationed  in  the  De  Kalb  Avenue 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  He 
has  been  lame,  and  a  great  sufferer  in  one  knee,  for 
twenty-five  years,  and  in  both  for  three  years,  and  has 
never  been  able  to  preach  standing  until  since  his 
recent  cure.  For  many  years  he  has  been  a  believer 
in  the  gift  of  healing  in  special  cases,  but  could  not  see 
any  reason  to  think  that  it  was  God's  will  to  heal  him; 
especially  as  in  1872,  he  visited  Dr.  Cullis,  at  Boston, 
without  gaining  permanent  relief. 

In  the  summer  of  1875,  he  went  to  Ocean  Grove, 
for  a  vacation,  and  took  with  him  a  collection  of  nar 
ratives  of  faith-cures,  which  he  carefully  read,  and  by 
which  he  was  much  impressed.  Sunday,  July  25th, 
two  ladies  called  at  his  cottage,  one  of  whom  was  a 
Miss  Mossman,  who  claimed  that  the  Lord  had  sent  her 
to  tell  him  that  he  might  be  cured  of  his  lameness,  if 
he  would  only  believe.  He  mentioned  his  experience 
with  Dr.  Cullis;  and  she  said  his  faith  had  subsequently 
failed,  and  she  related  to  him  a  marvelous  cure  of  a 


PKAYER   FOE   PHYSICAL    HEALING.  24:5 

broken  ankle  at  Syracuse,  E".  Y.,  by  the  simple  prayer, 
repeated  several  times,  u  Please,  Lord,  heal  my  foot/' 
She  stated  that  hearing  of  his  case,  she  felt  divinely 
impressed  to  go  to  him  with  the  message  mentioned, 
as  sh«  had  successfully  gone  to  several  others.  Says 
Mr.  Platt:  "  Kneeling,  she  rested  one  hand  upon  each 
knee,  just  as  she  would  upon  a  chair,  with  no  pressure 
and  no  motion  of  any  kind,  and  in  a  short  prayer,  of 
not  even  two  minutes,  she  asked  for  <  the  healing  of 
these  knees.'  *  *  *  I  was  conscious  of  no  change 
whatever,  either  mental,  spiritual  or  physical,  until 
about  a  minute  after  she  had  resumed  her  seat;  when 
a  sensation,  unlike  anything  ever  before  or  since  expe 
rienced  by  me,  began  about  four  inches  below  each 
knee,  and  slowly  swept  upward  with  a  sort  of  envelop 
ing,  condensing  and  toning  up  feeling,  seeming  to 
permeate  every  fibre  of  tissue  about  the  joints,  and 
then  faded  out  at  about  the  same  distance  above  the 
knees.  I  mentioned  this  sensation;  *  oh  jes,  you  are 
cured '  was  her  confident  reply  ;  <  only  hold  on  and 
don't  lose  it.  *  *  *  When  pain  comes,  trust  in 
Jesus.  Ask  -God  to  put  power  into  your  knees  when 
ever  you  want  to  go  anywhere,  but  don't  go  anywhere, 
unless  he  wants  you  to;  and  if  he  wants  you  to,  you 
can  walk  any  distance.' ' 

Since  that  time,  Mr.  Platt  has  walked  without  his 
canes,  has  preached  standing,  and  has  gradually  been 
delivered  from  pain.  Miss  Mary  H.  Mossman  is  the 
daughter  of  a  Congregational  Deacon  in  Massachusetts, 
who  for  sixteen  years  has  been  leading  a  life  of  faith 


246  PRAYER   AND    ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

in  Christ  and  the  leadings  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  is  of 
slight  build  and  feeble  health.  Her  prayers  avail  only 
in  cases  in  which  she  is  specially  impressed  by  the 
Spirit  to  pray  for  the  recovery  of  the  person.  Mr. 
Platt  had  previously  tried  medical  and  surgical 
remedies  in  vain;  as  also  electricity  and  magnetism, 
without  any  permanent  benefit.  He  has  published  the 
full  particulars  of  his  case  in  a  pamphlet. 

STATEMENT  BY  EEV.  HORACE  BUSHNELL,  D.  D.  In 
his  valuable  book,  entitled  "  Nature  and  The  Super 
natural,"  Dr.  Bushnell  makes  known  some  very  inter 
esting  facts  as  follows: 

"  I  became  acquainted,  about  two  years  ago,  in  a 
distant  part  of  the  world,  with  an  English  gentleman, 
whose  faith  in  the  gift  of  healing  had  been  established 
by  his  own  personal  exercise  of  it.  He  gave  me  a  full 
account  in  manuscript  of  some  of  the  cases.  *  *  * 
It  became  a  question  with  him,  soon  after  his  conver 
sion,  whether,  as  he  had  been  healed  spiritually,  he 
ought  not  also  to  expect  and  receive  the  healing  of  his 
body  by  the  same  faith;  for  he  had  then  been  an  in 
valid  for  a  long  time,  with  only  a  slender  hope  of  re 
covery.  After  a  hard  struggle  of  mind,  he  was  able, 
dismissing  all  his  prescribed  remedies,  to  throw  him 
self  on  God,  and  was  immediately  and  permanently 
made  whole.  At  length,  one  of  his  children,  whom 
he  had  with  him  away  from  home,  was  taken  ill  with 
scarlet  fever,  and  i  now  the  question  was' —  I  give  his 
own  wordb — 'what  was  to  be  done?  The  Lord  had 
indeed  healed  my  own  sickness,  but  would  he  heal  my 


PRAYER   FOR    PHYSICAL   HEALING.  247 

son?     I  conferred  with  a  brother  in  the  Lord,  who, 
having  no  faith  in  Christ's  healing  power,  urged  me 
to  send  instantly  for  the  doctor,  and  dispatched  his 
groom  on  horseback  to  fetch  him.     Before  the  doctor 
arrived,  mj  mind  was  filled  with  revelation  on  the 
subject.     I  saw  that  I  had  fallen  into  a  snare,  by  turn 
ing  away  from  the  Lord's  healing  hand,  to  lean  on 
medical  skill.     I  felt  grievously  condemned  in  my  con 
science,     A  fear  also  fell  on  me,  that  if  I  persevered  in 
this  unbelieving  course,  my  son  would  die,  as  his  eldest 
brother  had.     The  symptoms  in  both  were  precisely 
similar.     The  doctor  arrived.     My  son,  he  said,  was 
suffering  from  a  scarlet  fever,  and  medicine  should  be 
sent  immediately.     While  he  stood  prescribing,  I  re 
solved   to   withdraw  the  child,  and  cast  him  on  the 
Lord.     And  when  he  was  gone,   I  called  the  nurse, 
and  told  her  to  take  the  child,  and  lay  him  on  the  bed. 
I  then  tell  on  my  knees,  confessing  the  sin  I  had  com 
mitted   against   the   Lord's   healing   power.      I  also 
prayed  most  fervently  that  it  would  please  my  Heav 
enly  Father  to  forgive  my  sin,  and  to  show  that  he 
forgave  it,  by  causing  the  fever  to  be  rebuked.     I  re 
ceived  a  mighty  conviction  that  my  prayer  was  heard, 
and  I  arose,  and  went  to  the  nursery,  at  the  end  of  a 
long  passage,  to  see  what  the  Lord  had  done;  and  on 
opening   the   door,  to  my  astonishment,  the  boy  was 
sitting  up  in  his  bed;  and  on  seeing  me,  cried  out,  *I 
am  quite  well,  and  want  to  have  my  dinner.'     In  an 
hour  he  was  dressed,  and  well,  and  eating  his  dinner, 
and  when  the  physic  arrived,  it  was  cast  out  of  the 


248     PRAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

window.  Next  morning,  the  doctor  returned;  and,  on 
meeting  me  at  the  garden  gate,  he  said, '  I  hope  jour 
son  is  no  worse.'  'He  is  very  well,  I  thank  you,'  said  I 
in  reply.  'What can  you  mean?'  rejoined  the  doctor. 
'I  will  tell  you;  come  in  and  sit  down.'  I  then  told 
him  all  that  had  .occurred,  at  which  he  fairly  gasped 
with  surprise.  '  May  I  see  your  son  ?  *  he  asked.  '  Cer 
tainly,  doctor,  but  I  see  that  you  do  not  believe.'  We 
proceeded  up  stairs,  and  my  son  was  playing  with  his 
brother  on  the  floor.  The  doctor  felt  his  pulse  and 
said,  'Yes,  the  fever  is  gone.'  Finding  also  a  fine 
healthy  surface  on  his  tongue,  he  added,  'Yes,  he  is 
quite  well;  I  suppose  it  was  the  crisis  of  his  disease.' " 
"Another  of  the  cases  which  he  reports  shows  more 
fully  the  working  of  his  own  mind,  on  the  instant  of 
healing.  It  was  the  case  of  a  poor  man's  child,  who 
had  heard  him  advocate  the  faith  of  healing,  and  now 
that  the  physician,  after  attending  him  for  many 
months  of  illness,  had  given  the  little  patient  up,  say 
ing  that  he  could  do  no  more,  the  parents  sent  for  him, 
in  their  extremity,  to  come  and  heal  their  son.  He 
replied  to  the  father:  '  My  dear  friend,  I  cannot  heal 
your  son;  I  can  do  nothing  to  help  him.  All  that  I 
can  do  is,  to  ask  you  to  kneel  down,  and  pray  with 
me  to  Christ,  that  we  may  know  what  is  his  will  in 
this  matter.'  'He  immediately  knelt  down  with  me,' 
the  written  account  continues,  '  and  my  prayer  was 
a  reminding  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  of  his  mercy  to 
the  sick,  when  he  was  on  the  earth,  and  that  he  never 
sent  any  sick  away  unhealed.  I  then  presented  the 


PRAYER   FOR   PHYSICAL   HEALING.  24:9 

petition  of  the  father  and  mother,  that  their  son  might 
be  healed,  and  besought  the  Lord  to  show  what  his 
will  was  in  the  case.  Whilst  I  was  making  the  sup 
plication,  it  was  revealed  to  me,  through  the  Holy 
Spirit,  that  I  was  to  lay  hands  on  the  boy;  and  receiv 
ing  at  the  time  great  faith  to  do  so,  I  arose,  and  not 
wishing  to  be  observed  by  the  father,  I  lard  my  hand 
on  the  boy's  head,  and  said  in  a  low  tone  of  voice  — 
'  I  lay  my  hand  on  thee  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.' 
In  an  instant,  I  saw  color  rush  into  his  pale  cheeks, 
and  it  seemed  as  if  a  glow  of  health  was  given,  inso 
much  that  I  said  involuntarily,  1 1  think  your  son 
will  recover.'  I  then  hastily  left  the  room.  In  less 
than  an  hour,  the  mother  came  to  my  house,  and  in 
sisted  on  seeing  me,  to  tell  me  the  wonderful  things 
that  had  happened  to  her  son.  The  result  was,  that 
the  boy  was  about,  the  next  day.'  " 

The  other  cases  narrated  by  him  are  scarcely  less  re 
markable.  At  the  same  time,  he  admits,  with  charac 
teristic  ingenuousness,  that  no  such  gift  has  been 
vouchsafed  him  now  for  a  number  of  years,  and  that 
most  of 'the  expectations  he  had,  in  connection  with 
the  apostolic  wonder  thus  restored,  have  been  disap 
pointed. 

INSANITY  CURED.  A  recent  event  has  kindly  been 
communicated  by  Bev.  S.  J.  Humphrey.  A  physician 
of  his  acquaintance,  of  devoted  piety  and  great  faith  in 
prayer,  needed  seven  thousand  dollars,  that  he  might 
add  a  new  building  to  his  medical  establishment. 
Just  then  a  banker  brought  his  insane  wife,  whose  case 


250  PKAYER   AND   ITS    REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

was  considered  incurable,  and  said  to  him,  "  Cure  her, 
and  I  will  loan  you  the  money!"  The  doctor  called 
in  as  witnesses  some  others  who  believed  with  him  in 
the  power  of  prayer,  and  had  the  proposition  repeated 
in  their  presence.  For  some  days  earnest  prayer  was 
offered  by  them  all,  while  the  doctor  used  such  reme 
dial  means  as  seemed  to  him  wise.  In  less  than  a 
week,  she  returned  to  her  husband  in  sound  mind,  and 
the  promise  was  redeemed. 

ANOTHER  INSTANCE.  President  Wm.  M.  Brooks  of 
Tabor  College,  Iowa,  communicates  an  instance  of  re 
covery  from  insanity,  in  answer  to  prayer,  which  is 
as  follows;  the  names  being  suppressed:  A  young 
lady  of  his  acquaintance,  of  a  finished  education,  lost 
her  reason  in  the  winter  of  1871—2,  and  in  August, 
1872,  was  placed  in  the  institution  for  the  insane,  at 
Mt.  Pleasant,  Iowa.  No  encouragement  was  given  of 
her  recovery,  and  a  year  later,  when  her  father  visited 
her,  in  June,  1873,  she  appeared  so  badly,  that  he  said 
it  would  be  a  relief  to  know  that  she  was  dead.  Soon 
after,  Mrs.  H.  the  wife  of  a  Baptist  minister,  who  had 
long  known  and  loved  her,  being  shut  up  for  days  in 
a  dark  room,  because  of  inflamed  eyes,  felt  drawn  out 
in  special  prayer  in  her  behalf,  and  finally  sent  for  the 
father  and  told  him  of  her  exercises  and  of  the  assur 
ance  gained  that  his  daughter  would  be  fully  restored. 
In  a  few  days,  came  news  of  a  sudden  change  for  the 
better,  and  in  a  little  over  two  months  she  returned 
home  well,  and  is  now  teaching,  with  all  her  powers 
in  full  vigor.  The  acting  Superintendent  of  the  Hos- 


PEAYEE  FOE  PHYSIC AL  HEALING.        251 

pital,  who  is  not  a  professed  Christian,  and  who  knew 
nothing  of  the  prayers  referred  to,  said  that  when  the 
change  occurred,  there  was  not  a  case  among  the  live 
hundred  inmates  of  which  he  had  less  hope,  and  that 
it  was  the  most  remarkable  case  of  recovery  which  he 
had  known  during  the  eight  years  of  his  connection 
with  the  Hospital. 

A  YOUNG  LADY  HEALED  IN  PENNSYLVANIA.  The 
author  has  received,  from  the  subject  of  the  healing 
described,  the  following  letter,  which  will  be  read  with 
great  interest  by  those  who  are  studying  the  phenomena 
of  prayer  in  its  relation  to  physical  cure.  Its  writer 
so  expresses  her  own  view  as  to  give  one  a  clear  con 
ception  of  the  psychological  conditions  of  her  recovery: 
HARRISBURG,  PA.,  Sept.  9,  1875. 

Rev.  Wm.  W.  Patton:  More  than  three  years  since, 
when  fourteen  years  old,  I  received  an  injury,  the 
result  of  which  was  miletus,  or  inflammation  of  the 
sheath  surrounding  the  spinal  cord  ;  the  suifering 
from  which  was  heightened  by  a  complication  of 
diseases  of  a  chronic  nature.  Although  never  well,  I 
had  repeated  attacks,  during  which  I  was  obliged  to 
lie  in  a  horizontal  position  for  many  months  at  a  time. 
I  had  two  very  kind  physicians;  but  the  aid  afforded 
me  was  only  temporary,  I  never  getting  free,  even  for 
the  shortest  space  of  time,  from  pain  in  the  region  of 
the  spine.  The  pain  was  severe;  yet  precious  was  my 
Savior's  promise:  "  My  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee." 

Although  having  the  witness  of  my  acceptance  with 
God,  in  the  light  of  justification,  I  found  there  were 


252  PRAYER    AND   ITS   REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

remains  of  the  carnal  mind  in  the  heart.  Knowing 
there  is  efficacy  in  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  cleanse 
from  every  stain,  and  thus  seeing  my  duty,  accordingly 
on  Dec.  15,  1873,  I  asked  the  Lord  for  a  pure  heart, 
and  was  led  to  see  the  necessity  of  -entire  consecration 
to  God.  I  found  my  consecration  to  God  incomplete, 
in  that  I  was  not  giving  the  body  so  as  he  would 
receive  it.  I  found  that  to  consecrate  the  body,  I 
must  give  it  to  be  healed  in  a  way  the  Lord  would 
reveal.  * 

After  considering  and  reconsidering  the  subject  for 
fully  thirteen  months,  knowing  that  God  declares, 
"With  Christ,  I  freely  give  you  all  things;"  "He 
beareth  our  sickness,  and  healeth  our  diseases;"  "The 
prayer  of  faith  shall  save  the  sick;  "  "  All  things  are 
possible  to  him  that  believeth,''  I  saw  it  would  honor 
God  more,  to  exercise  faith  and  live;  as  I  had  the 
assurance  of  an  instantaneous  healing,  as  I  believed. 
On  Tuesday,  January  26,  1875,  at  7-J-  P.  M.,  I  realized 
my  Savior's  words:  "Daughter,  thy  faith  hath  made 
thee  whole."  Taking  now  as  the  accepted  time,  I  said: 
"  Lord,  I  believe;  help  thou  my  unbelief;  "  the  utter 
ance  of  the  lips  corresponding  with  the  desire  of  the 
heart.  "  Ask  what  ye  will  in  my  name,  and  I  will  do 
it,"  was  suggested.  My  reply  was:  "To  be  wholly 
the  Lord's — in  a  word,  to  enjoy  a  pure  heart,  and  to 
be  well  physically."  I  was  enabled  to  rise,  walk,  and 
show  the  truly  great  thing,  the  Lord  had  done  for  me. 
I  have  not  taken  medicine  since  the  day  previous,  or 
been  abed  [confined  to  the  bed]  since  the  moment  of 


PLAYER   FOR   PHYSICAL  HEALING.  253 

healing.  *  *  *  Wonderful  art  Thou,  in  all  thy 
works,  and  that  my  soul  knoweth  right  well!  Unto 
him  be  glory  and  praise  evermore. 

Yours,  with  respect,         MINNIE  H.  WALTERS. 

BISHOP  SIMPSON'S  LIFE  SAVED.  Bishop  Bowman,  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  gives  this  account 
(which  has  been  published  in  the  papers)  of  the  unex 
pected  recovery  of  Bishop  Simpson  at  a  time  when  he 
was  supposed  to  be  dying: 

"  I  remember  once,  when  there  was  a  Conference  at 
Mt.  Yernon,  in  this  State  (Ohio),  at  which  I  was 
present.  Bishop  Jones  was  presiding,  one  afternoon, 
and,  after  reading  a  dispatch  stating  that  Bishop 
Simpson  was  dying  in  Pittsburg,  asked  that  the  Con 
ference  unite  in  prayer,  that  his  life  might  be  saved. 
We  knelt  down,  and  Mr.  Taylor,  the  great  street- 
preacher  of  California,  led  in  one  of  his  beautiful 
prayers.  After  the  first  few  sentences,  in  which  I 
joined  with  my  whole  heart,  my  mind  seemed  to  be  at 
ease,  and  I  did  not  pay  much  attention  to  the  rest  of 
the  prayer,  only  to  notice  its  beauty.  When  we  arose 
from  our  knees,  I  turned  to  a  brother  and  said  : 
4  Bishop  Simpson  will  not  die;  I  feel  it.'  I  then  told 
him  how  the  feeling  had  come  over  me,  and  he  assured 
me  that  he  had  experienced  the  same  impressions. 
The  word  was  passed  around,  and  over  thirty  ministers, 
who  were  present,  said  they  had  the  same  feeling.  I 
took  my  book,  and  made  a  note  of  the  hour  and  cir 
cumstance.  Several  months  afterwards,  I  met  Bishop 
Simpson,  and  asked  him  what  he  did,  to  recover  his 


254:         PRAYER    AND    ITS    REMARK  ABLE    ANSWERS. 

health.  He  did  not  know;  but  the  physician  had  said, 
it  was  a  miracle.  He  said  that,  one  afternoon,  when  at 
the  point  of  death,  the  doctor  left  him,  saying  he 
should  be  left  alone  [by  the  doctor]  for  a  half  hour. 
At  the  end  of  that  time,  the  doctor  returned,  and  im 
mediately  noticed  a  great  change  in  the  patient.  He 
was  startled,  and  asked  the  family  what  they  had  done 
for  the  Bishop;  and  they  replied:  Nothing  at  all. 
That  half  hour,  I  found,  by  making  allowance  for 
difference  of  localities,  was  just  the  time  when  we 
were  praying  for  him  at  Mt.  Vernon.  From  that 
time  on,  he  steadily  improved,  and  has  lived  to  bless 
the  church  and  humanity.  If  the  Lord  could  touch 
vitality  in  one  direction,  he  could  in  another.  Bishop 
Simpson's  case,  and  ten  thousand  others  are  living 
examples  of  that  to-day.  God  does  answer  prayer  for 
physical  good,  I  know  he  does.  On  the  God,  who  has 
so  often  answered  my  prayers,  I  will  still  rely,  scientific 
men  and  philosophers  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding.'' 

A  DEAFNESS  OF  TWENTY  YEARS  CURED.  Rev.  Frank 
lin  Fisk,  who  has  been  forty  years  in  the  Methodist 
ministry,  and  now  resides  in  Wilbraham,  Mass.,  says, 
in  a  letter  to  his  friend,  Mrs.  (Rev.)  David  Sherman, 
D.  D.,  of  Maiden,  Mass.,  the  original  of  which  lies 
before  the  author,  bearing  date  August  30,  1875 : 

"  I  find  in  my  diary,  under  date  of  April  17,  1837, 
that  I  called  on  '  Father  Harding,'  in  the  town  of 
"Wellfleet,  Mass.  He  was  a  venerable  octogenarian, 
had  long  been  a  member  of  the  Methodist  church, 
and  was  highly  esteemed  by  all  who  knew  him,  as  a 


PRAYER   FOR   PHYSICAL   HEALING.  255 

man  of  great  purity  of  character.  He  told  me,  that 
when  past  forty  years  of  age,  he  was  deaf;  so  that  he 
could  hear  no  human  voice.  He  had  been  in  this 
condition  twenty  years.  One  morning,  while  contem 
plating  the  miracles  of  Christ — his  restoring  sight  to 
the  blind,  hearing  to  the  deaf,  etc. — that  he  is  'the 
same  yesterday,  to-day  and  forever,'  and  the  promise 
that  he  will  i  withhold  no  good  thing  from  them  that 
walk  uprightly,'  he  was  impressed  with  a  strong  con 
viction  that,  if  he  should  ask  for  it,  his  hearing  would 
be  restored.  He  said  he  immediately  began  to  pray, 
and  continued  with  increasing  earnestness  and  faith 
all  the  forenoon.  Soon  after  noon,  he  began  to  realize 
a  strange  rumbling  in  his  ears,  which  continued  until 
evening;  which  so  wearied  and  worried  him,  that  he 
retired  earlier  than  usual,  and  immediately  went  to 
sleep.  In  the  night  time  he  awoke,  hearing  the  wind 
blow  violently,  as  he  thought.  He  awoke  his  wife, 
and  asked  her  if  she  ever  knew  the  wind  to  blow  so 
hard  before.  She  was  surprised  at  his  idea,  and 
assured  him  there  was  no  unusual  gale.  He  again 
went  to  sleep,  and  did  not  awake  till  the  sun  had 
arisen,  and  was  shining  into  his  room.  He  said  it 
seemed  to  have  a  charm  and  a  glory  in  it,  as  did  all 
other  objects,  such  as  he  had  never  known  before.  He 
arose  and  dressed  himself,  and,  going  out  at  his  front 
door,  ascended  a  wooded  hill  directly  opposite  his 
house.  He  heard  the  birds  sing,  and  leaves  rustle  as 
they  were  moved  by  the  gentle  breeze.  He  said  he 
came  down,  and,  entering  the  house,  told  his  folks  he 


256  PRAYER    AND    ITS    REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

could  hear  now  as  well  as  any  of  them.  And  he 
added :  '  I  have  continued  to  hear  to  the  present  time, 
a  period  of  more  than  forty  years.' ' 

Miss  LUCY  K.  DRAKE'S  ACCOUNT.  The  reader  has 
already  learned  of  Miss  Drake's  faith  and  its  reward, 
in  reference  to  the  supply  of  ordinary  wants.  In  the 
narrative  of  Dr.  Cullis,  reference  was  made  to  a  Miss 
D.,  who  was  healed  of  a  tumor,  in  answer  to  prayer. 
This  was  Miss  Drake,  and  she  lias  now  written  out  for 
this  volume  her  experience  of  cure  from  consumption, 
in'  like  manner,  as  follows: 

"  In  1866, 1  was  in  consumption,  and  the  disease  had 
made  such  progress,  during  the  years  I  had  been 
afflicted  with  it,  that  in  the  judgment  of  a  skillful 
physician,  I  was  not  expected  to  live  through  the 
summer.  Of  a  decidedly  consumptive  family,  and 
having  all  the  symptoms  of  the  disease  in  an  advanced 
stage,  humanly  speaking,  I  could  not  have  a  ray  of 
hope.  But  for  several  years  I  had  left  my  body  with 
its  disease  in  the  hand  of  the  Lord,  and  consequently 
was  without  any  anxiety  about  it;  having  asked  that, 
if  he  saw  it  would  be  for  his  glory  to  spare  me,  he 
would  raise  me  to  health;  and  if  not,  he  would  take 
me  to  '  behold  his  glory.'  One  evening  in  July,  (the 
5th,)  while  reading  one  of  the  promises  given  to  an 
ancient  patriarch,  my  soul  was  exceedingly  stirred 
with  its  richness,  and,  as  it  met  the  longing  desire  of 
my  heart — to  win  souls  to  Christ — I  inquired  of  the 
Lord,  and  studied  his  revealed  will,  to  know  if  it  was 
his  pleasure  to  give  that  promise  to  me.  By  faith  in 


PKAYER   FOB   PHYSICAL   HEALING.  257 

the  promise  to  give  wisdom  (James  i:5,)  having 
asked,  I  was  thoroughly  persuaded  that  it  was  mine. 
It  related  to  future  usefulness,  and  in  a  few  minutes 
it  occurred  to  me  that  if  it  was  fulfilled,  I  must  be 
cured  of  my  disease.  I  had  been,  and  was  then  so 
weak,  I  could  not  sit  up  fifteen  minutes  at  a  time, 
without  keen  suffering.  I  said  at  once,  i  Of  course  I 
must;  but  the  Lord  knew  that  when  he  gave  me  that 
promise;  and  consumption  is  as  easy  for  him  to  cure, 
as  to  sway  yonder  branches  with  his  winds.' 

"  From  that  moment  not  a  doubt  entered  my  mind 
about  my  recovery;  for  God  had  promised  it,  included 
in  that  spiritual  promise.  I  do  not  remember  about 
that  evening;  for  it  was  quite  late,  but  the  next  day 
great  strength  was  given  me,  and  I  did  work  that 
would  have  affected  me  seriously,  for  months  follow 
ing,  if  I  had  performed  it  at  any  time  w,ithin  months 
previous.  I  gained  constantly.  My  physicians  and 
friends  were  astonished,  and  only  found  refuge  in  say 
ing,  £  She  will  be  sick  again  soon.'  But  sickness  did 
not  return,  and  my  lungs  gradually  healed,  and,  in  a 
short  time,  I  became  engaged  in  preaching  to  the  mul 
titude  the  glad  tidings  of  the  gospel;  and  I  have  con 
tinued  this  work  since  that  time.  I  mention  this  to 
show,  that  the  voice  required  in  this  public  work,  could 
only  be  forthcoming  when  the  lungs  were  in  a  normal 
condition. 

"  There  have  been  several  other  times,  when,  having 
other  diseases,  recovery  was  considered  doubtful,  that 
after  exercising  faith  in  Christ  for  healing,  I  have 
11* 


258  PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

been  cured;  several  times  immediately •,  and  at  others 
gradually.  I  mention  this  to  show  that  it  is  our  priv 
ilege  not  only  to  take  Christ  as  onr  physician,  once  in 
a  lifetime,  but  whenever  we  need  him ;  as  we  may  con 
tinually  live  by  faith  in  him,  to  be  kept  from  the 
power  of  sin." 

The  last  paragraph  surely  cannot  mean  that  no 
Christian  need  die,  but  may  always  be  healed  of  every 
sickness;  but  only  that  oftentimes  God  is  pleased  to 
cure  more  than  once. 

TESTIMONY  OF  MRS.  C.  S.  WHITNEY.  This  lady,  who 
resides  in  Hartford,  Ct,  where  she  is  extensively 
known  by  her  Christian  labors  among  the  poor,  kindly 
furnishes  the  author  the  following  statement  of  her 
personal  experience: 

"Three  years  ago,  I  was  healed  of  a  bodily  disease. 
I  had  been  troubled  from  my  birth  with  canker,  and 
at  times  suffered  greatly.  I  had  consulted  some  of 
the  best  physicians  in  the  land,  and  had  been  treated 
by  the  most  skillful.  My  case  was  said  to  be  incura 
ble.  When  I  learned  to  trust  Christ  for  everything, 
I  applied  to  him  for  healing.  My  husband  joined 
with  me,  in  this  prayer,  for  three  weeks;  but  all  the 
time  I  was  growing  worse.  I  then  prayed  for  entire 
submission.  About  the  first  of  October,  1872,  my 
stomach,  throat  and  mouth  were  so  cankered,  I  could 
scarcely  eat  anything.  One  day,  I  took  up  the  little 
book,  entitled  'Dorothea  TrudelP;  and  while  reading, 
I  seemed  to  hear  a  voice  saying  unto  me,  'All  things 
are  possible  unto  him  that  believeth.'  '  According  to 


PRAYER   FOR    PHYSICAL    HEALING.  259 

thy  faith  be  it  unto  thee.'  I  claimed  the  faith, 
and  immediately  asked  God  to  heal  me,  and  in  his  own 
way.  While  yet  on  my  knees,  it  seemed  very  clear  to 
me,  that  I  should  go  to  Boston,  and  ask  Dr.  Cullis  to 
pray  with  me.  I  obeyed  that  leading,  and  made  prepa 
ration  to  go,  the  day  following.  Just  as  I  was  ready 
to  start  for  the  depot,  I  realized  that  I  was  cured.  An 
entire  change  was  wrought  in  my  system,  and  my  soul 
was  filled  with  joy  and  gratitude.  Soon  I  began  to 
wonder  why  I  had  been  thus  strangely  led,  and  the 
dear  Lord  made  it  all  plain  by  directing  my  attention 
to  the  story  of  Abraham,  teaching  me  the  beautiful 
lesson  of  obedience,  and  again  assured  me  by  the  voice 
of  his  Spirit,  saying,  '  Thy  faith  hath  saved  thee.3  " 

Two  CASES  OF  CHILDREN.  It  may  be  well  to  cite 
two  cases  in  which  the  patients  were,  by  age  and  phy 
sical  condition,  unable  to  take  any  part  in  the  process 
of  recovery,  in  the  way  of  an  exercise  of  imagination 
or  faith,  which  often  has  great  nervous  influence. 
Rev.  T.  W.  Greene,  a  Baptist  minister  at  Denver,  Col., 
furnishes  the  following  from  his  own  experience : 

"  While  I  was  pastor  of  the  Baptist  church  at  L , 

in  Central  Illinois,  in  the  year  1868,  I  learned,  one 
day,  that  a  family  belonging  to  my  congregation,  and 
living  some  two  miles  in  the  country,  was  in  deep  dis 
tress,  because  of  the  momentarily  expected  death  of 
their  little  child.  Making  no  delay,  I  hastened  to  the 
house.  It  was  very  hot  weather,  and  the  child  was 
suffering  from  a  low  fever.  The  opposite  doors  of  the 
room  were  standing  open,  to  furnish  a  current  of  air; 


260          PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

but  the  little  patient  had  sunk  to  a  condition  in  which 
he  did  not  seem  to  breathe  at  all.  The  doctor  had 
given  the  child  up  to  die,  and  gone  away.  The  father 
had  left  the  room,  being  unwilling  to  witness  the 
death.  The  mother  and  nurse  were  the  only  attend 
ants  at  the  bedside;  though  I  believe  a  neighbor  was 
sitting  in  the  opposite  corner  of  the  room.  The  child 
showed  no  signs  of  life,  that  an  ordinary  observer  could 
detect.  It  had  no  perceptible  pulse,  and  made  no  cry 
or  movement  of  any  kind.  Its  eyes  were  fixed.  But 
I  at  once  felt,  that  I  could  pray  in  faith  for  its  recov 
ery.  I  knelt  down  by  the  bedside,  prayed  with  much 
composure,  and  went  back,  feeling  that  my  prayer 
would  be  answered.  I  was  not  surprised  to  hear,  in  a 
day  or  two,  that  the  child  was  rapidly  recovering;  and 
soon  after  that  it  was  running  about  the  house. 

"  In  the  same  place  and  year,  I  visited  another  fam 
ily,  under  very  similar  circumstances.  The  child,  iu 
this  instance,  had  been  sick  for  some  time  with  a  vio 
lent  form  of  dysentery,  if  I  remember  correctly.  The 
doctor  in  attendance  was  an  avowed  infidel  —  a  disbe 
liever  in  the  inspiration  of  the  Scriptures,  in  the  sin- 
lessness  of  Christ,  in  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
on  the  heart,  and,  indeed,  in  his  existence  altogether. 
All  the  while  I  was  in  the  room,  he  sat  on  the  side  of 
the  bed,  holding  the  child's  wrist.  In  reply  to  my 
inquiry,  How  is  the  child?  he  gave  me  to  understand 
that  he  had  no  hope  of  its  recovery.  The  parents  and 
friends  had  also  evidently  given  up  hope.  They  were 
waiting,  in  tears  and  silence,  to  see  it  die.  I  asked  the 


FBAYEE  FOE  PHYSICAL  HEALING.        261 

Lord,  in  my  prayer,  to  spare  the  child,  not  forgetting 
to  mention  the  condition  —  always  to  be  remembered, 
in  praying  for  temporal  blessings  —  if  it  was  in  accord 
ance  with  his  will.  The  Holy  Spirit,  we  know,  he 
is  always  ready  to  bestow  on  those  that  ask  him  — 
more  willing  than  earthly  parents  are  to  give  good 
gifts  unto  their  children.  The  prayer  was  answered 
by  the  speedy  restoration  of  the  child  to  comparative 
health :  though  it  took  a  relapse  after  a  month  or  so, 
and  died.  The  doctor  said  to  a  number,  though  not 
to  me,  that  he  could  never  again  deny  the  reality  of 
prayer,  for  that,  during  my  prayer,  he  felt  the  pulse 
quicken  and  grow  stronger,  all  the  time.  He  men 
tioned  it  himself,  as  a  case  altogether  remarkable  in 
his  estimation.  A  third  case,  so  similar  that  it  would 
hold  no  interest,  occurred  while  I  was  pastor,  some 
time  before,  at  "W— — ,  in  Illinois." 

A  FKEEDMAN  CUBED  OF  CONSUMPTION.  Miss  Rachel 
C.  Mather,  who  has  charge  of  a  Colored  Orphan 
Asylum,  at  Beaufort,  S.  C.,  sends  to  the  author,  under 
date  of  Oct.  20,  1875,  an  account  which,  somewhat 
condensed,  is  as  follows  :  "  I's  come,  missus,  to  say 
good  bye,  afore  you  go  Norf ;  '  spec  I'll  neber  see  you 
agin,  in  dis  yere  world;  de  doctor's  given  me  up;  he 
can  do  no  more,"  said  Noble  Mitchell,  a  freed  man,  to 
me,  on  my  piazza,  one  June  morning,  panting  for 
breath  and  having  every  appearance  of  a  man  in  the 
last  stages  of  consumption.  "  I's  jes'  waiting  for  de 
Lord  to  call  me  home;  I's  ready  to  go;  I  wants  de 
Lord's  will  to  be  done."  "  So  do  I,"  I  replied ;  «  but  I 


PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

believe  it  is  his  will  that  you  should  live  and  labor. 
Your  wife  and  six  little  children  need  you;  all  your 
neighbors  need  you,  to  repair  their  rickety  cabins,  in 
cold  weather;  I  need  you  to  build  another  school  house." 
"  It  will  be  a  miracle,  missus;  my  cough  tears  me,  day 
and  night;  my  appetite  has  lef  me;  de  night-sweats 
worry  me  a  heap;  when  I  tries  to  walk,  I  staggers." 
"  Faith  is  a  miracle-worker.  Did  not  Jesus  say,  '  Thy 
faith  hath  saved  thee'?  'All  things  are  possible  to 
him  that  believeth.'  I  then  read  him  the  account  of 
Hezekiah's  recovery,  how  Jesus  healed  the  sick,  and  a 
few  pages  from  Dorothea  Trudell,  to  which  he  eagerly 
listened.  After  prayer,  he  left,  saying:  "  I's  got  new 
light.  I's  got  new  joy  in  my  heart.  I's  better  already. 
I'll  pray  de  Lord  to  cure  me,  an'  I  hopes  he  will.' ': 

One  month  later,  while  in  Boston,  Miss  Hildare, 
who  took  charge  in  my  absence,  wrote:  "Noble 
Mitchell  is  well,  and  passes  by  here  every  day,  to  work 
in  Beaufort — it  is  wonderful."  And  so  it  was;  for  he 
had  not  worked  at  his  trade  for  five  months,  and  his 
friends  had  for  sometime  looked  to  see  him  sink  into 
his  grave.  He  has  been  at  work  ever  since,  and  the 
last  six  months  for  me,  putting  up  a  new  school  house. 
He  is  a  faithful  man,  a  useful  neighbor,  and  an  exem 
plary  Christian. 

A  GIRL  CCTRED.  Miss  Mather  sends  an  account  of 
a  girl,  Laura,  thirteen  years  old,  who  came  to  her  with 
a  hard  cough  and  a  pain  in  her  side  and  steadily  grew 
worse.  Her  appetite  failed,  night-sweats  came  on,  and 
she  was  confined  to  the  bed  most  of  the  day.  At  last 


PRAYER   FOR   PHYSICAL    HEALING.  263 

the  end  seemed  near,  and  Miss  M.  says:  "  I  lingered 
by  her  bed  till  near  midnight,  in  prayer  for  her 
recovery.  I  could  not  give  her  up.  Again,  in  my 
own  room,  I  poured  out  my  soul  in  prayer  for  the 
child,  and  then  slept.  About  two  o'clock  I  suddenly 
awoke,  and  seemed  to  hear  a  voice  saying:  '  Go  to 
Laura;  I  can  heal  her  now;  the  conditions  are  right; 
you  are  both  calm  and  truthful.'  'Well,  Laura,'  I 
went  and  said,  '  Jesus  has  told  me  to  tell  you  that  he 
will  cure  you  now.  Do  you  believe  he  will  ? '  '  Yes, 
missus,  me  do  believe.  O,  Jesus,  do,  please  make  me 
well;  let  me  live  a  long  time  and  be  a  good  and  useful 
woman.'  The  burden  rolled  off  my  heart.  From 
that  night,  Laura  rapidly  recovered;  in  less  than  a 
month  she  was  strong  and  well.  During  four  years 
since,  she  has  been  a  good,  useful  gifl." 

A  CASE  IN  NEW  YORK  CITY.  Eev.  Edwin  F.  Hat- 
field,  D.  D.,  who  is  widely  known  throughout  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  has  kindly  obtained  and  for 
warded,  at  the  request  of  the  author,  the  following 
letter  from  Mrs.  3L,  the  mother  of  the  young  girl  re 
ferred  to  below,  who  resides  in  Brooklyn,  N".  Y.: 

"Dear  Sir:  I  have  a  daughter  who  was  for  fourteen 
months,  afflicted  with  hip  disease.  It  was  brought  on 
by  a  fall  and  a  consequent  dislocation,  when  she  was 
eight  years  of  age.  Her  right  side  was  paralyzed,  and 
she  had  an  abscess.  I  placed  her  in  a  hospital,  under 
the  care  of  good  nurses  and  the  very  best  medical 
advice.  Everything  possible  was  done  for  her,  but  all 
to  no  avail;  she  grew  worse  instead  of  better,  and  the 


PRAYER   AND    ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

doctors  directed  me,  as  there  was  no  hope  for  her,  to 
take  her  home  to  die. 

"  But  I  did  not  cease  to  hope.  I  did  as  the  doctors 
directed,  but  continued  to  pray  the  prayer  of  faith 
for  her  recovery,  for  two  weeks.  One  morning,  at  the 
end  of  this  period,  we  were  conversing  together  about 
the  wonderful  cures  wrought  by  the  Savior,  when  on 
earth,  and  particularly  that  of  the  man  at  the  pool  of 
Bethesda.  In  the  midst  of  our  conversation,  my 
daughter  rose  to  obtain  a  drink  of  water,  when  she 
exclaimed,  '  Mother,  I  can  walk  ! '  c  Thanks  be  to 
God!'  said  I;  'come,  and  let  me  see  you.'  Her 
crutches,  the  only  means  by  which  she  could  move 
about,  before,  were  now  useless.  Upon  examination, 
I  found  that  the  abscess  had  entirely  disappeared,*and 
that  the  paralyzed  limb  was  restored  whole,  like  the 
other.  She  was  again  dangerously  ill,  five  months 
afterwards.  I  prayed  for  her  recovery,  one  night, 
before  retiring,  and  the  next  morning  she  arose,  per 
fectly  cured.  She  is  now  twenty-one  years  of  age,  and 
during  all  this  intervening  time,  has  been  free  from 
any  trouble  of  this  kind.  To-day  she  is  as  well  as  any 
one,  walking  and  running  about  without  the  slightest 
trouble." 

CURE  OF  B  RIGHT'S  DISEASE  AND  PARALYSIS.  The 
author  has  received  a  letter  from  Mr.  James  H.  Black- 
man,  of  Sharon,  Mass.,  (P.  O.  address  at  Canton,  Mass.,) 
which  is  of  extraordinary  interest.  Some  of  the  facts 
have  been  given  before,  but  never  so  fully  as  now. 


PRAYER   FOR   PHYSICAL   HEALING.  265 

Slightly  abridged,  it  is  as  follows;  under  date  of  Oct. 
23,  1875: 

"  In  the  spring  of  1870,  my  wife  was  taken  sick 
with  the  kidney  complaint.     She  continued  to  grow 
worse  during  the  summer.     I  took  a  bottle  of  urine 
to  Dr.  Erasmus  D.  Miller,  a  celebrated  physician  of 
Boston,  to  be  tested,  'He  sent  me  a  note  saying:  'Her 
disease  is  Bright's  disease  of  the  kidneys,  in  a  far 
advanced  stage,  and  incurable.'     The  water  was  after 
wards   tested  by  several   physicians,   who   coincided 
with  Dr,  Miller.     An  increase  of  albumen  was  appa 
rent  at  every  test,  and  the  last,  (a  2-oz.  bottle,)  tested 
by  Dr,  A.  A.  Holmes,  of  Canton,  contained  nothing 
but    albumen.      The   water    gradually  decreased    in 
quantity,  and  finally  stopped  altogether,  and  for  two 
years  nothing  passed.     It  is  well  known  that  physi 
cians  do  not  profess  to  cure  this  disease.     During  my 
wife's  illness,  her  left  limb  became  completely  paral 
yzed,  and  withered  away  to  the  size  of  a  man's  wrist, 
in  the  largest  place,  and  without  any  feeling,  even  to 
pins  and  boiling  water.     She  tipped  a  milk  pan  of 
boiling  water  upon  her  feet,  but  did  not  know  that 
this  limb  was  scalded,  till  she  began  to  dress  the  well 
foot.     For  three  years  and  two  months  she  did  not 
walk;  for  two  years  she  crept  upon  her  knees,  drawing 
the  lame  leg  after  her;  and  for  the  last  year  she  moved 
herself  around  in  a  wheeled  invalid  chair.     During 
these  three  years,  she  was  taken  out  of  her  bed  in  the 
morning,  and  put  into  it  again  at  night.     For  the  two 
years  and  four  months,  no  physician  had  been  in  the 
12 


266          PKAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

house,  and  she  had  taken  no  medicine,  and  resorted  to 
no  bathing  or  rubbing.  She  ate  but  once  a  day  and 
immediately  vomited. 

"  During  her  sickness  God  gave  me  a  new  heart, 
and  I  prayed  for  her  conversion,  which  occurred  in 
January,  1874,  and  then  for  that  of  our  daughter, 
which  took  place  in  February.  Previously  I  was  a 
Unitarian,  unacquainted  with  evangelical  doctrines. 
]^ot  knowing  that  the  Christian  world  had  decided 
that  the  day  of  miracles  was  past,  in  my  ignorance 
and  simplicity  I  went  to  praying,  with  faith  in  Christ's 
promise,  that  my  wife  might  be  healed-  my  wife  and 
daughter  joining,  after  their  conversion.  God  gave 
me  the  assurance  that  our  prayers  were  accepted,  and 
I  became  bold  to  say  to  others  that  she  would  soon 
walk.  I  made  this  declaration  to  Rev.  James  Jenni- 
son,  Congregational  minister  at  Canton,  and  he  re 
plied,  '  Why,  you  can't  expect  God  to  do  a  miracle  ! ' 
My  assurance  grew  stronger  and  stronger,  and  filled 
me  with  joy  and  gratitude.  Just  then,  the  water 
came  back  in  large  quantity,  and,  on  being  tested  by 
Dr.  Holmes,  proved  free  from  albumen.  On  the  morn 
ing  of  February  25th,  1874,  I  prayed  earnestly  in 
secret,  and  then  placed  my  wife  on  her  knees,  at  the 
family  altar,  and  again  prayed  earnestly  that  she  might 
walk.  At  the  close  of  the  prayer,  she  was  unconscious 
and  apparently  dead.  She  remained  thus  about  three 
minutes,  when  she  raised  her  head  and  exclaimed:  '  I 
can  walk  !  I  know  I  can  walk  !  Praise  God,  I  can 
walk  ! '  She  got  up  oif  her  knees,  and  walked  twice 


FBAYER  FOB   PHYSICAL  HEALING.  267 

around  the  room,  exclaiming,  c  Praise  God,  I  can 
walk!  Why  don't  you  praise  God  that  I  can  walk?' 
We  then  commenced  shouting,  Glory  to  God!  Oh 
the  rapture  of  that  moment!  We  bowed  before  God 
and  thanked  him  for  the  great  miracle  he  had  per 
formed. 

"  I  opened  the  door,  and  she  walked  out  upon  the 
piazza,  and  about  an  hour  afterwards  she  walked  out 
and  shook  hands  with  a  neighbor,  who  was  so  sur 
prised,  that  he  lost  all  power  of  speech.  The  para 
lyzed  limb  became  immediately  enlarged,  and  in  a 
few  days  was  plump  and  round,  and  stronger  than  the 
other.  The  appetite  came  back,  the  vomiting  ceased, 
and  Bright's  disease,  with  all  its  attendant  pains, 
passed  away.  She  is  in  better  health  than  ever  before, 
and  like  the  impotent  man  at  the  Beautiful  Gate,  goes 
about  leaping  and  praising  God,  often  walking  eight 
and  ten  miles  in  a  day,  without  limping  or  fatigue. 
*  *  *  We  got  our  faith  by  prayer  and  reading 
the  promises.  How  could  we,  after  having  been  born 
again,  refuse  to  accept  those  promises  as  true?  Our 
hearts  had  been  given  to  him,  and  we  prayed  for  her 
recovery,  that  each  might  be  enabled  to  go  out  into 
the  world,  and  make  known  the  wonderful  things  God 
had  done  for  us  in  giving  us  clean  hearts;  and  by  the 
grace  of  God,  so  will  we  ever  do." 

REMARKS  UPON  THE  YARIOUS  CASES  CITED.  The 
instances  which  have  filled  these  two  chapters  will  not 
make  the  same  impression  upon  every  mind;  nor  are 
they  all  of  the  same  convincing  power.  It  may  be 


268          PRAYER    AND    ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

well  to  notice  several  of  tlie  characteristics,  and  to  con 
sider  their  bearing. 

1.  A  large  proportion  of  the  cures  are  gradual.     In 
this  they  differ  from  the  miraculous  healings  by  the 
Savior  and  the  apostles;  which  were  instantaneous  and 
complete,  and  needed  to  be  such,  to  make  the  desired 
impression,  and  to  serve  their  peculiar  purpose  at  the 
introduction  of  the  gospel,  as  indubitable   signs  of 
divine  power.     But  it  is  not  at  all  necessary  to  con 
sider  answer  to  prayer  as  miraculous;  and  the  moral 
end  sought  in  the  discipline  of  prayer  is  sufficiently 
gained,  if  the  petition,  or  its  equivalent,  is   finally 
granted  in  any  of  the  various  methods;  God  using  nat 
ural  laws,  and  therefore  working  out  the  results,  often 
times  gradually. 

2.  In  some  cases  medicines  were  employed,  and  in 
others  they  were  not.     "Why  should  their  use  be  con 
sidered  as  indicating  any  lack  of  faith?     Why  should 
God  be  expected  to  exempt  those  who  pray,  from  the 
necessity  of  using  means,  in  this  relation  more  than 
others?     We  must  labor  as  well  as  pray,  in  order  to 
succeed  in  business,  or  to  be  useful  spiritually.     Why 
not  apply  the  same  rule  in  reference  to  the  removal 
of  disease?     Hezekiah  prayed  for  recovery,  and  it  was 
granted ;'  but  the  prophet  put  a  poultice  of  figs  on  the 
boil  or  carbuncle.     It  was  just  as  well  for  God  to  bless 
that  as  a  means,  as  to  answer  the  prayer  in  any  other 
way.     Timothy  was  troubled  with  dyspepsia,  and  Paul 
directed  him  to  confine  himself  no  longer  to  water,  but 
to  "  use  a  little  wine  for  his  stomach's  sake  and  his 


PRAYER  FOE   PHYSICAL   HEALINQ.  269 

often  infirmities."  Why  did  not  Paul  direct  him, 
instead,  simply  to  pray  in  faith?  Because  he  might 
as  well,  in  this  as  in  other  things,  use  wise  means  and 
then  pray  with  faith  for  a  blessing.  It  is  not  even 
certain,  but  that  James  ordered  the  anointing  with 
oil,  for  medicinal  as  well  as  for  symbolical  purposes; 
for  olive  oil  was  extensively  used  at  that  day  in  the 
healing  art,  both  internally  and  externally.  At  all 
events,  it  is  not  easy  to  see  on  what  authority  the  use 
of  medicine  or  of  other  helpful  appliances  is  to  be 
ruled  out  as  inconsistent  with  faith.  It  will  hardly 
be  doubted,  that  Mr.  Miiller,  of  the  Bristol  orphan 
houses,  is  a  man  of  faith,  and  is  ready  to  carry  out  his 
faith  to  the  farthest  Scriptural  warrant,  fearless  of  the 
ridicule  or  contempt  of  the  unbelieving.  Yet, 
recently,  his  institution  was  visited  with  typhoid  fever, 
and  five  hundred  cases  occurred.  He  prayed  earnestly, 
but  he  also  used  all  known  appropriate  means.  He 
had  every  appliance  for  ventilation  and  disinfection 
recommended  by  the  medical  authorities;  he  isolated 
the  sick;  and  he  had  the  physician  visit  them  twice 
every  day.  And  by  God's  blessing  only  five  or  six 
deaths  occurred.  There  was  no  weakness  of  faith  in 
this,  but  only  a  fulfilling  of  the  words  of  James: 
"  Seest  thou  how  faith  wrought  with  his  works,  and 
by  works  was  faith  made  perfect?  *  *  *  For  as 
the  body  without  the  spirit  is  dead,  so  faith  without 
works  is  dead  also." 

3.     Many  of  the  sudden  or  instantaneous  cures  are 
to  a  certain  extent  naturally  explicable.     They  are  dis- 


270  PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

orders  of  the  nerves,  cases  of  rheumatism,  paralysis, 
weakness,  etc.  It  often  happens,  in  such  disorders, 
that  persons  fancy  their  inability  to  be  greater  than  it 
is;  that  they  firmly  believe  in  the  impossibility  of 
their  doing  certain  things,  when  the  impotence  is 
largely  in  their  wills.  Furthermore,  whether  the 
impotence  be  imaginary  or  real,  it  is  often  true,  that 
anything  which  sufficiently  excites  the  mind,  to  induce 
determined  action,  restores  nervous  energy;  some 
times  temporarily,  sometimes  permanently.  Thus  the 
Independent  mentions  a  girl,  who  supposed  herself 
to  be  helpless,  but  was  told  by  a  physician,  that  he 
would  horsewhip  her,  unless  she  rose  from  her  bed; 
which  she  immediately  did !  It  is  said  that,  at  the 
time  of  the  great  Chicago  fire,  a  lady  who  had  been 
bed-ridden  for  years,  escaped  for  her  life,  and  was  per 
manently  cured.  A  friend  tells  the  author,  of  a  lady 
thus  bed-ridden,  whose  friends  conspired  with  a  noted 
tramp,  to  startle  her  into  action.  The  tramp  came  into 
her  room,  and  took  off  his  coat,  announcing  his  inten 
tion  of  undressing  and  getting  into  the  bed.  In  her 
terror,  she  arose  and  rushed  out,  and  was  permanently 
cured!  Now  it  may  be  argued,  that  such  is  the  tonic 
influence,  on  the  nervous  system,  of  any  excitement—- 
whether  it  be  that  of  fear,  joy,  surprise,  expectation  or 
imagination  of  supernatural  power — that  nervous 
maladies  may  be  suddenly  relieved,  or  even  entirely 
removed;  and  that  this  is  the  explanation  of  the 
Rornish  and  Protestant  faith  and  prayer-cures.  Though 
some  of  the  instances  are  of  disorders  of  quite  a  dif- 


PRAYER   FOB    PHYSICAL   HEALING.  271 

ferent  nature  —  such  as  cancer,  tumor,  Bright's  dis 
ease,  consumption,  canker,  deafness,  etc. —  jet  it  may 
be  admitted,  that  even  these  might  be  favorably 
aifected,  by  a  powerful  determination  of  will  and  a  set 
tled  expectation  of  cure.  But  when  this  is  conceded, 
nothing  is  subtracted  from  an  intelligent  theory  of 
prayer;  which  includes  the  divine  use  of  natural  causes, 
physical  or  mental,  that  conduce  to  the  desired  end. 
It  still  remains  true,  that  only  prayer  has  sufficed  to 
bring  to  bear  the  favorable  influences  of  mind  upon 
body,  and  that  the  physicians  having  utterly  failed,  in 
many  cases,  after  years  of  effort,  a  quiet  confiding  in 
God  has  at  once  developed  the  power  of  the  human 
and  divine  spirit  over  matter.  Who  shall  say  that 
prayer  is  then  useless,  either  as  an  act  of  submission 
and  consecration,  or  of  faith  and  petition? 

4.  It  will  be  observed  that  a  close  connection  is 
traceable  between  the  physical  and  spiritual  experi 
ences  of  those  healed.  This  is  marked  in  the  whole 
course  of  things  under-  Dorothea  Trudell,  as  also  in 
many  of  the  single  cases  of  which  the  particulars  have 
just  been  given.  The  removal  of  disease  was  the  cul 
mination  of  a  spiritual  process,  in  which  the  soul 
sought  forgiveness  and  purity,  and  emerged  from  dark 
ness  into  light.  This  suggests  the  connection  of  sin 
with  disease  and  death,  to  which  the  Bible  often 
alludes,  and  also  the  probable  relation  of  holiness  and 
health.  For  aught  we  know,  the  faith  of  a  saint,  by 
which  he  opens  his  soul  to  an  influx  of  divine  grace, 
may  stand  related  to  a  quickening  of  the  mysterious 


272  PK&YER    ASD   ITS   BEMAKRABLE    ANSWERS. 

life-principle,  which  is  the  gift  of  God.  Whatever  act 
or  exercise  brings  God  into  the  soul,  must  strengthen 
life,  in  every  sense.  Prayer  may  then  be  precisely  the 
means  which  stand  related  appropriately  to  the  removal 
of  disease,  presenting  the  soul,  in  all  respects,  in  the 
position  favorable,  morally  and  physically,  for  securing 
divine  intervention.  And  yet  there  may  be  nothing 
traceable  by  the  eye,  in  the  mode  of  the  answer,  which 
contravenes  natural  law. 

5.  The  seeming  law  of  a  specific  faith,  in  the  matter 
of  healing,  is  worthy  of  notice.  What  is  claimed  by 
those  who  have  had  most  experience  in  that  line  is, 
that,  while  a  conditional  prayer  of  faith  is  proper  and 
necessary,  in  all  our  supplications,  the  Holy  Spirit 
commonly  begets  within  the  soul  peculiarly  intense 
longing  and  assured  expectation,  when  it  is  the  will  of 
God  to  grant  a  specific  answer  to  prayer.  Thus,  Miss 
Mary  H.  Mossman,  who  prayed  so  efficaciously  for  the 
cure  of  the  lameness  of  Rev.  S.  H.  Platt,  when  asked 
by  him,  "  Have  you  ever  been  sent  in  this  way  before," 
said  "Yes;  "and  when  asked,  "Have  you  ever  been 
mistaken  and  failed,  upon  such  an  occasion?"  replied, 
"  No,  never,  when  I  have  been  impelled  to  go  as  I  have 
been  to  come  here.  I  have  had  people  come  to  me, 
and  urge  me  to  pray  for  their  recovery,  and  it  has  done 
them  little  or  no  good."  In  a  subsequent  interview^ 
she  "  utterly  repudiated  the  notion  that  there  is  resi 
dent  in  her  a  gift  of  healing  in  any  other  sense  than 
this;  and  she  believes  that  it  is  a  privilege  which  all 
God's  people,  who  live  in  close  communion  with  him, 


PKAYEB   FOB   PHYSICAL   HEALING.  273 

may  enjoy.  Hence  the  afflicted,  instead  of  running 
to  this  or  that  one,  who  is  supposed  to  have  peculiar 
power  in  this  direction,  should  gather  a  few  praying 
friends,  and  lay  their  case  before  God  in  earnest  prayer: 
when,  if  agreeable  to  his  will,  they  will  be  healed  by 
the  prayer  of  faith ;  or,  if  more  be  needed,  the  Holy 
Spirit  will  impel  some  devout  one  present  to  supply 
the  lack,  either  by  anointing  with  oil,  or  laying  on  of 
hands."  This  view  at  least  recognizes  the  common 
sense  truth,  that  prayer  is  not  intended  to  cure  every 
case  of  disease  among  believers,  and  to  release  the 
church  from  the  sentence  of  mortality.  A  special 
faith  is  inspired  for  special  cases,  in  which  God  sees 
fit  to  put  marked  honor  on  prayer,  for  the  encourage 
ment  of  his  people,  or  the  confounding  of  the  enemy. 
On  any  other  supposition,  how  are  we  to  account  for 
the  lingering  illness  and  final  death,  at  the  age  of  only 
fifty  years,  of  Dorothea  Trudell,  herself — the  eminent 
exemplifier  of  faith  in  the  prayer-cure?  Had  she  no 
faith  for  herself?  Had  her  co-laborers  in  the  insti 
tution  no  faith  in  praying  for  her?  Undoubtedly  they 
had  faith  in  the  general  and  warranted  degree;  but 
God  wrought  in  them  no  such  specific  faith  as  to  her 
recovery,  as  served  to  indicate  that  to  be  his  will. 

Rev.  C.  B.  Boynton,  D.  D.,  of  Cincinnati,  Ohio,  in 
a  letter  to  the  author,  makes  the  following  thoughtful 
suggestion : 

"  There  have  been  instances,  in  my  own  church,  of 
persons  being  raised  from  sick  beds,  in  answer  to 
prayer,  as  I  and  others  believe.  So  also  in  my  personal 


274:     PKAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

experience,  I  believe  that  God  has  answered  prayer; 
but  the  circumstances,  sometimes  minute  and  not  to  be 
explained  to  others,  cannot  be  so  set  forth  as  to  produce 
in  others  the  conviction  which  I  feel  myself.  The 
New  Testament  seems  to  me  to  teach,  that  to  spiritual 
humanity,  the  true  church,  belongs  the  exercise  of 
spirit,  or  supernatural,  power,  through  faith  in  Christ, 
who  is  the  source  of  that  power.  I  think  he  endowed 
the  church  with  this  power,  to  be  conferred  on  her,  on 
the  prescribed  conditions.  It  has  been  lost,  in  great 
measure,  by  unbelief  and  <  non-user.5  May  we  not 
hope  for  its  re-appearance,  as  the  church  becomes  more 
spiritual,  and  understands  better  her  royal  prerogatives? 
Doubtless  there  are  more  cases,  even  now,  of  answers 
to  prayer,  when  more  than  natural  power  was  exerted, 
than  the  world  or  even  the  church  is  aware  of.  May 
your  researches  bring  them  to  light!" 

MEDICAL  EXPLANATIONS  BY  H.  M.  LYMAN,  M.  D. 
Since  the  foregoing  was  written,  and  just  as  it  was 
passing  to  the  printer,  the  author's  eye  fell  upon  the 
lucid  and  interesting  essay  of  Dr.  H.  M.  Lyman,  in 
The  Advance,  of  October  14,  1875,  entitled  "The 
Faith-Cure."  He  comments,  from  a  medical  point  of 
view,  on  four  of  the  cases  here  given,  and  attributes 
them  to  purely  natural  causes.  It  does  not  fur 
nish  occasion,  however,  for  additional  remark,  as 
the  most  of  its  suggestions  and  cautions  were  antici 
pated  and  briefly  stated  in  the  foregoing  pages.  It 
may  be  well  to  observe,  nevertheless,  that  the  instances 
referred  to  in  these  chapters  cover  a  much  larger  field 


PBAYEK    FOB   PHYSICAL   HEALING. 


275 


of  disease  than  is  allowed  in  the  explanation  of  Dr. 
Lyman ;  that  many  of  the  cures  indicate  no  excitement 
whatever,  in  the  person  healed;  and  that,  in  some 
cases,  the  faith  and  excited  imagination  were  not  at  all 
in  the  patient,  but  in  those  who  prayed  for  him. 
There  is  plainly  a  larger  range  for  spirit-influence  over 
a  diseased  material  organization  than  physicians  are 
wont  to  recognize;  and  the  fact  opens  the  way  for 
prayer  to  invoke  that  divine  aid  which  can  touch  the 
secret  springs  of  life. 

Lord,  a  whole  long  day  of  pain 

Now  at  last  is  o'er ! 
Ah,  how  much  we  can  sustain, 

I  have  felt  once  more ; 
Pelt  how  frail  are  all  our  powers, 

And  how  weak  our  trust ; 
If  thou  help  not,  these  dark  hours 
Crush  us  to  the  dust. 

Draw  my  weary  heart  away 

From  this  gloom  and  strife ; 
And  these  fever-pains  allay 

With  the  dew  of  life : 
Thou  canst  calm  the  troubled  mind, 

Thou  its  dread  canst  still ; 
Teach  me  to  be  all  resigned 

To  my  Father's  will. 

Then,  if  I  must  wake  and  weep, 

All  the  long  night  through, 
Thou  the  watch  with  me  will  keep, 

Friend  and  Guardian  true : 
In  the  darkness  thou  wilt  speak 

Lovingly  with  me, 
Though  my  heart  may  vainly  seek 

Words  to  breathe  to  thee. 

— Heinrich.  Puchta. 


CHAPTER    XIY. 

PRATER  FOR  SANCTIFYING  GRACE. 

IT  is  noticeable  in  the  narratives  of  Scripture,  espe 
cially  in  connection  with  the  ministry  of  the  Savior 
and  his  apostles,  that  there  was  usually  a  marked  con 
nection  of  outward  and  inward  bestowments.  If 
Christ  healed  the  sick,  it  was  to  draw  attention  to  the 
moral  diseases  of  men,  and  to  himself  as  the  Great 
Physician.  If  he  fed  the  hungry  multitude  with 
miraculously  increased  loaves  and  fishes,  it  was  to  tell 
them  afterward  of  their  spiritual  need,  and  of  himself 
as  the  Bread  of  Life.  If  he  opened  the  eyes  of  one 
born  blind,  it  was  that  he  might  also  clear  the  inner 
vision,  and  pour  light  on  a  dark  soul.  And  the  recip 
ients  of  his  benefactions  seem  to  have  exercised  faith 
in  him  for  salvation  from  sin  as  well  as  from  bodily 
maladies.  Their  completed  prayers  had  a  double 
object,  and  in  the  end  secured  a  double  answer.  And 
so  Jesus  taught  his  disciples  that  the  highest  exercise 
of  prayer  was  in  obtaining  God's  divinest  bestowment, 
the  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  It  was  to  this  power  that 
he  made  the  parental  analogy  apply :  "  If  ye,  then, 
being  evil,  know  how  to  give  good  gifts  unto  your 
children,  how  much  more  shall  your  Heavenly  Father 
give  the  Holy  Spirit  to  them  that  ask  him."  Luke 

(276) 


PRAYER   FOR    SANCTIFYING   GRACE.  277 

xi:  13.  Prayer  for  the  in-dwelling  of  the  Spirit,  with 
all  the  fullness  of  his  sanctifying  grace,  ought  then  to 
be  the  most  natural  and  continual  of  the  petitions  of 
the  Christian. 

There  is  reason  to  fear  that  too  many  of  our  prayers 
in  this  connection  are  veibal  only;  that  is,  we  have 
not  faith  to  expect  actual  results  from  them.  Yet 
here  the  greatest  certainty  is  to  be  expected ;  because 
we  can  be  certain  of  our  real  wants  and  of  the  divine 
will.  Both  are  plainly  stated  in  Scripture.  One  diffi 
culty  is,  that  ministers  so  widely  preach  a  philosophy 
instead  of  a  gospel  —  a  self-healing,  through  natural 
laws,  instead  of  a  divine  healing  by  supernatural  grace. 
They  do  this,  in  a  measure,  unconsciously,  in  harmony 
with  the  spirit  of  the  age.  As  Dr.  H.  Bushnell 
remarks,  in  his  "Nature  and  The  Supernatural": 
"Calling  the  God  we  prove,  a  personal  being,  and 
meaning  it  in  good  faith,  we  yet  find  ourselves  living 
before  causes  and  looking  for  consequences.  "We  only 
half- believe  in  prayer.  We  expect  to  be  delivered  of 
sin,  by  a  long  course  of  duty  and  self -reformation,  that 
will  finally  pacify  the  oifended  laws  of  nature,  and 
bring  them  on  our  side  again.  That  God  will  do  any 
thing  for  us,  himself,  or  hold  any  terms  of  real  society 
with  us,  we  but  faintly  believe." 

It  is  therefore  important  to  revive  the  faith  of  the 
church  in  the  direct  efficacy  of  prayer  in  the  matter 
of  spiritual  healing.  Indirectly  it  operates,  in  the 
ordinary  course  of  mental  law,  to  elevate,  awe,  refine 
and  purify  the  soul,  by  the  impression  it  gives  of  God 


278         PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

and  duty ;  much  as  reading  a  good  book,  or  convers 
ing  with  a  good  man  would  do.  But,  rightly  used  as 
a  petition  to  God,  it  will  accomplish  vastly  more:  for 
it  will  also  bring  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  into  the 
soul  as  a  supernatural  grace. 

This  was  the  testimony  of  Paul  in  the  matter  of  the 
"thorn  in  the  flesh  ":  "For  this  thing  I  besought  the 
Lord  thrice,  that  it  might  depart  from  me.  And  he 
said  unto  me,  My  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee;  for  my 
strength  is  made  perfect  in  thy  weakness.  Most 
gladly,  therefore,  will  I  rather  glory  in  my  infirmities, 
that  the  power  of  Christ  may  rest  wpon  me."  2  Cor. 
xii :  8,"  9.  The  fact  seems  to  have  been,  that  Paul  was 
subject  to  attacks  of  a  disease,  which  came  upon  him 
suddenly,  which  subjected  him  to  much  mortification, 
and  which  seemed  to  him  to  interfere  greatly  with  his 
usefulness.  He  refers  to  the  same  thing,  apparently, 
in  Galatians  iv:13,  14:  "Ye  know  how  through 
infirmity  of  the  flesh  I  preached  the  gospel  unto  you 
at  the  first.  And  my  temptation  (or  trial)  which  was 
in  my  flesh,  ye  despised  not,  nor  rejected,  but  received 
me  as  an  angel  of  God,  even  as  Christ  Jesus,"  Also 
in  1  Cor.  ii:  3:  "  And  I  was  with  you  in  weakness,  and 
in  fear,  and  in  much  trembling."  The  apostle  natur 
ally  made  this  a  matter  of  prayer,  that  the  disease 
might  be  healed.  He  did  this,  at  three  separate  times; 
probably  at  three  separate  places,  where  he  had  gone 
to  preach  the  gospel,  and  had  experienced  these  mor 
tifying  attacks.  His  prayer  was  answered ;  but  not  in 
the  manner  anticipated.  God  told  him  that,  on  the 


PBAYER   FOE   SANCTIFYING   GRACE.  279 

whole,  grace  to  bear  the  trial  would  be  better  than  to 
have  the  trial  removed ;  and  that  this  would  not  only 
benefit  him  the  more,  but  would  be  the  more  helpful 
to  the  progress  of  the  gospel.  And  Paul  cheerfully 
accepted  this  solution  of  the  difficulty;  this  response 
to  his  prayer  for  aid.  "  The  power  of  Christ  "  thence 
forth  was  made  to  "rest  upon "  him,  so  that  lie  could 
easily  and  joyfully  endure  the  trial,  and  could  say,  "  I 
take  pleasure  in  infirmities,  in  reproaches,  in  necessi 
ties,  in  persecutions,  in  distresses,  for  Christ's  sake;  for 
when  I  am  weak  (naturally),  then  am  I  strong  (spirit 
ually)."  "We  are  then  to  expect  precisely  the  kind 
and  degree  of  grace  which  our  peculiar  circumstances 
may  require,  and  special  prayer  for  such  grace  will  be 
specifically  answered. 

AN  ENGLISH  LADY'S  EXPERIENCE.  An  estimable 
Christian  lady,  who  resides  in  London,  and  with  whom 
the  author  has  had  a  personal  acquaintance  for  more 
than  thirty  years,  thus  writes  to  him,  under  date  of 
Sept.  1st,  1875,  concerning  her  combined  bodily  and 
spiritual  experience.  Her  account  makes  an.  instruct 
ive  transition  from  the  topic  of  the  three  previous 
chapters  to  that  of  the  present  chapter.  She  was 
afflicted  with  a  disease  which  commonly  terminates 
fatally,  though  some  casea  are  saved  by  a  critical 
surgical  operation,  which  often  results  disastrously. 
She  writes: 

"That  you  may  the  better  realize  my  blessing,  I 
must  tell  you,  the  honest  truth,  that  I  am  a  decided 
coward  as  to  any  inflicted  pain,  and  when  circum- 


280  PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

stances  raised  the  question,  in  my  mind  occasionally — 
'could  I  ever  consent  to  any  operation?' — I  never 
could  answer,  'Yes.'  No  such  thing  seemed  likely, 
and  I  put  the  thoughts  away.  But  when  disease  was 
discovered,  sure  to  be  fatal,  unless  there  should  be 
escape  by  means  of  an  operation,  from  the  effects  of 
which  many  sink,  I  was  just  enabled  quietly  to  weigh 
the  pros  and  cons,  and  decide  that  it  should  be  done. 
For  it  was  too  critical  a  case  for  the  doctors  to  prescribe 
such  means;  they  simply  suggest,  and  let  the  patient 
decide.  Never  before,  I  think,  was  I  enabled  to  put 
the  whole  thing  so  completely  into  the  hands  of  our 
loving  Lord.  I  only  remember  two  definite  requests 
in  my  prayers  about  it:  first,  that  I  might  not  undergo 
the  operation,  unless  it  was  to  be  successful;  and 
secondly,  that  I  might  not  dishonor  him  by  fear.  And 
emphatically  were  both  petitions  answered.  During 
all  the  intervening  months,  /'  had  no  fear  whatever. 
I  talked  of  it  as  coolly  as  of  any  ordinary  occurrence, 
with  the  full  consciousness  that  there  was  something 
close  by  very  dark,  at  which  if  I  looked,  for  five 
minutes,  I  shoiild  be  in  perfect  terror  (I  use  the  term 
advisedly);  but  if  ever  tempted  so  to  do,  there  seemed 
a  gentle  whisper,  that  I  was  not  to  look  at  that,  but  at 
my  loving  Savior.  My  sleep  was  good.  Some  friends 
took  leave  of  me,  as  they  thought,  for  the  last  time ; 
but  I  was  kept  calm  and  peaceful,  up  to  the  last 
moment;  more  even  to  my  own  astonishment,  I  think, 
than  to  that  of  my  friends,  because  I  alone  knew  my 
own  cowardice.  To  show  you  that  it  was  no  natural 


PRAYER   FOR   SANCTIFYING    GRACE.  281 

calmness,  I  must  add,  that  the  supposed  necessity  for 
leaving  *my  own  home  for  medical  treatment  cost  me 
some  days  of  severe  struggle,  before  my  will  could  be 
brought  to  it.  The  will  was  subdued,  and  then  I  was 
graciously  allowed  to  remain  at  home." 

Here  was  a  gift  of  grace,  to  overcome  a  natural  in 
firmity — a  special  fear  of  suffering  and  danger.  Prayer 
can  equally  bring  divine  aid  to  lift  one  above  any  other 
weakness,  such  as  frailties  of  temper.  Let  the  follow 
ing  instance  illustrate  the  idea: 

A  VICTORY  OVER  IRRITABILITY.  A  certain  lady,  of 
whom  the  author  heard,  was  in  bondage  to  an  impatient 
and  irritable  temper.  Its  sudden  outbursts  caused  her 
much  mortification  and  grief,  for  she  felt  that  they 
were  unworthy  of  a  disciple  of  Christ.  And  yet  she 
seemed  powerless,  when  the  disturbing  occasions  arose. 
She  made  solemn  resolutions  to  restrain  herself,  and 
offered  general  prayers  for  divine  aid,  confessing  her 
sin  with  humility  and  contrition.  But  the  element 
of  faith  was  lacking — the  specific  and  assured  faith 
warranted  by  the  promises  of  the  Bible.  So  she 
struggled,  and  resolved,  and  was  continually  defeated, 
so  that  she  despaired  of  victory.  But  at  a  meeting  of 
ladies  for  prayer,  she  was  urged  to  make  a  more  com 
plete  consecration  of  herself  to  God,  and  in  connection 
with  that  to  put  a  specific  faith  into  her  prayer,  that 
she  would  be  accepted  and  kept.  .  She  did  so,  and  on 
her  way  to  her  house  inwardly  prayed  for  victory,  as 
she  knew  that  her  temptations  were  most  common'  and 
severe  amid  domestic  scenes,  and  that  she  had  declared 
12* 


282  PRATER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

these  to  be  irresistible.  But  now  she  trusted  her 
Savior,  and  believed,  with  Paul,  that  "  the  power  of 
Christ"  would  "rest  upon"  her.  Reaching  home, 
and  opening  the  front  door,  she  saw  a  domestic  viola 
ting  one  of  her  most  explicit  rules,  by  carrying  a  slop- 
pail  down  the  front  stairs.  This  was  hard  for  her  to 
endure  with  patience,  when  the  act  was  so  suddenly 
revealed ;  but  to  make  the  matter  worse,  and  as  trying 
as  it  well  could  be,  the  domestic  was  so  terrified  at  the 
unexpected  sight  of  her  mistress,  that  she  dropped  the 
pail  from  her  hand,  and  the  contents  flowed  down  the 
stairs  and  over  the  carpet  to  the  hall  below !  The  lady 
uttered  not  a  word,  but  whispering  to  herself,  over  and 
over,  "Jesus,  help  me!  Jesus,  help  me!  "gained  the 
victory.  With  unruffled  temper  she  went  in  and  met 
the  emergency.  Learning  thus  the  value  of  believing 
and  ejaculatory  prayer,  she  found  thereafter  no  diffi 
culty  in  curbing  what  she  had  supposed  to  be  her 
uncontrollable  irritability. 

It  will  be  remembered  that,  in  Dorothea  TrudePs 
prayer-institution  the  spiritual  healing  was  made 
the  prime  thing,  and  the  physical  cure  was  the  adjunct, 
and  in  a  measure  the  consequence.  Her  biographer 
says:  "She  used  to  enter  into  conversation  with  the 
patient  as  to  the  state  of  his  mind,  and  to  seek  out 
those  inward  enemies,  which,  like  the  Jebusites, 
wished  to  share  the  land  with  the  Lord.  She  did  not 
wish  to  bring  Christians  under  the  law  again,  but  she 
was  anxious  to  see  God's  freed  children  like  coins, 
bearing  on  the  one  side  the  image  of  Jesus  in  his  love, 


PRAYER  FOR  SANCTIFYING"  GRACE.        283 

gentleness,  patience,  forbearance  and  humanity,  and 
on  the  other  side,  the  inscription,  i  Let  every  one  that 
nameth  the  name  of  Christ  depart  from  iniquity.' " 

This  leads  to  the  remark,  that  prayer  holds  the  key 
to  that  precious  experience  which  of  late  years  has 
been  often  denominated  the  Higher  Christian  Life. 
The  author  has  uttered  his  views  of  this  experience, 
in  his  little  book,  entitled,  "  Spiritual  Victory,"  (pub 
lished  by  the  Congregational  Publishing  Society,)  to 
which  he  would  refer  the  reader  for  many  things  which 
cannot  be  said  here.  The  present  object  is,  to  draw 
attention  to  the  relation  which  the  u  Higher  Life " 
sustains  to  prayer,  as  illustrated  by  various  personal 
experiences.  ~No  controversy  need  here  be  raised  over 
the  precise  nature  of  that  higher  life,  nor  as  to  the 
most  appropriate  name  by  which  to  distinguish  it. 
Suffice  it  to  say,  that  it  is  a  condition  of  entire  conse 
cration,  of  soul-liberty,  of  filial  confidence,  of  assured 
hope,  of  conscious  acceptance  with  God,  of  intimate 
union  with  him  in  all  that  respects  one's  purposes 
and  expectations  in  life,  and  of  victory  over  temptation 
and  besetting  sin.  It  is  thus  a  great  advance  beyond 
that  doubting,  vacillating,  fearful,  conscience-stricken 
experience,  which  is  so  common,  and  in  which  there 
is  much  condemnation  and  little  peace,  occasional 
reviving  and  long  declension,  earnest  revolving  and 
small  performance.  It  is  a  state  of  abiding  light  and 
love,  in  which  the  soul  has  entered  into  rest,  and  does 
God's  will  with  a  sense  of  freedom  and  blessedness. 

It  usually  is  not  apprehended,  until  one  has  had 


284:  PRAYER    AND   ITS    REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

considerable  experience,  after  conversion,  in  trying  to 
maintain  a  spiritual  life  by  dint  of  resolutions  and 
will-work  and  legal  struggles,  and  has  been  brought 
to  a  self-despair;  when,  under  proper  religious  instruc 
tion,  or  through  study  of  the  divine  word  and  illu 
mination  of  the  Spirit,  the  soul  learns  with  surprise 
the  simplicity  and  power  of  faith.  Then  prayer  takes 
on  new  meaning,  and  has  a  continual  prevalence,  as 
Jesus  said:  "  If  ye  abide  in  me,  and  my  words  abide 
in  you,  ye  shall  ask  what  ye  will,  and  it  shall  be  done 
unto  you."  John  xv:  7.  There  are  those  who  quietly 
glide  into  this  victorious  life ;  but  more  often  a  struggle 
precedes,  a  new  submission  of  the  will  takes  place, 
earnest  prayer  is  made  for  the  fulfillment  of  Scriptural 
promises,  and  a  kind  of  second  conversion  occurs, 
which  brings  one  upon  a  higher  grade  of  holy  living, 
characterized  by  habitual  consecration,  faith  and  prayer. 

A  STUDENT'S  VICTORY.  The  following  narrative  was 
published  some  years  since,  in  the  Oberlin  Evangelist. 
It  was  written  by  a  student  in  an  Eastern  college,  and 
gives  the  result,  in  his  case,  of  prayer  and  faith  brought 
to  bear  upon  personal  religious  experience.  Many  sim 
ilar  narratives  were  given,  from  time  to  time,  in  that 
paper : 

"  When  I  felt  the  peace  resulting  from  closing  in 
with  the  gospel- terms  of  salvation,  I  could  not  mis 
take  it.  I  knew  I  was  a  Christian,  and  I  never  was 
without  evidence  of  the  fact.  But  soon  the  tempter 
came  in  power,  and  tried  to  turn  me  back,  but  prayer 
disarmed  him,  and  drove  him  back  from  his  prey. 


PRAYER  FOR  SANCTIFYING  GRACE.        285 

*  *  *  For  the  first  few  months,  it  seemed  as  if  I 
could  attend  to  nothing,  but  examine  my  own  heart, 
and  read  and  pray.  And  the  more  I  examined,  the 
more  I  could  discover  the  snares  of  the  tempter,  and 
the  more  it  seemed  impossible  that  I  should  overcome; 
but  the  Savior  was  ever  nigh,  and  one  look  from  him 
was  enough.  My  greatest  difficulty  I  found  in  my 
own  heart.  I.  was  continually  prone  to  indulge  sinful 
thoughts,  and  I  felt  I  ought  not  to  have  any.  In  short, 
without  distinctly  knowing  what  I  was  seeking,  I  was 
striving  for  freedom  from  sin,  for  a  pure  heart.  *  *  * 
With  strong  crying  and  tears,  I  prayed  and  pleaded 
with  God.  My  prayer  was,  that  I  might  be  made  as 
much  like  Christ  as  it  was  possible  for  mortal  man  to 
be.  Thus  I  continued  for  weeks.  Gradually  the  bur 
den  left  me.  In  the  spring,  after  a  season  of  great 
conflict  with  the  tempter,  and  various  humiliating  cir 
cumstances,  I  enjoyed  uninterrupted  peace,  for  about 
two  weeks.  Then  I  was  again  left  to  buffet  with  the 
adversary  for  a  few  weeks,  though  at  times  I  was  filled 
with  love.  Afterwards  I  had  another  season  of  about 
four  weeks  complete  peace.  Then  I  had  another  strug 
gle  with  the  tempter;  but  by  the  grace  of  God  I  tri 
umphed.  All  the  time  I  seemed  unworthy  of  the 
least  notice  from  God,  and  the  thought  of  my  infinite 
un worthiness  filled  my  eyes  with  tears.  The  first 
week  in  June,  there  was  another  protracted  meeting. 
I  felt  happy,  though  most  unworthy.  Our  prayers 
were  continually  ascending,  and  all  seemed  blessed. 
On  the  Sabbath,  we  celebrated  the  dying  love  of  the 


286 


PKAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 


Savior.  At  the  close,  while  singing,  there  was  a  sud 
den  burst  of  light  poured  into  my  heart,  and  so  exces 
sive  was  the  brightness  that  I  could  not  sing,  and  I 
could  hardly  refrain  from  shouting  aloud.  For  some 
weeks,  I  hardly  dared  move,  for  fear  I  should  grieve 
the  Spirit  and  lose  my  enjoyment.  But  gradually  I 
acquired  strength,  my  peace  flowed  like  a  river,  and 
joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory  took  possession  of 
me.  I  have  never  lost  it,  from  that  time  to  the  pres 
ent,  now  more  than  fourteen  months.  I  find  no  check 
to  the  full  flow  of  joy,  but  weakness  of  body.  My 
whole  joy  is  in  doing  God's  will." 

MRS.  WHITNEY'S  "  RICHER  EXPERIENCE."  Mrs. 
"Whitney's  narrative  of  the  power  of  prayer  to  secure 
relief  of  temporal  want,  and  the  bestowment  of  physi 
cal  healing,  has  been  already  given.  She  has  printed, 
in  a  little  tract,  published  at  the  "  Willard  Tract 
Depository,"  Boston,  Mass.,  an  account  of  its  power  in 
the  higher  sphere,  entitling  it,  "My  Richer  Experi 
ence,"  from  which  the  following  is  extracted: 

"  I  sought  in  various  ways,  such  as  fasting,  conse 
cration,  pleading,  and  good  works.  And  I  received 
many  rich  blessings,  even  baptisms  of  power,  but 
nothing  lasting.  I  had  not  then  learned  the  beautiful 
lesson  Christ  taught,  when  he  prayed  the  Father  to 
sanctify  his  disciples  "  through  the  truth."  At  length 
I  cried  out  from  the  depths  of  an  anguished  soul, 
4  Dear  Lord,  give  me  purity  of  heart,  let  it  cost  what 
it  may.  Make  the  cleansing  complete.'  God  answered 


PRATER   FOR   SANCTIFYING   GRACE.  287 

that  prayer,  and  it  cost  me  a  great  price,  even  the 
passing  through  the  iiery  furnace  of  affliction. 

"  First,  I  was  called  to  relinquish  many  things 
desirable  and  lovely — called  to  leave  my  pleasant 
home  in  the  West,  to  suffer  the  reverses  of  fortune,  bid 
farewell  to  the  dear  church  and  friends,  and  all  the 
pleasant  associations,  and  to  break  the  tender  ties  so 
dear  to  me,  and  seek  a  place  among  strangers,  far  from 
my  childhood-home.  I  was  particularly  fond  of 
society,  and  loved  human  sympathy,  ah,  so  well !  and 
my  grief  and  sorrow  were  by  so  much  the  greater. 
But  this  was  not  all.  While  en  route  to  my  new  home, 
I  stopped  to  spend  the  Sabbath  with  a  friend  in 
Fulton,  IS".  Y. 

"  On  Monday,  as  I  was  about  leaving,  there  came  into 
my  soul  such  a  deep  feeling  of  my  need  of  special 
strength,  that  I  went  alone  before  God,  and  poured 
out  my  supplications  to  him. 

"  He  heard  that  prayer,  and  gave  me  such  a  sense 
of  his  sustaining  presence  as  satisfied  me  entirely. 
Oh,  how  timely!  But  for  this  I  should  have  been 
crushed  by  the  heart-rending  scene  that  awaited  me. 
Our  eldest  boy,  of  thirteen  summers,  asked  and  received 
permission  to  make  a  farewell  visit  to  a  favorite  resort 
of  his  by  the  canal.  With  all  the  buoyancy  of  youth 
and  beauty  he  left  me;  but  scarcely  had  the  sound  of 
his  light  footsteps  died  away  ere  the  word  came,  '  He 
is  drowning!'  I  rushed  to  the  spot.  Oh,  what  a 
sight  for  a  fond  mother  to  see !  Did  it  not  require 
more  than  human  strength,  to  witness  such  a  scene  — 


288          PRAYER    AND    ITS    REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

my  bright  and  beautiful  boy  struggling  in  death,  and 
I  without  power  to  save!  Ah,  yes;  and  divine  power 
did  sustain  me  and  enable  me  to  say,  i  Thy  will  be 
done.'  The  Lord  in  that  moment  brought  home  to 
my  heart  these  beautiful  words: 

*  Other  refuge  have  I  none, 

Hangs  my  helpless  soul  on  Thee ; 
Leave,  oh  leave  me  not  alone, 
Still  support  and  comfort  me.' 

He  did  support  and  keep  me  calmly. 

"The  united  efforts  of  kind  and  loving  friends  failed 
to  save  him.  They  bore  his  form  above  the  waters,  — 
that  form  which  but  a  moment  before  was  so  bright 
and  beautiful  in  life  and  health,  —  but  it  was  now  cold 
in  death.  The  sight  was  too  much  for  poor  humanity. 
I  sank  unconscious  of  earthly  surroundings.  But 
Jesus,  the  dear,  loving  Jesus,  lingered  closely  by  me, 
whispering  to  my  sorrowful  heart,  '  I  will  not  leave 
you  comfortless.'  Oh,  how  precious  were  his  words! 
how  they  strengthened  me!  Then  and  there  he  pre 
pared  me  for  coming  scenes :  to  meet  my  companion 
from  whom  I  had  been  separated  six  weeks;  to  per 
form  the  last  sad  offices  for  all  that  remained  of  our 
precious  child;  to  take  the  last  lingering  look  of  the 
dear  features,  now  so  still  and  cold.  Oh,  what  a 
moment  of  unutterable  anguish,  as  we  gazed  for  the 
last  time  upon  our  beautiful  dead,  our  darling  Willie 
—  then  to  close  the  casket  that  contained  that  precious 
body,  and  commit  it  to  the  grave,  there  to  leave  him 
until  the  morning  of  the  resurrection ! 


PRAYER   FOR  SANCTIFYING   GRACE.  289 

"  How  sad  then  to  leave  the  place,  and  pursue  my 
journey !  Yet  I  was  kept  by  divine  love  and  power 
through  weeks  and  months  of  extreme  loneliness  of 
heart,  among  strangers,  bereft  of  all  human  sympathy. 

"  Last  of  all,  I  had  to  give  up  human  sympathy,  the 
very  treasure  I  coveted  most,  and  thought  my  nature 
demanded.  But  oh,  how  trifling  it  now  appeared  in 
comparison  with  the  divine  sympathy  that  the  dear 
Lord  was  pleased  to  pour  into  my  lacerated,  bleeding 
heart! 

"  When  my  heart  was  emptied  of  all,  and  so  purified 
to  God,  he  entered  the  open  door,  and  took  the  vacated 
throne  within,  and  gave  me  perfect  peace. 

"  The  change  seemed  greater  than  my  conversion, 
which  had  been  clear  and  satisfactory.  Even  the 
Bible  seemed  like  a  new  book,  filled  with  so  many 
precious  promises;  and  as  the  i  Blessed  Remembrancer' 
revealed  the  truths  to  me,  verifying  that  promise,  that 
he  would  l  take  the  things  of  Christ  and  show  them 
unto  us,'  my  spiritual  vision  became  so  clear  that  I 
could  see  light  in  his  light,  and  build  on  that  sure 
foundation,  '  Christ  being  the  chief  corner-stone.'  I 
realized  that  Christ  had  power  to  i  sanctify  me  wholly,' 
'  keep  me  from  sin,'  '  and  preserve  me  blameless  unto 
his  coming.' ' 

A  PHYSICIAN'S  EXPERIENCE.  The  reader  has  probably 
read  in  the  papers  of  R.  Pearsall  Smith,  an  American 
Christian,  of  the  denomination  of  u  Friends,"  who  has 
had  much  success  in  Germany  and  in  England,  in 
rousing  the  people  of  God  to  increased  interest  in 
13 


290  PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

divine  things.  He  is  tlie  author  of  a  little  book,  called 
"  Holiness  through  Faith,"*in  which  he  has  embodied 
occasional  narratives.  One  of  these  is  that  of  a  phy 
sician,  of  which  the  following  is  an  extract: 

"  More  earnestly  than  ever,  and  many  times  a  day, 
I  prayed  for  strength  to  overcome,  but  found  no  rest 
to  my  soul,  until  I  stopped  praying  for  grace  to  over 
come,  and  gave  myself  wholly  to  God,  to  be  kept.  At 
this  time  the  Lord  revealed  to  me,  in  a  wonderful 
manner,  in  all  its  majesty,  the  power  of  the  prayer 
which  he  taught  us  to  use:  'Our  Father,  which  art 
in  heaven,  *  *  *  lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but 
deliver  us  from  evil;  for  thine  is  the  kingdom  and  the 
power  and  the  glory,  forever,  Amen.'  Oh,  how  my 
soul  was  filled,  as  I  realized,  for  the  first  time,  that  it 
was  his  power  that  was  to  keep  me  —  for  '  Thine  is  the 
power  '  !  The  work  was  all  done  then  —  no  more 
striving,  no  more  praying  for  strength  to  overcome, 
but  simply,  day  by  day,  '  Jesus,  keep  me;  for  thine 
is  the  power  and  the  glory;  '  and  there  I  rest  and  am 


TESTIMONY  OF  A  PRESBYTERIAN  MINISTER.  The  same 
little  work  adduces  the  testimony  of  a  Presbyterian 
minister,  which  may  be  thus  condensed:  "  I  had  been 
preaching  with  much  joy  one  evening,  on  the  text, 
4  The  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  his  Son,  cleanseth  us  from 
all  sin,'  and  seeking  to  teach  through  it,  to  the  sinners 
present,  their  privilege  of  immediate  and  full  remission 
of  sins  through  the  blood  of  Christ.  On  returning  to 
my  lodgings  with  a  Christian  brother,  he  spoke  to  me 


PRAYER   FOR    SANCTIFYING   GRACE.  291 

of  his  enjoyment  of  the  address,  and  then  went  on  to 
make  some  remarks  on  teaching  half-truths  from  half- 
texts.  He  related  how,  that,  for  ten  years,  he  had  con 
stantly  preached  from  the  words,  '  Who  his  own  self 
bare  our  sins  in  his  own  body  on  the  tree,'  without 
ever  teaching  the  complement,  in  the  last  half  of  the 
verse:  i  that  we,  being  dead  unto  sins,  should  live  unto 
righteousness.'  He  had  taught  abiding  in  Christ, 
without  its  result  of  sinning  not.  He  had  often  said, 
6  Who  gave  himself  for  us,'  without  adding,  '  that  he 
might  redeem  us  from  all  iniquity.'  *  *  *  At  a 
conference  meeting  of  Presbytery,  it  was  one  evening 
proposed,  to  consecrate  ourselves  more  definitely  and 
fully  to  God;  and  the  act  was  accompanied  by  a  won 
derful  baptism  of  the  Spirit,  which  opened  to  my  soul 
the  hope  of  the  near  consummation  of  my  soul-long 
ings.  *  *  *  I  was  ie(j  to  see,  as  never  before,  the 
privilege  of  an  entire  soul-rest  in  Christ;  and  that  it 
was  to  be  entered  into  by  faith.  *  *  *  I  proposed 
to  a  Christian  manufacturer,  that  a  few  Christians 
should  meet  together,  the  next  day,  to  enter  into  rest. 
I  did  not  say  to  seek  rest,  but,  so  confident  was  my 
faith,  *  to  enter  in?  Ten  earnest,  godly  men,  mostly 
from  his  workshops,  on  the  following  day,  knelt  down 
in  my  friend's  warehouse,  among  the  boxes.  We 
remained  on  our  knees  an  hour  and  a  quarter,  in 
prayer,  praise,  and  consecration.  Of  us  too,  it  might 
be  said:  < And  when  they  had  prayed,  the  place  was 
shaken  where  they  were  assembled  together,  and  they 
were  all  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost.'  I  have  been 


292  PRAYER  AND   ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

conscious,  ever  since,  that  it  was  then  and  there  that, 
in  a  definite  transaction  with  God,  I  entered  into  a 
complete  soul-rest  in  Christ;  a  rest  through  the 
cleansing  blood,  which  my  soul  has  never  lost  for  one 
hour  since.  It  was  attended  by  the  satisfying  cer 
tainty,  that  whatever  spiritual  blessings  I  thenceforth 
claimed,  in  simple  faith,  should  be  mine.  *  *  *  I 
can  now  see  no  limit  to  the  possibilities  of  the  life  of 
Christ  in  my  soul,  since  I  have  accepted  the  atonement 
in  its  full  purposes,  both  of  pardon  and  holiness." 

Paul  wrote  to  the  Galatians  (v  :  16):  "  "Walk  in  the 
Spirit,  and  ye  shall  not  fulfill  the  lusts  of  the  flesh." 
The  relations  which  prayer  sustain  to  this  breadth  and 
depth  of  experience,  he  thus  sets  forth  to  the  Ephe- 
sians  (iii  :  14-21):  "For  this  cause  I  bow  my  knees 
unto  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  —  of  whom 
the  whole  family  in  heaven  and  earth  is  named  —  that 
he  would  grant  you,  according  to  the  wishes  of  his 
glory,  to  be  strengthened  with  might  by  his  spirit  in 
the  inner  man ;  that  Christ  may  dwell  in  your  hearts 
by  faith,  that  ye  being  rooted  and  grounded  in  love, 
may  be  able  to  comprehend,  with  all  saints,  what  is 
the  breadth  and  length  and  depth  and  height;  and  to 
know  the  love  of  Christ,  which  passeth  knowledge, 
that  ye  might  be  filled  with  all  the  fullness  of  God. 
Now  unto  him  that  is  able  to  do  exceeding  abundantly 
above  all  that  we  ask  or  think,  according  to  the  power 
that  worketh  in  us,  unto  him  be  glory  in  the  church, 
by  Christ  Jesus  throughout  all  ages,  world  without 
end.  Amen." 


PRAYER   FOR    SANCTIFYING    GRACE.  293 

It  was  intended  to  insert  several  additional  narra 
tives,  to  the  same  effect  as  the  foregoing;  but  space 
fails,  and  there  is  the  less  need  so  to  do,  as  within  a 
few  years,  many  books  have  been  published  devoted 
specifically  to  this  point.  The  attention  of  Christians 
of  all  denominations  has  been  directed  increasingly  to 
the  sanctifying  power  of  a  simple  faith  in  God,  to 
preserve  the  soul  amid  life's  temptations.  This  faith, 
through  prayer,  draws  at  sight  upon  the  divine 
treasury,  for  the  needed  influence  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  the  draft  is  ever  honored.  There  is  more  readiness, 
however,  to  admit  a  general  grace  of  God  adequate  to 
general  wants,  than  to  believe  in  a  spiritual  power 
sufficient  to  give  immediate  and  permanent  victory 
over  certain  special  temptations  connected  with 
physical  habit.  To  these,  therefore,  our  attention  will 
next  be  turned. 

"O  thou,  my  God,  my  being's  health  and  source, 

Better  than  life,  brighter  than  noon  to  me; 
Stretch  out  thy  loving  hand,  with  gentle  force, 
Bend  this  still-struggling  will,  and  draw  it  after  thee. 

"  Return  to  me,  my  oft-forgotten  God, 

My  spirit's  true  though  long-forsaken  rest ; 
Undo  these  bars,  re-enter  thine  abode,  j 

In  thee  and  in  thy  love  alone  would  I  be  blest. 

"  Re-mould  this  inner  man  in  every  part ; 

Re-knit  these  broken  ties ;  resume  thy  sway ; 
Take,  as  thy  throne,  and  altar,  this  poor  heart ; 
Oh  teach  me  how  to  love ;  oh  help  me  to  obey! " 

— Horatius  Sonar. 


296     PRATER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

as  an  isolated  thing.  It  must  be  part  of  a  universal 
and  thorough  renovation,  in  which  body  and  soul  are 
yielded  up  to  God  in  joyous  and  unconditional  conse 
cration,  to  be  wholly  and  forever  his.  Then  with  this 
must  be  earnest  prayer,  and  a  corresponding  expecta 
tion,  based  on  the  explicit  divine  promises.  God 
says:  "My  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee;  for  my  strength 
is  made  perfect  in  weakness."  "  God  is  faithful,  who 
will  not  suifer  you  to  be  tempted  above  that  ye  are 
able;  but  will  with  the  temptation  also  make  a  way 
to  escape,  that  ye  may  be  able  to  bear  it."  "Neither 
fornicators,  nor  idolaters,  nor  adulterers,  nor  effemi 
nate,  nor  abusers  of  themselves  with  mankind,  nor 
thieves,  nor  covetous,  nor  drunkards,  nor  revilers,  nor 
extortioners  shall  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God.  And 
such  were  some  of  you,  but  ye  are  washed,  but  ye  are 
sanctified,  but  ye  are  justified  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  by  the  spirit  of  our  God"  Here  is  all  the 
support  which  faith  needs.  Now  for  the  correspond 
ing  facts. 

AUGUSTINE'S  DEFEAT  AND  VICTORY.  The  principle 
involved  is  well  illustrated  by  the  case  of  Augustine, 
who  had  been  a  slave  to  sensual  habits,  and  who  long 
had  sought  to  overcome  them,  prior  to  his  conversion, 
by  resolutions  and  other  legal  struggles,  after  the 
impotent  fashion  described  by  Paul  in  the  seventh 
chapter  of  Romans.  His  own  account  is:  "Thus 
soul-sick  was  I,  and  tormented,  accusing  myself  much 
more  severely  than  my  wont,  rolling  and  turning  me 
in  my  chain/ till  that  were  wholly  broken,  whereby  I 


PRAYEB   TO   OVERCOME    PHYSICAL    HABIT.  297 

now  was  but  just  held.  Thou,  O  Lord,  didst  press 
upon  me  inwardly,  with  severe  mercy,  redoubling  the 
lashes  of  fear  and  shame,  lest  I  should  again  give  way, 
and  that  same  slight  remaining  tie  should  recover 
strength  and  bind  me  faster.  For  I  said  within  myself, 
' Be  it  done  now!  Be  it  done  now! '  And  as  I  spake, 
I  all  but  enacted  it,  I  all  but  did  it,  and  did  it  not; 
yet  sunk  not  back  to  my  former  state,  but  kept  my 
stand  hard  by,  and  took  breath.  And  I  essayed  again, 
and  wanted  somewhat  less  of  it,  and  somewhat  less, 
and  all  but  touched  and  laid  hold  of  it;  and  yet  came 
not  at  it,  nor  touched,  nor  laid  hold  of  it;  hesitating  to 
die  to  death,  and  to  live  to  life ;  arid  the  wTorse,  where 
to  I  was  inured,  prevailed  more  with  rne  than  the 
better,  where  to  I  was  unused.  And  the  very  moment 
wherein  I  was  to  become  other  than  I  was,  the  nearer 
it  approached  me,  the  greater  horror  did  it  strike  into 
me;  yet  did  it  not  strike  me  back,  nor  turn  me  away, 
but  held  me  in  suspense.  The  very  toys  of  toys,  and 
vanities  of  vanities,  my  ancient  mistresses,  still  held 
me:  they  plucked  my  fleshly  garment,  and  whispered 
softly:  *  Dost  thou  cast  us  off?  and  from  that  moment, 
shall  we  no  more  be  with  thee  forever?  and  from  that 
moment  shall  not  this  or  that  be  lawful  for  thee, 
forever?'  And  what  was  it,  which  they  suggested,  O 
my  God?  Let  thy  mercy  turn  it  away  from  the  soul 
of  thy  servant.  What  defilements  they  did  suggest! 
what  shame!  But  now  I  much  less  than  half-heard 
them,  not  openly  showing  themselves  and  contradict 
ing  me,  but  muttering  as  it  were  behind  my  back,  and 


298          PRAYER   AND   ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

privily  plucking  me,  as  I  was  departing,  but  to  look 
back  on  them.  Yet  they  did  retard  me,  so  that  I 
hesitated  to  burst  and  to  shake  myself  free  from  them, 
and  to  spring  over  whither  I  was  called— a  violent 
habit  saying  to  me,  <  Thinkest  thou,  thou  canst  live 
without  them?'" 

Then  came  up,  he  tells  us,  better  thoughts,  and  "  the 
chaste  dignity  of  Continency  "  who  seemed  to  say  to 
him :  "  Canst  thou  not  do  what  these  youths,  what 
these  maidens  can?  or  do  they  do  it  of  themselves,  and 
not  rather  by  the  Lord  their  God !  The  Lord,  their 
God,  gave  me  unto  them.  Why  standest  thou  in 
thyself,  and  so  art  falling!  Cast  thyself  upon  him; 
fear  not;  he  will  not  withdraw  himself  that  thou 
shouldest  fall.  Cast  thyself  fearlessly  upon  him ;  he 
will  receive,  and  will  heal  thee."  *  *  *  "I  cast 
myself  down,  I  know  not  how,  under  a  certain  fig  tree, 
giving  full  vent  to  my  tears,  and  the  floods  of  mine 
eyes  gushed  out,  an  acceptable  sacrifice  to  thee.  And, 
not  indeed  in  these  words,  yet  to  this  purpose,  spake 
I  much  unto  thee.  '  And  thou,  O  Lord,  how  long? 
how  long,  Lord;  wilt  thou  be  angry  forever?  Hemem- 
ber  not  our  former  iniquities.'  For  I  felt  that  I  was 
held  by  them.  I  sent  up  these  sorrowful  words:  How 
long?  how  long?  To-morrow  and  to-morrow?  why,  is 
there  not  an  end,  this  hour,  to  my  uncleanness?"  It 
was  when  he  came  to  this  point  of  prayer  and  faith, 
and  rested,  as  related  in  a  previous  chapter,  on  the 
words,  "Put  ye  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  make 


PRAYEK   TO    OVERCOME    PHYSICAL    HABIT.  299 

no  provision  for  the  flesh  to  fulfill  the  lusts  thereof," 
that  he  gained  the  victory  over  all  his  habits. 

VICTORY  OVER  TOBACCO  AND  OPIUM  HABITS.  Rev.  W. 
H.  Boole,  in  his  missionary  work  in  the  city  of  New 
York,  has  paid  much  attention  to  this  subject,  and  has 
published  some  of  the  facts  which  have  come  to  his 
knowledge,  in  a  tract  called  "  The  Wonders  of  Grace;" 
to  the  contents  of  which  the  author  has  made  refer 
ence  in  his  "  Spiritual  Victory,"  in  these  words: 

"  One  is  of  an  officer  in  a  church  in  New  York,  who 
had  used  tobacco  for  forty  years,  making,  during  that 
time,  many  efforts  to  abandon  the  practice,  but  always 
failing  because  of  the  resultant  inward  gnawing.  But 
he  was  brought  to  an  act  of  specific  faith  in  Jesus  to 
save  him  from  the  appetite;  and  now,  after  several 
years,  he  testifies:  'From  that  hour  all  desire  left 
me,  and  I  have  ever  since  hated,  what  I  once  so  fondly 
loved.'  Another  is  of  a  prominent  church  member  in 
Brooklyn,  N.  Y.,  who  had  used  tobacco  for  thirty  years, 
and  could  not  endure  to  be  without  a  cisrar  in  his 

O 

mouth,  and  sometimes  even  rose  and  smoked  in  the 
night.  After  many  failures  to  overcome  the  habit, 
one  night  when  alone,  he  cast  himself  on  his  Savior  for 
just  this  victory;  and  from  that  hour  was  delivered 
from  the  desire  as  well  as  from  the  outward  act,  and 
now  wonders  that  he  ever  loved  the  filthy  practice. 
A  certain  old  lady,  who  lived  near  Westbrook,  Ct., 
aged  seventy,  was  a  confirmed  opium  eater,  and  used 
daily  an  amount  sufficient  to  kill  twenty  persons.  She 
was  led  to  see  that  the  habit  was  a  sin;  and  as  such 


300  FEAYEE    AND   ITS    EEMAEKABLE   ANSWEES. 

she  abandoned  it,  with  specific  application  to  Christ 
to  save  her  from  it.  She  was  heard,  and  lived  for  two 
years  afterwards,  free  from  any  desire  for  that  drug. 
A  similar  case  was  that  of  a  carpenter  in  Brooklyn,  K. 
Y.,  who,  from  taking  morphine  to  allay  the  pain  of  a 
fractured  leg,  fell  into  its  habitual  use,  till  he  almost 
lived  upon  it,  for  several  years  after  his  recovery.  He 
once  swallowed,  in  the  presence  of  several  physicians, 
a  dose  which  it  was  calculated  would  destroy  the  lives 
of  two  hundred  ordinary  men!  Not  long  since,  he 
was  made  to  look  at  this  as  sin,  and  tried  to  break  off 
the  habit,  abstaining  with  an  alarming  reaction,  till 
five  physicians  declared  that  death  would  ensue,  if  he 
did  not  resume  it.  This  he  did  for  a  year;  but,  then, 
on  a  certain  Sunday  evening,  broke  off  again,  casting 
himself  by  faith  on  Christ,  from  which  moment  the 
desire  left  him,  and  has  never  returned,  and  he  has 
experienced  no  reaction  or  other  ill  effect,  but  has 
greatly  improved  in  health." 

CASES  REPORTED  BY  MRS.  C.  S.  WHITNEY.  In  her 
letter  to  the  author,  on  other  relations  of  prayer,  from 
which  quotations  have  been  made,  Mrs.  Whitney  thus 
speaks  on  the  point  now  in  hand: 

"  My  husband  having  used  tobacco  for  twenty-five 
years,  became  convinced  that  the  habit  was  sinful,  and 
four  years  ago,  he  gave  it  up.  Shortly  after,  he  met  a 
man  on  the  street  smoking  a  fine  cigar,  and  the  crav 
ing  appetite  that  thereupon  took  possession  of  him 
was  fearful.  He  was  strongly  tempted  to  yield;  but 
the  blessed  Holy  Spirit  revealed  Christ  to  him  as  able 


TO   OVEiSCOME    PHYSICAL    HABIT.  301 

to  save  to  the  uttermost;  and  right  there,  on  the  street, 
he  asked  God  to  destroy  the  appetite.  That  prayer 
was  answered  immediately,  and  to  this  day  he  has 
never  since  had  a  desire  for  tobacco,  but  loathes  it." 

"  A  Christian  brother,  living  near  Boston,  came  to  me 
recently,  and  asked  me  to  pray  for  him,  as  that  day  he 
had  been  convinced  that  he  could  no  longer  indulge 
in  the  use  of  tobacco,  and  claim  heirship  with  Christ. 
Having  used  it  very  freely  for  thirty  years,  he  thought 
it  would  cost  him  a  great  struggle,  to  give  it  up;  but 
he  was  resolved  to  do  so,  if  it  caused  a  separation  of 
soul  and  body.  He  asked  me  to  pray  that  he  might 
be  sustained  during  the  conflict.  I  asked  him  if  he 
could  trust  God  to  take  away  the  appetite,  that 
moment.  After  a  brief  hesitation  he  said :  <  I  believe 
he  is  able,  and,  I  trust,  willing.'  In  a  very  few  words 
of  prayer  I  asked  the  dear  Lord  to  do  this  work  —  to 
break  the  bondage,  the  power  of  Satan,  and  set  this 
man  free.  He  responded:  cAmen:  so  let  it  be.'  From 
that  moment,  he  was  so  delivered  from  the  appetite, 
that  he  has  felt  no  temptation  to  indulge  in  it  since." 

PRAYER  AND  THE  ALCOHOL  APPETITE.  Kev.  "Wm. 
L.  Bray  writes  to  the  author,  as  follows:  "Kev.  Mr. 

H ,  now  of  C ,  is  a  converted  drunkard.     He 

was  a  drunkard  for  more  than  twenty-five  years. 
When  he  was  converted,  his  appetite  was  fearfully 
strong,  and  for  years  it  clung  to  him  and  worried  him. 
At  one  time  he  went  to  Grand  Rapids  for  a  load  of 
lumber.  It  was  a  chilly  day,  and,  on  his  way  home, 
he  would  have  to  pass  a  rum-shop.  As  he  neared  that 


302    PRAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

shop,  his  old  appetite  awoke  in  power,  and  it  became 
more  and  more  clamorous,  until  he  felt  afraid  to  go 
forward.  He  felt  that  he  could  not  pass  the  rum-hole. 
He  drove  his  team  aside,  went  into  the  woods,  fell 
down  before  God,  and  cried  mightily  for  deliverance 
from  this  appetite.  He  said:  'The  Lord  heard  me, 
and  answered  me,  and  I  rose  up  a  free  man,  and  have 
been  free  ever  since! '  I  had  this  statement  from  Mr. 
II ,  himself,  but  I  cannot  give  the  date." 

A  CASE  IN  IRELAND.  Rev.  "William  Gibson,  in  his 
account  of  the  wonderful  revival  in  Ireland,  in  1859, 
gives  an  account  of  one  David  Cresswell,  who  had  been 
a  Romanist,  and  was  afflicted  with  stammering  to  such 
a  degree  as  almost  incapacitated  him  for  communicat 
ing  his  thoughts  to  others,  yet  who,  as  far  as  he  could 
articulate,  was  a  horrible  blasphemer.  He  was,  also, 
addicted  to  the  most  immoderate  use  of  tobacco  and 
of  strong  drink.  But,  passing  a  house,  he  heard  the 
voice  of  prayer,  went  in,  united  in  the  devotions,  and, 
on  leaving,  was  soon  overwhelmed  with  a  sense  of  his 
sin,  and  fell  prostrate  to  the  earth.  After  a  fortnight 
of  distress  of  mind,  he  found  peace  in  Christ,  to  whom 
he  made  believing  application ;  and,  singular  to  relate, 
he  lost  all  taste  for  both  liquor  and  tobacco,  and  was 
cured  of  his  infirmity  of  speech!  The  particulars,  at 
length,  may  be  found  on  pages  369-371  of  Mr.  Gib 
son's  book,  "The  Year  of  Grace." 

TESTIMONIES  COLLECTED  BY  REV.  S.  H.  PLATT.  In  a 
previous  chapter  an  account  has  been  given  of  the 
manner  in  which,  through  prayer  and  faith,  Mr.  Platt 


PEATER    TO   OVERCOME   PHYSICAL    HABIT.  303 

was  cured  of  chronic  lameness.  He  has  given  great 
attention  to  the  subject  of  the  present  chapter,  and 
has  collected  the  evidence  of  the  efficacy  of  prayer  in 
this  respect  into  a  little  treatise  entitled,  "  The  Power 
of  Grace,"  to  the  careful  perusal  of  which  the  unbe 
lieving  reader  is  recommended.  A  mere  sketch  of 
some  of  the  cases  detailed  by  him  is  all  that  can  here 
be  given.  The  accounts  were  received  by  him  in  reply 
to  the  following  question,  published  in  The  Christian 
Advocate  and  Journal,  of  July  31st,  1873:  "Can 
men  be  instantaneously  delivered,  from  the  power  of 
acquired  habits,  such  as  the  use  of  tobacco,  rum,  etc., 
so  that  they  shall  thereafter  have  no  craving  for  the 
indulgence?" 

A  minister  testifies  that,  for  more  than  thirty  years, 
he  had  been  a  habitual  smoker,  arid  had  at  various 
times  attempted  to  abandon  the  practice,  but  each 
time  yielded  to  the  craving  of  his  appetite,  and 
"  became  a  more  inveterate  smoker  than  before." 
But  more  earnest  endeavors  to  be  wholly  the  Lord's, 
brought  up  the  question  afresh,  and  he  laid  the  pipe 
aside,  relying  simply  on  his  appeal  to  God  to  deliver 
him.  He  says:  "I  trusted  in  the  Lord,  and  not  one 
word  of  his  precious  promises  has  failed  me.  I  have 
had  no  craving,  no  uneasiness,  no  desire."  At  the 
end  of  a  year  he  writes :  "  I  am  filled  with  wonder, 
for  I  expected  a  terrible  fight  with  an  appetite 
strengthened  by  an  indulgence  of  about  thirty-five 
years;  but  the  enemy  has  not  showed  his  head.  Not 
only  has  the  desire  for  smoking  been  effectually 


304  PRAYER    AND    ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

squelched,  but  a  perfect  hatred  of  smoking  has  been 
developed,  on  accounfof  the  offensiveness  of  the  odor 
of  tobacco.  Thanks  be  unto  God,  who  giveth  us  the 
victory! " 

Another  minister  states:  "I  had  used  tobacco  from 
childhood,  and  the  love  and  use  thereof  grew  upon, 
me.  I  became  convicted  of  its  sinfulness,  went  to 
God  and  said,  <  Destroy  the  appetite,  or  give  me  power 
over  it.  Save  me,  that  I  may  glorify  thee  as  a  God 
of  power  for  our  present  sins,  and  I  will  glorify  thee 
evermore.'  I  wrote  out  the  contract,  and  signed  it, 
and  from  that  blessed  afternoon  until  to-day  have  no 
recollection  of  ever  desiring  it  even." 

The  President  of  a  Young  Men's  Christian  Associ 
ation  in  Vermont,  who  had  been  greatly  troubled  by 
his  tobacco  habit,  and  "had  tried  a  number  of  times 
to  leave  it  off,  but  could  not  do  so,"  says:  "  One  night, 
as  I  was  retiring  to  rest,  I  thought  I  would  kneel  by 
my  bed,  and  ask  him,  who  never  refuses  to  answer 
prayer,  to  take  from  me  the  desire  for  tobacco;  and 
from  that  moment  it  has  been  impossible  for  me  to 
use  it." 

An  editor  in  Tennessee,  who  was  in  this  tobacco 
bondage,  says:  "I  determined,  time  and  again,  to 
desist  from  it,  sometimes  abstaining  for  a  few  months, 
or  weeks  —  once  for  twelve  months  —  but  the  desire 
for  it  never  left  me.  *  *  *  One  Sunday  morning, 
the  first  day  of  December,  1850, 1  retired  to  a  secluded 
place,  got  down  upon  my  knees,  and  asked  the  Lord 
to  help  me  quit  it,  determining,  then  and  there,  that  I 


FBAYEB    TO   OVERCOME    EHT8ICAL    HABIT.  805 

would,  God  being  my  helper,  never  touch  the  accursed 
thing  again  by  any  kind  of  use  in  the  way  of  con 
sumption;  and  from  that  day  to  this  I  have  never  had 
any  desire  to  smoke  or  chew  tobacco,  or  to  use  it  in 
any  way.  But  I  did  this,  whenever  I  saw  tobacco :  I 
lifted  my  heart  to  God,  imploring  his  assistance  in 
abstaining  from  it.  I  have  now  been  clear  of  the 
desire  of  it  for  nearly  twenty-three  years." 

A  man  forty-two  years  old  narrates  how,  from  his 
youth  up,  he  was  addicted  to  tobacco  and,  also,  to 
liquor,  and  became  a  confirmed  drunkard.  A  minis 
ter  held  a  prayer  meeting  at  his  house,  and  said  that 
religion  could  cure  all  evil  habits.  He  says:  "The 
next  morning  I  took  out  my  tobacco,  to  take  a  chew, 
and  thought  of  what  the  minister  had  said,  the  night 
before.  It  was  a  new  idea  to  me.  I  put  the  tobacco 
in  my  pocket  again,  and  said,  '  I'll  try  it.'  I  was 
alone  in  my  barn.  I  kneeled  down  and  asked  God 
to  remove  the  appetite  from  me.  It  was  done.  Glory 
to  God!  I  was  cured.  I  felt  it;  I  knew  it  then;  I 
have  never  had  a  desire  for  it  since;  there  has  been 
no  hankering  for  it,  or  for  strong  drink,  since.  My 
sins  were  all  forgiven,  and  I  was  made  a  new  man  all 
over  —  inside  and  outside." 

Another  man,  who  had  been  under  the  same  double 
bondage,  says:  "  I  felt  my  weakness,  and  called  on  my 
Heavenly  Father,  and  told  him  the  work  was  too  great 
for  me,  and  prayed  that  he  would  do  the  work  for  me, 
and  take  away  the  taste,  or  appetite.  *  *  *  He 
heard  my  prayer.  I  never  have  had  a  taste  or  desire 
13* 


806          PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

for  a  glass  of  intoxicating  drink,  or  a  smoke  or  chew 
of  tobacco,  from  that  time  until  the  present  moment, 
which  is  nineteen  years  the  seventh  of  last  February, 
[1873]." 

It  is  because  these  specific  deliverances  have  been 
experienced,  as  well  as  those  of  a  more  general  char 
acter,  that  the  saint  can  sing  with  emphasis  the  familiar 
stanzas  of  Charles  Wesley: 

"Thou,  O  Christ,  art  all  I  want; 

More  than  all  in  thee  I  find ; 
Raise  the  fallen,  cheer  the  faint, 

Heal  the  sick,  and  lead  the  blind. 
Just  and  holy  is  thy  name ; 

I  am  all  unrighteousness ; 
Vile  and  full  of  sin  I  am, 

Thou  art  full  of  truth  and  grace. 

"Plenteous  grace  with  thee  is  found, 

Grace  to  pardon  all  my  sin ; 
Let  the  healing  streams  abound; 

Make  and  keep  me  pure  within. 
Thou  of  life  the  fountain  art, 

Freely  let  me  take  of  thee ; 
Spring  thou  up  within  my  heart; 

Rise  to  all  eternity.'* 


CHAPTER    XYI. 

PRATER  FOR  INDIVIDUAL  CONVERSION. 

THEOLOGICALLY  it  is  a  startling  fact,  that  the  Bible 
uses  language  which  implies  that  one  man  may 
convert  another.  Thus  James  writes  (v:  19-20): 
"  Brethren,  if  any  of  you  do  err  from  the  truth,  and 
one  convert  Mm,  let  him  know  that  he  who  converteth 
the  sinner  from  the  error  of  his  way  shall  save  a  soul 
from  death,  and  shall  hide  a  multitude  of  sins."  But 
if  this  language  startles  us,  when  we  think  of  the 
thoroughness  of  human  depravity,  and  the  necessity 
of  regeneration  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  case  is  won 
derfully  relieved,  as  we  notice  that  the  words  just 
quoted  from  James  immediately  follows  six  verses 
which  assure  us  of  the  efficacy  of  fervent  prayer. 
This  fact  may  warrant  us  in  supposing,  that  the  "  con 
verting"  power  is  largely  connected  with  the  privilege 
which  the  Christian  has  of  securing  a  divine  co-opera 
tion  with  his  labors.  "  For  we  are  laborers  together 
with  God,"  said  Paul,  1  Cor.  iii:  9.  And  so  the  facts 
prove. 

A  BIBLE  CLASS  OF  YOUNG  LADIES.  The  author 
knows  of  a  theological  student,  who  in  a  Presbyte 
rian  church  in  New  York  city,  took  charge  of  a  Bible 
class  of  about  forty  young  ladies,  with  scarcely  a 

(307) 


308         PEATEE   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

professor  of  religion  in  it.  He  solemnly  determined 
to  seek  the  conversion  of  every  member.  His  method 
was,  in  addition  to  a  very  faithful  application  of  the 
lesson,  on  Sunday,  and  personal  religious  conversa 
tion,  from  time  to  time,  with  each  at  her  home — to 
make  every  scholar  a  subject  of  special  prayer,  by 
name,  in  his  closet.  Usually  he  took  up  the  cases, 
one  or  two  at  a  time,  and  prayed  and  labored  for  their 
immediate  conversion.  Sometimes  he  was  enabled, 
before  going  to  the  house,  for  conversation,  to  gain  an 
assurance  in  prayer,  that  that  soul  would  then  submit; 
and  such  was  the  fact.  The  conversations  were  almost 
always  closed  with  prayer,  in  which  he  previously 
urged  the  young  lady  silently  to  unite,  and  make  her 
consecration  to  God.  As  the  result  of  three  or  four 
years  labor,  nearly  every  member  of  that  class  was 
converted,  and  seldom  did  a  communion -season  occur, 
in  that  church,  without  additions  from  that  class. 
There  was  but  one  of  those  who  remained  steadily  in 
the  class,  who  continued  obdurate;  and  she  set  her 
will  with  great  firmness  against  conversion,  and 
seemed  insensible  to  all  appeals;  though  more  labor 
was  expended  on  her  than  on  any  two  or  three  others. 
"When  the  student  finished  his  studies,  and  entered 

the  ministry,  Harriet  J was  apparently  farther 

from  God  than  ever.  He  went  elsewhere  to  live  and 
labor,  as  a  minister  of  Christ,  and  had  no  further 
opportunity  to  speak  with  her  about  her  soul's  sal 
vation.  But  occasionally  she  would  occur  to  his 
thoughts,  and  he  would  pray  God  to  touch  her  heart. 


PRATER   FOR  INDIVIDTTAL    CONVERSION.  309 

Time  rolled  on,  and  twenty-seven  years  had  passed, 
when  he  chanced  to  preach,  one  Sunday,  in  Brooklyn, 
his  own  residence  being  a  thousand  miles  distant.  At 
the  close  of  the  services,  a  middle  aged  lady  stood  at 
the  foot  of  the  pulpit  stairs,  and  as  he  came  down,  ac 
costed  him  with  the  words :  "  Excuse  me,  but  I  used  to 
be  in  your  Bible  class.  Do  you.  not  remember  Harriet 

J ?  I  am  now  Mrs. ,  and  live  in  this  city." 

Yes,  indeed,  he  remembered  her;  how  could  he  forget 
one  for  and  with  whom  he  had  pleaded  so  often?  He 
seized  her  hand,  and  said :  "  Harriet,  do  you  love  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ?"  And,  to  his  unutterable  joy, 
she  replied,  "  Yes,  I  trust  I  do."  His  prayers,  after 
all,  had  been  heard,  and  the  one  notable  exception  had 
ceased  to  be  such. 

AN  ILLUSTRATION  BY  PROFESSOR  AUSTIN  PHELPS,  D.  D. 
In  a  communication  to  The  Advance,  January  28, 1875, 
Prof.  Phelps — whose  charming  little  book  on  "The 
Still  Hour,"  many  lovers  of  prayer  have  read  with 
spiritual  profit  and  delight — gives  account  of  an  in 
stance  of  success  in  prayer  which  is  quite  striking. 
This  is  the  statement  somewhat  abridged: 

A  certain  man  was  of  Christian  parentage,  the  son 
of  an  exceptionally  devoted  mother.  He  acquired  an 
appetite  for  strong  drink,  from  using  it  medically, 
became  intemperate,  abandoned  his  Christian  hope 
and  faith,  and,  to  human  judgment,  was  utterly  aban 
doned  of  God.  For  twenty  years,  his  few  Christian 
friends  prayed  for  him,  against  all  probabilities,  and 
hoped  against  all  evidences.  A  heavy  affliction  hav- 


310  PRATER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

ing  befallen  him,  in  consequence  of  his  intemperate 
life,  these  friends  hoped  that  it  might  be  made  the 
occasion  of  his  deliverance.  They  asked  for  him  the 
prayers  of  a  company  of  Christian  ladies,  entire 
strangers  to  him.  To  this  day  he  is  unknown  to  them, 
in  name  or  person.  He  lived  three  hundred  miles 
distant  from  them.  His  history  was  detailed  to  them, 
and  they  resolved  to  concentrate  prayer  upon  him,  for 
a  time,  and  see  what  God  would  do.  They  prayed 
specifically  for  his  moral  reform,  for  the  revival  of  his 
Christian  faith,  for  his  conversion  as  a  child  of  the 
covenant.  They  persisted  in  prayer;  agreeing  that 
each  one  should  bear  him  on  her  heart,  in  secret  com 
munion  with  God.  Among  these  ladies  were  some 
who  have  had  a  remarkable  experience  of  success  in 
intercessory  prayer. 

The  result  is  soon  told.  At  about  the  time  when 
his  case  was  first  named  to  that  praying  circle,  with  no 
knowledge  on  his  part  that  they  were  interested  in 
him,  he  suddenly  dropped  the  use  of  intoxicating 
drink;  and  from  that  hour  he  has  been  absolutely  free 
from  the  alcoholic  craving.  Within  a  week,  the  cavils 
at  religious  doctrines  ceased.  Then  his  prejudices 
against  Christian  usages  and  people  gave  way.  The 
coat  of  mail,  which  he  had  worn  for  twenty  years, 
dropped  from  him,  and  his  heart  lay  bare  to  the  power 
of  truth  and  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  His  childhood's 
faith  returned  to  him,  freighted  with  the  teachings, 
the  songs,  and  the  prayers  of  a  sainted  mother.  Then 
followed  a  period  of  profound  despair.  "  No  other 


PBAYER   FOB  INDIVIDUAL  CONVERSION.  811 

sinner,"  said  he,  "  can  have  sinned  so  damnably,  as  I 
have  sinned.  No  hell  can  be  worse  than  I  endure. 
Oh,  that  I  could  sleep,  and  never  wake  again  "!  For 
ten  days  or  more,  this  despair  continued,  prayer  being 
made  for  him  without  ceasing.  He  seemed  unable  to 
pray  for  himself.  He  begged  like  a  child  to  be  taught 
how  to  pray.  His  locked  lips  were  like  a  premonition 
of  the  retributive  speechlessness  of  guilt  at  the  day 
of  judgment.  At  length  a  change  occurred,  which 
may  be  described  in  a  letter  which  he  wrote  to  the 
Christian  who,  unknown  to  him,  had  acquainted  the 
praying  circle  with  his  case: 

"  I  do  not  know  that  I  can  express  intelligibly  to 
you,  the  state  of  my  mind;  but  most  of  the  time,  my 
soul  is  filled  with  what  seems  to  me  the  joy  of  heaven. 
My  room  appears  as  if  filled  with  angels.  With  rev 
erence  I  say  it,  Christ  seems  to  be  with  me.  God 
seems  to  look  upon  me  with  a  forgiving  face.  Last 
night,  I  could  not  sleep,  but  sat  all  night  by  the  fire. 
My  mind  was  full  of  the  mercy  of  God,  and  the  glo 
rious  goodness  of  Christ.  I  experienced  such  fullness 
of  joy,  as  I  never  dreamed  of  before.  When  daylight 
came,  I  was  astonished  at  the  shortness  of  the  night. 
I  am  not  conscious  of  any  excitement  in  it  all.  It  is 
all  peace,  perfect  peace.  I  am  unable  to  feel  any  desire 
for  prolonged  life.  I  feel  perfect  trust  in  God.  I 
would  leave  all  that  concerns  me  with  him.  *  *  * 
I  feel  that  time  alone  can  determine  whether  my  heart 
is  changed.  My  daily  life  must  show  it.  Yet  I  feel 
like  exclaiming:  Father,  I  thank  thee  for  this  mercy 


312         PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

to  the  worst  of  sinners !  Then  I  ask  myself,  is  it  right 
for  such  a  sinner  as  I  to  take  so  much  delight  in 
prayer  ? " 

Prof.  Phelps  well  asks,  in  conclusion :  "  Granting 
the  fact  of  a  diseased  body,  of  a  brain  unnaturally 
excited  by  the  sudden  withdrawal  of  alcoholic  stimulus 
[which,  it  seems  to  the  author  should  depress,  and  not 
excite],  and  making  large  allowance  for  other  pecu 
liarities  of  physical  constitution  and  condition,  is  this 
not,  after  all,  a  clear  case  of  the  saving  mercy  of  God 
in  accenting  the  physical  conditions  as  they  are,  and 
using  them  in  the  conversion  of  the  soul?  And  is  it 
not  as  clear  a  case  of  answer  to  prayer,  long  deferred, 
and  give  at  last  to  a  reinforcement  of  the  power  of 
prayer,  trustfully  sought  and  importunately  applied? 
Does  it  not  confirm  the  faith  of  a  believing  spirit  in 
the  truth  that  concerted  prayer  is  prayer  intensified, 
as  truly  as  any  other  form  of  concerted  action.?" 

EXPERIENCE  OF  CATHARINE  ADORNA.  We  go  back 
four  centuries,  to  Genoa,  in  Italy,  and  there  we  find 
the  pious  Catharine  Adorna,  visiting  and  praying  with 
the  sick,  in  the  Hospital  and  in  private  houses.  A 
wife  came  to  her,  one  day,  and  induced  her  to  go  to 
her  house,  and  see  her  sick  husband,  who  was  likely 
to  die,  but  had  no  interest  in  the  subject  of  religion. 
She  went,  and  talked  with  him,  and  left.  On  the  way 
back,  she  and  the  wife  stepped  into  a  church,  sought  a 
retired  place,  and  earnestly  prayed  for  his  conversion. 
When"  the  wife  returned  home,  she  was  astonished  to 
find  a  great  change  in  her  husband's  mind,  and  to  hear 


PRAYER   FOR   INDIVIDUAL   CONVERSION.  313 

,  . _  _  ^ r     ,'.  ,  ;;  i.   »„.,  '   .-,.%. 

him  speak  like  a  Christian.  The  next  day,  she  hastened 
to  carry  the  news  to  Catharine  Adorna;  but,  says  her 
biographer,  Dr.  Upham:  "The  news  was  not  surpris 
ing  to  her.  She  had  prayed  earnestly  for  the  sick  man, 
and  she  had  reason  to  believe  that  her  prayer  either 
had  been  or  would  be  speedily  answered.  This  belief 
was  founded  upon  the  fact,  that,  in  offering  up  her 
supplications  for  him,  she  had  found  herself  inwardly 
and  specially  drawn  by  the  influences  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  It  seems  to  have  been  her  practice,  in  what 
may  be  called  her  special  supplications,  not  to  move 
by  her  own  choice,  by  the  self-originated  impulse  of 
her  own  volition;  but  to  keep  her  soul  in  the  attitude 
of  humble  and  quiet  waiting,  that  it  might  first  be 
moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  And  when  she  prayed  to 
God,  under  the  influence  of  this  specific  divine  ope 
ration,  her  faith  could  generally  see  the  result  in  the 
petition  itself.  And  this  was  the  case,  in  the  present 
instance."  It  is  interesting,  as  showing  the  far- 
reaching  effect  of  the  prayer  thus  offered,  that  the 
wife  was  so  impressed  by  the  result,  that  when  her 
husband  died,  she  attached  herself  to  Catharine  Adorna, 
in  her  labors  of  mercy,  became  her  constant  companion, 
and  was  with  her  at  the  hour  of  death. 

THE  CONVERSION  OF  AN  INFIDEL.  In  the  "  Incidents 
in  a  Pastors'  Life,"  Rev.  William  Wisner,  D.  D., 
gives  an  account  of  which  the  following  is  an  abridge 
ment: 

A  skeptical  young  man  was  induced,  during  a  revi 
val,  to  accompany  a  lady,  with  whom  he  boarded,  to 
U 


314:    PRAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

an  evening  lecture;  but  he  purposely  divested  his 
thoughts  from  any  attention  to  what  was  said.  On 
their  return,  the  lady  and  a  pious  young  woman  left 
him  in  the  parlor,  and  retired  to  their  own  rooms,  in 
a  distant  part  of  the  house,  to  pray  for  his  salvation. 
While  on  their  knees,  pleading  in  his  behalf,  they  were 
alarmed  by  a  cry  from  the  parlor.  Repairing  thither, 
they  found  the  family  Bible  open  on  the  table,  arid  the 
young  man  standing  near,  with  marks  of  agony  on  his 
face.  When  they  inquired  what  the  matter  was,  he 
was  about,  in  pride  (as  he  afterwards  said)  to  reply, 
"Nothing;  "  but  before  the  words  passed  his  lips,  he 
was  so  overcome  with  anguish,  that  he  exclaimed, 
"  Oh,  I  am  an  infidel;  pray  for  me/7  and  fell  prostrate 
on  the  floor.  About  midnight,  he  requested  that  some 
of  his  companions  of  the  legal  profession  might  be 
sent  for,  that  seeing  his  remorse  they  might  take  warn 
ing.  At  two  o'clock,  in  the  morning,  Dr.  Wisner  was 
called  from  his  bed,  to  talk  and  pray  with  him;  and 
found  him  on  his  knees,  not  praying,  but  giving  vent 
to  his  anguish,  and  saying,  "  I  am  an  infidel !  I  have 
denied  my  Savior,  and  am  now  given  up  of  God,  to 
eat  of  the  fruit  of  my  own  doing."  The  next  evening, 
there  was  a  meeting  for  inquiry,  and  among  others 
came  the  despairing  young  lawyer,  supported  by  two 
friends.  He  received  further  gospel  instruction,  but 
only  said:  "These  provisions  were  once  for  me,  but  I 
have  rejected  them.  I  have  sinned  away  my  day  of 
grace."  But  after  returning  home,  about  eleven 
o'clock,  he  submitted  himself  unconditionally  to  God, 


PRATER   FOR    INDIVIDUAL   CONVERSION.  315 

which,  he  said,  he  had  before  been  unwilling  to  do. 
Then  his  soul  embraced  Christ  and  he  was  filled  with 
peace  and  joy.  At  the  time  Dr.  Wisner  wrote  the 
narrative,  he  had  been  a  pillar  in  the  church  for 
twenty-four  years,  and  an  officer  of  it  for  more  than 
fifteen.  Thus  we  may  see  that  the  most  desperate  cases 
yield  to  prayer. 

A  PROMPT  ANSWER.  Dr.  Wisner  also  makes  this 
statement,  with  reference  to  his  accepting  an  invita 
tion  from  a  neighboring  pastor  to  come  and  assist  in 
some  special  meetings:  "  I  took  one  of  my  elders  with 
me,  and  went  to  the  house  of  my  brother,  agreeably  to 
his  request.  He  had  made  an  appointment  for  me 
to  preach  that  evening.  The  congregation  was  large 
and  solemn,  and  there  were  some  indications  of  the 
special  presence  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  That  evening, 
my  elder  led  our  devotions  in  family  prayer,  and 
poured  out  his  soul  in  great  fervency  for  the  conver 
sion  of  sinners.  He  earnestly  besought  the  Lord,  that 
he  would  so  trouble  the  impenitent  that  they  would 
feel  constrained  to  awaken  us  in  the  night,  to  inquire 
what  they  should  do  to  be  saved.  After  prayer  we 
retired  to  rest;  but  about  midnight  the  pastor  came 
into  our  room,  and  awoke  us,  to  tell  us  that  a  number 
of  sinners  had  collected  at  the  Academy,  who  were  so 
distressed  with  a  sense  of  their  lost  condition,  that 
they  had  sent  a  request  for  us  to  visit  them.  On 
repairing  to  the  place,  the  pastor  and  my  elder  (for  I 
was  not  well  enough  to  go  out  at  that  hour,)  found  the 
principal  of  the  Academy,  with  a  large  number  of  the 


316  PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

scholars  and  some  other  persons  assembled  to  inquire 
what  they  must  do  to  be  saved.  The  next  morning 
there  were  a  number  rejoicing  in  hope,  and  many  more 
deeply  bowed  down  under  a  sense  of  their  sins.  We 
remained  there  a  few  days,  and  had  the  pleasure  of 
seeing  many  proud  hearts  apparently  humbled  at  the 
foot  of  the  cross.  It  was  the  Lord,  who  taught  my 
brother  thus  to  pray;  and  it  was  the  Lord  who  an 
swered  that  prayer  by  giving  us  the  very  thing  prayed 
for.  If  Christians  lived  in  habits  of  communion  with 
God,  would  not  his  Spirit  more  frequently  teach  us 
what  to  pray  for,  and  more  frequently  give  us  the  very 
blessings  which  we  ask?" 

CONVERSION  OF  A  HUSBAND.  In  that  exquisite  vol 
ume,  entitled  <k  My  Mother;  or  Eecollections  of  Mater 
nal  Influence,"  published  anonymously,  but  ascribed 
to  a  well  known  pen,  is  a  touching  account  of  the  man 
ner  in  which  the  husband  and  father  was  brought  to 
God.  He  had  for  years  been  the  object  of  the  relig 
ious  solicitude  of  his  wife,  and  finally  as  his  case 
became  more  discouraging  than  ever,  in  a  seeming 
moral  apathy,  the  mother  proposed  to  her  children,  at 
home  and  abroad,  to  meet  with  her  at  the  throne  of 
grace  in  his  behalf,  at  a  certain  hour  of  the  day.  The 
account  continues:  "Whatever  may  have  been  the 
mental  state  of  him  who  was  the  object  of  our  concert, 
there  was  a  growing  feeling  of  intensity  in  our  mother. 
Her  spirit  had  no  rest.  After  they  had  retired,  one 
night,  she  said  a  few  words  expressive  of  her  concern 
for  him ;  he  gave  her  an  indifferent  answer,  and  fell 


PRAYER   FOR   INDIVIDUAL   CONVERSION.  317 

asleep.  She  arose,  in  the  fullness  of  an  anxious  heart, 
and  returned  to  the  sitting-room,  raked  open  a  bed  of 
coals,  and  spent  the  night  in  prayer.  It  was  cold, 
being  the  latter  part  of  February.  Behold  the  differ 
ence  between  the  believer  and  the  unbeliever:  the  one 
sleeps  over  his  own  impending  ruin ;  the  other  wakes, 
and  wrestles  for  him,  in  agonizing  prayer. 

"  As  the  day  dawned,  she  fell  into  a  train  of  reflec 
tions  like  the  following:  <I  have  borne  this  burden 
forty  years;  I  can  carry  it  no  further;  it  is  too  heavy 
for  me;  I  must  roll  it  off  on  God.  I  feel  that  I  have 
done.  /  cannot  convert  his  heart.  I  can't  convert, 
however  much  I  distress  myself.  Perhaps  I  have 
sinned  in  distressing  myself  as  I  have.  God  may  have 
seen  in  me  the  want  of  a  simple  reliance  on  him;  or 
the  want  of  true  and  absolute  submission  to  his  will. 
He  may  have  seen  me  unwilling,  or  afraid  to  commit 
the  matter  of  my  husband's  salvation  entirely  to  him. 
But  I  feel  that  I  must,  and  do  thus  commit  it  to  him 
now.  I  will  afflict  myself  no  more.  I  shall  still  pray 
for  him,  and  use  such  means  as  may  seem  advisable, 
but  —  saved  or  lost — I  leave  the  result  with  God.' 
*  *  *  She  was  conscious  of  a  simplicity  of  trust, 
now,  and  a  relief  of  mind  such  as  on  that  subject  she 
had  never  felt  before.  So  prayed  and  found  relief,  the 
wife  of  Elkanah.  In  the  morning,  after  breakfast, 
finding  him  alone,  she  said  a  few  words  to  him,  to  this 
effect.  She  remarked,  that  they  had  lived  together 
above  forty  years;  that  their  union  had  been  an  affec 
tionate  and  happy  one,  and  it  was  painful  to  think, 


318  PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

that  they  were  soon  to  be  separated  without  any  pros 
pect  of  ever  being  reunited.  *..*'*'<  And  now  I 
have  this  one  request  to  make:  devote  this  day  to  the 
concerns  of  the  soul;  devote  it  to  reflection  and  to 
prayer.  If  you  cannot  do  it  for  your  own  sake,  do  it 
to  oblige  me! '  Struck  with  her  earnest  manner,  he 
said,  decisively,  '  /  will}  He  was  '  not  able  to  resist 
the  wisdom  and  the  spirit  by  which  she  spake.' 

"  She  saw  no  more  of  him  till  quite  night,  when  he 
came  in  and  sat  down,  sad  and  thoughtful,  by  the  fire. 
She  did  not  know  the  nature  of  his  feelings;  nor  was 
any  allusion  made  to  the  interview  of  the  morning. 
It  was  evident  that  he  was  not  happy.  He  had  an  eye 
more  expressive  of  sorrow  than  any  eye  I  ever  saw. 
It  glistened,  but  did  not  flow  with  tears,  and  its  color 
seemed  to  deepen.  Sorrow  was  in  him  a  sealed  foun 
tain  :  it  found  no  vent  in  words.  The  next  day  he 
again  disappeared,  and  was  gone  till  evening.  His 
countenance  and  manner,  when  he  returned,  were  still 
thoughtful;  but  there  was  a  serenity  in  his  look,  which 
was  not  there  before.  '  I  do  not  know,'  said  he  to  my 
mother,  <  what  has  ailed  me  to-day;  my  feelings  have 
been  unusual,  and,  indeed  very  strange.'  '  Why,  how 
have  you  felt,'  she  asked.  <  I  can  hardly  tell  you,'  he  re 
plied:  'I  have  no  reason  to  think  myself  a  Christian, 
or,  perhaps,  that  I  ever  shall  be;  but  it  has  seemed  to 
me,  this  afternoon,  as  if  everything  was  changed. 
Everything  appeared  to  speak  of  God.  The  trees,  the 
hills,  the  skies  —  everything,  seemed  to  praise  him. 
And  I  felt  that  I  loved  everybody.  If  there  is  any- 


PRAYER   FOR   INDIVIDUAL   CONVERSION.  319 

one  that  I  have  hated,  it  is  Mr.  G.  (a  certain  revivalist, 
the  particular  type  of  whose  zeal,  or  whose  tactics  had 
disgusted  him);  but  I  have  felt  to-day  that  I  loved 
him  like  a  brother.' 

"It  was  afterwards  known,  that  he  spent  the  former 
of  those  two  days  in  a  retired  valley  on  his  farm,  and 
the  other  in  a  wood.  He  had  engaged  to  spend  one 
day  in  retirement  That  he  might  have  appeared  to 
do,  merely  to  fulfill  a  promise.  The  second  day  was 
eminently  probationary  and  eminently  critical.  *  *  * 
On  the  following  morning,  the  minister  of  the  place 
happened  to  call.  He  knew  nothing  of  my  father's 
state  of  mind.  *  *  *  They  had  a  long  conversa 
tion,  and,  on  leaving  the  house,  the  minister  said  to 
the  first  Christian  he  met,  '  I  have  great  news  to  tell 

you;  Mr. has  become  a  new  man.  I  have  just 

come  from  conversing  with  him,  and  have  no  doubt 
of  the  reality  of  his  conversion  to  Christ.  The  change 
in  him  is  surprising;  he  is  indeed  a  perfect  child  in 
religion.'  *  *  *  After  suitable  delay  and  self-ex 
amination,  he  made  a  public  profession  of  his  faith, 
receiving  baptism  in  connection  with  that  act.  *  *  * 
My  father  lived  ten  years,  to  test  the  genuiness  of  his 
faith.  He  died  at  the  age  of  seventy-five." 

THE  EFFECT  OF  HABITUAL  PRAYER.  The  steady 
occurrence  of  conversions  in  connection  with  habitual 
labor  and  prayer  is  well  illustrated  by  the  facts  men 
tioned  in  the  biography  of  Normand  Smith,  Jr.,  of 
Hartford,  Ct.,  in  which  we  read: 

"  The  means  he  used  to  impress  the  minds  of  those 


320  PRATER    AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

who  from  time  to  time  came  into  his  family  were  va 
rious:  sometimes  he  would  Converse  with  them  separ 
ately;  at  others,  he  would  address  them  together;  but 
depended  most  of  all  upon  the  presentation  of  truth 
in  family  worship,  and  the  daily  exhibition  of  a  Chris 
tian  example,  together  with  a  manifest  tender  concern 
for  their  salvation.  He  has  been  known  to  sit  up  half 
the  night  in  prayer  for  a  member  of  his  family,  whose 
mind  he  knew  was  impressed  on  the  subject  of  religion. 
On  his  dying  bed,  nearly  the  last  words  he  said  to  his 
brother,  engaged  with  him  in  business,  were,  Take 
good  care  of  the  boys!  He  felt  the  same  benevolent 
concern  for  the  domestics  of  the  family;  and  it  is  an 
interesting  fact,  that  all  who  resided  in  the  family,  in 
this  capacity,  during  the  last  four  years  of  his  life, 
hopefully  became  Christians.  One  of  the  number 
thus  converted,  heard  him  one '  morning  very  early, 
before  the  family  had  risen,  earnestly  at  prayer.  She 
listened,  and  found  it  was  for  herself.  Her  mind  was 
impressed,  and  she  sought  and  found  the  one  thing 
needful. 

AN  UNPROMISING  CASE  SELECTED.  A  ministerial 
brother  tells  of  a  highly-cultivated  lady,  the  principal 
and  founder  of  an  important  ladies7  seminary,  who, 
for  some  cause,  began  to  doubt  whether  the  Lord 
accepted  her  services  in  that  institution.  Feeling  that 
her  intent  was  simply  to  please  him,  and  to  build  up 
a  seminary  that  should  combine  learning  with  religion, 
and  should  send  forth  Christian  and  educated  women 
to  benefit  the  world,  she  laid  the  matter  before  the 


PRAYER  FOR  INDIVIDUAL   CONVERSION.,  321 

Lord  in  prayer.  Feeling  a  desire  to  test  the  thing 
practically,  and  to  see  if  the  Lord  would  use  her  to 
secure  the  results  upon  which  she  had  set  her  heart, 
she  selected  from  among  her  pupils  a  most  unpromis 
ing  person,  upon  whom  to  bring  to  bear  any  religious 
influence  —  perhaps  the  most  difficult  and  trying  case 
in  the  school — and  she  asked  the  Lord  to  give  her 
that  soul.  It  was  an  earnest  asking,  a  pleading  which 
felt  that  everything  was  at  stake,  and  the  prayer  went 
up  night  and  day.  The  young  lady  concerned  knew 
nothing  of  this  struggle,  at  the  mercy  seat,  in  her 
behalf;  yet,  in  less  than  a  week,  she  came  of  her  own 
accord  to  the  principal,  inquiring  the  way  of  salva 
tion,  and  soon^was  rejoicing  in  the  Savior.  Not  only 
so,  but,  after  a  little,  her  mind  became  interested  in 
the  lost  condition  of  her  sisters  in  the  heathen  world, 
and  she  devoted  herself  to  a  missionary  life.  It  is  not 
amiss  to  add,  that  this  auspicious  result  was  not  only 
a  source  of  new  hope  to  the  self-denying  principal,  in 
her  depressing  labors,  but  was  actually  a  fore-token  of 
the  kind  of  work  which  her  institution  was  success 
fully  to  do  through  the  coming  years.  It  has  ever 
been  a  fountain-head  of  piety  and  missionary  interest. 
MR.  FINNEY'S  PRAYING  ACQUAINTANCE.  In  his  lec 
ture  on  "The  Spirit  of  Prayer"  Eev.  Charles  G. 
Finney  says:  "I  was  acquainted  with  an  individual 
who  used  to  keep  a  list  of  persons  that  he  was  espe 
cially  concerned  for,  and  I  have  had  the  opportunity 
to  know  a  multitude  of  persons  for  whom  he  became 
thus  interested,  who  were  immediately  converted.  I 


322  PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

have  seen  him  pray  for  persons  on  his  list  when  he 
was  literally  in  an  agony  for  them ;  and  have  some 
times  known  him  call  on  some  other  person  to  help 
him  pray  for  such-a-one.  I  have  known  his  mind  to 
fasten  thus  on  an  individual  of  hardened,  abandoned 
character,  and  who  could  not  be  reached  in  any  ordi 
nary  way.  In  a  town  in  a  north  part  of  the  State  of 
New  York,  where  there  was  a  revival,  there  was  a  cer 
tain  individual  who  was  a  most  violent  and  outrageous 
opposer.  He  kept  a  tavern,  and  used  to  delight  in 
swearing,  at  a  desperate  rate,  whenever  there  were 
Christians  within  hearing,  on  purpose  to  hurt  their 
feelings.  He  was  so  bad,  that  one  man  said  he 
believed  he  should  have  to  sell  his  place,  or  give  it 
away,  and  move  out  of  town,  for  he  could  not  live  near 
a  man  that  swore  so.  This  good  man,  that  I  was 
speaking  of,  was  passing  through  the  town,  and  heard 
of  the  case,  and  was  very  much  grieved  and  distressed 
for  the  individual.  He  took  him  on  his  praying  list. 
The  case  weighed  on  his  mind,  when  he  was  asleep 
and  when  he  was  awake.  He  kept  thinking  about 
him,  and  praying  for  him,  for  days.  And  the  first  we 
knew  of  it,  this  ungodly  man  came  into  a  meeting, 
and  got  up  and  confessed  his  sins,  and  poured  out  his 
soul.  His  bar-room  immediately  became  the  place 
where  they  held  prayer-meetings.'7  Probably  this 
man  of  prayer  was  u  Father  Nash,"  of  whom  mention 
was  made  in  the  chapter  on  the  "  Prayer  of  Faith," 
and  whose  success  in  supplication  was  noted  through 
out  Central  and  Western  New  York. 


PRAYER   FOR   INDIVIDUAL    CONVERSION.  323 

FACT  COMMUNICATED  BY  DR.  POND.  In  a  letter  from 
the  venerable  Enoch  Pond,  D.  D.,  he  speaks  of  "a 
young  man,  a  member  of  Amherst  College,  some 
thirty  years  ago.  He  was  bright,  social,  amiable,  not 
vicious,  but  pretty  likely  to  be  led  astray.  It  was  a 
time  of  special  revival  in  the  college,  and  the  mother 
of  this  young  man  (who  was  a  pious  Christian  woman) 
received  a  letter  from  one  of  her  son's  classmates,  say 
ing  that  several  of  the  class  had  set  apart  the  next 
week  to  unite  in  prayer  for  the  conversion  of  her  son. 
They  asked  that  she  would  unite  with  them. '  She  did 
so,  I  doubt  not,  with  all  her  heart,  and  in  about  two 
weeks  she  had  another  letter,  from  the  same  hand 
which  wrote  the  first,  saying  that  her  son  was  among 
the  converts.  He  became  an  earnest  Christian,  and 
was  a  very  successful  teacher  in  Connecticut  for  many 
years.  He  is  dead  now,  but  died  in  hope  of  the  glory 
of  God.  I  was  well  acquainted  with  all  the  facts  in 
this  case,  and  with  all  the  individuals  concerned." 

TESTIMONY  FROM  REV.  P.  HAGLER.  Mr.  Hagler  is  a 
Baptist  minister  at  Duquoin,  111.,  and  he  writes  to  the 
author,  as  follows:  "Last  fall  we  commenced  a  pro 
tracted  meeting,  which  "lasted  seventeen  days.  When 
the  meeting  commenced,  there  were  three  or  four  of 
us  covenanted  that  we  would  pray  for  the  conversion 
of  a  certain  skeptical  man  and  his  family.  The  result 
was,  that,  about  the  third  day  of  the  meeting,  he  came 
to  church,  but  sat  very  near  the  door.  But  he  soon 
became  interested,  and,  the  second  time,  he  asked  for 
the  prayers  of  the  church,  and  it  was  not  long  before 


324  PRAYER    AND   ITS    REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

all  the  family  were  enlisted.  Before  the  meeting 
closed,  himself,  wife,  and  four  of  the  children,  were 
converted,  baptized,  and  added  to  the  church.  He 
was  a  major  in  the  army,  in  the  late  war,  had  been 
strongly  inclined  to  infidelity,  and,  according  to  his 
own  statement,  had  not  been  inside  of  a  meeting-house 
for  fifteen  years.  We  all  believe  it  was  in  answer  to 
prayer." 

A  TRIPLE  SUCCESS.  A  letter  from  Rev.  James 
Aiken,  D.  D.,  of  Haverhill,  N.  H.  says:  "  I  send  you 
the  following  statement  made  to  me  by  the  late  Rev. 
Walter  Harris,  D.  D.,  of  Dunbarton,  K  H.  He  said, 
that  at  a  weekly  prayer-meeting,  held  at  his  house  and 
attended  by  three  brethren,  members  of  his  church,  it 
was  suggested  and  agreed,  that  they  should  pray  espe 
cially  for  three  prominent  men  of  the  parish,  that 
they  might  be  converted  to  God.  In  accordance  with 
this  agreement,  earnest  prayer  was  offered  for  many 
weeks.  Now  for  the  result.  These  three  men,  thus 
prayed  for,  came  successively,  the  same  evening,  to  the 
parsonage,  to  inquire  what  they  must  do  to  be  saved. 
They  found  their  minister  at  home,  and  the  brethren 
with  him  assembled  for  prayer.  These  anxious 
inquirers  soon  found  peace  in  believing  in  Jesus.  Of 
each  of  them  it  could  be  said,  '  Behold,  he  prayeth ! ' ' 

A  FATHER  CONVERTED.  An  aged  widow,  whose 
husband  was  a  clergyman  noted  for  his  broad  plans 
and  useful  efforts,  but  whose  name  is  here  omitted 
from  deference  to  her  modesty,  writes  as  follows  to  the 
author :  "  I  was  conscious  that  my  father,  although  a 


PRAYER   FOR   INDIVIDUAL    CONVERSION.  325 

very  moral  man,  did  not  understand  the  new  birth, 
and  I  often  made  him  a  subject  of  prayer.  When  he 
was  about  sixty  years  old,  I  was  residing  about  six 
hundred  miles  from  home,  and  one  Monday  evening, 
I  felt  a  strong  desire  to  attend  a  "  Monthly  Concert " 
of  prayer;  but  my  children  were  small,  and  I  found 
it  inconvenient  to  leave  them.  I  decided  to  spend 
what  time  I  could,  in  my  room,  praying  for  the  con 
version  of  the  world.  The  moment  I  entered  my 
room,  my  father  came  before  my  mind,  and  I  lost  all 
sight  of  the  rest  of  the  world.  With  groans  and  tears 
I  agonized  on  his  behalf,  till  at  length  I  cast  him  over 
upon  Christ,  and  felt  a  perfect  peace.  The  next  day, 
I  thought  I  must  continue  my  effort,  and  I  tried  to 
pray  again  for  my  father;  but,  to  my  great  surprise, 
I  had  nothing  to  say.  I  could  not  frame  a  prayer;  a 
rebuke  came  over  me,  which  greatly  humbled  me,  that 
I  should  be  teasing  the  Lord,  after  he  had  already 
answered  my  request.  From  this  time  I  began  to 
look  for  a  letter  announcing  the  conversion  of  my 
father.  A  letter  came,  and  in  my  haste,  I  concluded 
not  to  read  the  introduction,  but  to  look  about  the 
middle  of  the  first  page,  where  they  would  speak  of 
father's  conversion :  and  there  it  was,  precisely  as  it 
lay  in  my  mind!  After  communicating  with  my 
friends,  I  found  that  he  had  submitted  the  same 
evening  upon  which  I  had  prayed  for  him." 

Men  of  the  world  may  call  this  a  mere  coincidence; 
but  surely  it  bears  marks  of  being  something  more; 
especially  in  the  light  of  Scriptural  doctrine.  Can  we 


326         PRATER   AND  ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

not  see  in  it  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  who  inspires 
the  very  prayers  which  he  is  about  to  answer? 

ON  MISSIONARY  GROUND.  In  the  Congregationalist^ 
(August,  1875,)  Rev.  Allen  Hazen  gives  an  account  of 
the  conversion  of  a  learned  Brahman  for  whose  case 
prayer  had  been  specially  offered  by  the  missionaries 
for  many  years;  as  he  had  been  employed  as  an  assist 
ant  in  translation,  and  had  been  led  to  a  high  respect 
for  the  Christian  religion.  But  he  did  not  forsake  his 
native  faith,  though  he  became  eclectic  in  his  views, 
and,  while  he  worshiped  at  the  heathen  temples,  would 
also,  on  passing  a  church  building,  raise  his  hands  and 
say  "  Glory  to  Christ."  He  led  of  late  years  an 
ascetic  life,  ate  but  once  a  day,  and  spent  much  time 
in  meditation,  with  his  body  in  a  painful  position. 
Early  in  1875,  he  was  living  far  from  his  missionary 
acquaintances,  was  old,  feeble,  nearly  blind,  and  suffer 
ing  intensely  from  rheumatism.  Thinking  that  there 
could  be  no  relief  from  the  pain,  he  determined  to  kill 
himself,  arid  was  going  up  into  the  third  story  of  the 
house  to  throw  himself  down,  when  the  thought  came 
to  him:  "I  must  not  imitate  Judas,  in  killing 
myself?"  He  thought  the  suggestion  came  from 
Jesus,  and  he  prayed  to  him  for  relief  from  the  pain 
he  was  suffering,  and  vowed,  that  if  the  relief  came, 
he  would  at  once  confess  Christ,  and  profess  his  faith 
by  baptism.  His  prayer  was  heard,  and  the  relief 
came.  True  to  his  word,  he  went  to  the  nearest  mis 
sionary  station,  and  was  baptized.  All  who  know  him 
express  confidence  in  the  reality  of  the  change.  Here 


PKAYER   FOB   INDIVIDUAL   CONVERSION.  327 

was  a  double  answer  to  prayer.  The  Brahman  was 
cured  in  body  and  saved  in  soul,  and  not  only  his 
prayer  was  heard,  but  the  prayers  were  answered 
which  had  been  offered  for  him  by  name,  for  many 
years,  by  the  missionaries,  who  had  watched  his  career 
with  so  much  interest.  Prayers  are  never  lost,  even 
when,  as  in  this  case,  some  of  the  petitioners  have 
passed  from  earth,  without  seeing  the  desired  event. 
In  God's  time  and  way  the  blessing  is  sure  to  come. 

A  FEMALE  SKEPTIC  CONVERTED.  Miss  Lucy  K.  Drake 
has  communicated  to  the  author  this  striking  illustra 
tion  of  the  effect  of  prayer  in  leading  a  soul  out  of 
utter  unbelief.  She  writes  as  follows: 

"  While  spending  a  few  days  in  a  seminary,  among 
the  young  ladies  who  came  to  me  for  religious  conver 
sation  was  one  of  the  senior  class,  who  frankly  stated 
her  condition  to  be  that  of  a  skeptic,  particularly  as 
regarded  Christ's  divinity.  She  remarked  that  this 
had  been  growing  with  her,  even  through  all  the  Bible 
lessons  attended  by  her  in  the  seminary.  Still  she 
told  me,  with  much  evident  interest,  that  she  had 
seen  persons  in  whom  she  was  convinced  there  was 
something — a  power  to  be  kept  from  sin — that  she  had 
not.  'They  say  it  is  a  divine  work;  but  I  am  skep 
tical;  yet  this  one  thing  I  know,  I  would  be  willing 
to  do  anything,  to  have  what  they  possess.'  '  Would 
you,  indeed,  be  willing  to  do  anything?'  I  asked. 
'Yes.'  'Will  you  stand  by  this  assertion?'  'Yes.' 
Then  I  quietly  but  firmly  said,  *  There  can  be  no  diffi 
culty  ;  you  will  obtain ;  skepticism  cannot  prevent  it.' 


328  PRAYER   AND    ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

She  looked  up  surprised,  and  yet  with  hope;  for  previ 
ously  she  had  evidently  regarded  her  skepticism  as  an 
insurpassable  obstacle.  I  then  remarked  that  God 
had  said,  '  Ye  shall  seek  for  me  and  find  me,  when 
ye  shall  search  for  me  with  all  your  heart.'  It  is  his 
work  to  manifest  himself  to  you;  but  it  is  yours  to 
seek  him  with  all  your  heart.  You  have  a  heart, 
and  can  put  your  interest  fully  into  seeking  him  with 
all  your  heart.  Will  you?'  'Yes,'  she  replied.  I 
then  said:  '"We  will  kneel;  I  will  pray  first,  and  then 
you  follow,  and  seek  him.9  'Oh,  I  cannot;  I  never 
prayed  before  any  one,  and  then  I  do  not  believe.' 
'  You  said  you  would  do  anything;  tell  God  all  that  is 
in  your  heart,  your  unbelief,  and  just  what  you  want.' 
'  I  will,'  she  firmly  said.  After  praying  myself,  she 
commenced,  and  having  told  the  Lord,  that  she  did 
then  seek  him  with  her  whole  heart,  she  exclaimed, 
'I've  found  him!  Christ  is  divine!  HE  is  DIVINE! 
He  is  revealing  himself  to  me.  How  could  I  have 
doubted  him!'  and  tears  of  penitence  and  joy  rolled 
over  her  face.  From  the  testimony  of  others  I  have 
since  learned  that  she  has  been,  from  that  moment,  a 
cheerful,  devoted  Christian,  a  possessor  of  that  which 
she  sought. 

"  In  religious  work  I  have  never  known  it  fail,  that 
God's  promises  have  been  fulfilled,  no  matter  how 
great  the  difficulties,  if  the  conditions  he  has  laid 
down  so  plainly  are  complied  with  by  the  suppliant. 
Personally,  I  have  found  that  '  if  ye  have  faith  as  a 
grain  of  mustard  seed,  ye  shall  say  unto  this  moun- 


PRAYER  FOR   INDIVIDUAL   CONVERSION.  329 

tain,  Remove  hence  to  yonder  place,  and  it  shall 
remove,  and  nothing  shall  be  impossible  unto  you.'  " 
MK.  D.  L.  MOODY  AND  THE  INFIDEL.  After  the 
return  of  Mr.  Moody  from  his  labors  in  Great  Britain, 
he  went  to  Northfield,  Mass.,  his  native  place,  and  in 
a  meeting,  there,  gave  this  illustration  of  the  power 
of  prayer  to  reach  the  most  unlikely  cases  of  sin  and 
unbelief.  He  is  thus  reported :  "  There  is  not  a  heart 
so  hard  that  God  cannot  touch  it.  While  we  were 
gone,  this  time,  an  incident  occurred  that  interested 
me  very  much.  While  in  Edinburgh,  a  man  was 
pointed  out  to  me  by  a  friend,  who  said;  ' Moody, 
that  man  is  chairman  of  the  Edinburgh  infidel  club.' 
So  I  went  and  sat  down  beside  him,  and  said:  'Well, 
iny  friend,  I  am  glad  to  see  you  at  this  meeting.  Are 
you  not  concerned  about  your  welfare?'  He  said  that 
he  didn't  believe  in  a  hereafter.  I  said,  'Will  you 
just  get  down  on  your  knees  and  let  me  pray  for  you.' 
'  I  don't  believe  in  prayer.'  I  tried  unsuccessfully  to 
get  the  man  down  on  his  knees,  and  finally  knelt  down 
beside  him  and  prayed  for  him.  Well  he  made  a  good 
deal  of  sport  over  it,  and  I  met  him  again  many  times 
in  Edinburgh  after  that.  A  year  ago,  last  month, 
while  in  the  north  of  Scotland,  I  met  the  man  again. 
Placing  my  hand  on  his  shoulder,  I  asked,  *  Hasn't 
God  answered  the  prayer?'  He  replied:  'There  is 
no  God.  I  am  just  the  same  as  I  always  have  been. 
If  you  believe  in  a  God,  and  in  answers  to  prayer,  do 
as  I  told  you — try  your  hand  on  me.'  '  Well,'  I  said, 
*  God's  time  will  come;  there  are  a  great  many  pray- 
14? 


830          PBAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

ing  for  yon,  and  I  have  faith  to  believe  you  are  going 
to  be  blessed.'  Six  months  ago,  I  was  in  Liverpool, 
and  there  I  got  a  letter  from  the  leading  barrister  of 
Edinburgh,  telling  me  that  my  friend,  the  inh'del,  had 
come  to  Christ,  and  that  of  his  club  of  thirty  men, 
seventeen  had  followed  his  example.  How  it  hap 
pened,  he  could  not  say,  but  whereas  he  was  once 
blind,  now  he  could  see.  God  had  answered  the 
prayer.  I  didn't  know  how  it  was  to  be  answered, 
but  I  believed  it  would  be,  and  it  was  done.  What 
we  want  to  do  is,  to  come  boldly  to  God." 

PRAYER  OPENS  A  HOUSE.  Rev.  J.  Boyes  relates  this 
incident  in  the  Wesleyan,  on  the  authority  of  the 
missionary  concerned.  There  was  a  town-missionary 
who  greatly  desired  to  gain  access  to  a  lodging-house, 
which  was  of  such  a  low  and  dangerous  character  as 
to  make  it  hazardous  to  life  to  enter.  He  prayed  over 
the  matter,  and  finally  concluded  to  risk  the  conse 
quences.  He  knocked,  and  after  some  rough  language 
addressed  to  him,  was  allowed  to  enter.  He  found  a 
villainous-looking  man  within,  who,  learning  his  char 
acter  and  religious  object,  said:  "I  will  ask  you  a 
question  out  of  the  Bible.  If  you  answer  me  right, 
you  may  call  at  this  house,  and  read  and  pray  with 
us  or  our  lodgers,  as  often  as  you  like:  if  you  do  not 
answer  me  right,  we  will  tear  your  clothes  from  your 
back,  and  tumble  you  neck  and  heels  into  the  street." 
The  missionary  quietly  said,  "  I  will  take  you."  "  Well 
then:  is  the  word  girl  in  the  Bible;  if  so  where,  and 
how  often?"  The  missionary  replied:  "  The  word  girl 


PRATER   FOR   INDIVIDUAL  CONVERSION.  331 

is  in  the  Bible;  but  only  once,  and  may  be  found  in 
the  prophecy  of  Joel,  chapter  iii.,  verse  3:  '  And  sold 
a  girl  for  wine,  that  they  might  drink.'"  "Well," 
said  the  man,  "  I  am  dead  beat;  I  durst  bet  five 
pounds,  you  could  not  have  told."  "And  I  could 
not  have  told,  yesterday.  For  several  days  I  have 
been  praying  that  the  Lord  would  open  me  a  way 
into  this  house;  and  this  very  morning,  when  reading 
the  Scripture  to  my  family,  I  was  surprised  to  find 
the  word  girl,  and  got  the  Concordance,  to  see  if  it 
occurred  again,  and  found  that  it  did  not.  God  knows 
what  will  come  to  pass,  arid  his  hand  is  in  this  for  my 
protection  and  your  good."  The  result  was,  that  the 
inmates  came  under  religious  influences,  and  the  man, 
his  wife  and  two  of  the  lodgers  were  converted. 

How  AN  EMPEROR  WAS  CONVERTED.  The  following 
facts  are  taken  from  the  journal  of  Stephen  Grellet,  a 
member  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  who,  with  William 
Allen,  visited  Russia  on  a  spiritual  mission,  and 
received  the  account  from  Prince  Galatzin  himself. 
When  Napoleon's  army  entered  Moscow,  a  panic 
seized  St.  Petersburg.  But  amid  the  universal  alarm 
Prince  Galatzin  remained  so  calm,  that  the  Emperor, 
Alexander  I.,  inquired  the  reason.  The  Prince  drew 
from  his  pocket  a  Bible,  a  book  of  which  the  Emperor 
was  quite  ignorant,  and  was  handing  it  to  the  Em 
peror,  when  it  dropped  open  on  the  floor.  Raising  it, 
and  glancing  at  the  open  page,  he  said,  fi  Permit  me 
to  read  this  very  passage,  from  the  ninety-tirst  Psalm : 
i  He  that  dwelleth  in  the  secret  place  of  the  Most 


332          PRATER   AND  ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

High  shall  abide  under  the  shadow  of  the  Almighty.' 
Oh,  that  your  Majesty  would  seek  this  retreat!"  The 
Ernperor  stood  astonished,  and  then  went  to  the  great 
church  for  public  worship,  as  was  customary,  when 
ever  he  left  the  city  for  some  time.  Strange  to  say, 
the  officiating  priest  read  the  same  psalm.  When 
sent  for,  after  the  service,  and  asked  if  Galatzin  had 
told  of  the  interview,  the  priest  said  he  knew  nothing 
of  it;  but  that  he  had  desired  in  prayer  that  the  Lord 
would  direct  him  to  the  particular  portion  of  the 
inspired  volume  he  should  read,  to  encourage  the 
Emperor;  and  that  he  judged  that  that  psalm  was 
the  word  of  the  Lord  to  him.  The  Emperor  pro 
ceeded  on  his  way,  for  some  distance,  and  late  in  the 
evening,  sent  for  his  chaplain  to  read  the  Bible  to 
him,  in  his  tent,  as  he  felt  great  seriousness  of  mind. 
The  chaplain  came,  and  began  to  read :  "  He  that 
dwelleth  in  the  secret  place  of  the  Most  High  shall 
abide  under  the  shadow  of  the  Almighty."  ik  Hold," 
said  the  Emperor;  "  who  told  you  to  read  that?  "  Has 
Galatzin  told  you?"  "No;  but  surprised  at  your 
sending  for  me,  I  fell  upon  my  knees  before  God,  and 
besought  him  to  teach  my  weak  lips  what  to  speak. 
I  felt  that  part  of  the  holy  word  to  be  clearly  pointed 
out  to  me.  Why  has  your  majesty  interrupted  me? " 
The  Emperor  was  astonished,  listened  attentively,  and 
from  that  time  concluded  to  read  privately  a  chapter 
in  the  Bible,  morning  and  evening.  He  took  Prince 
Galatzin's  Bible,  and,  to  use  his  own  language,  "  I 
devoured  it,  finding  in  it  words  so  suitable  to  and 


PRATER  FOB  IHDmOtTAi  C&tfVB3tgJO».  838 


descriptive  of  the  state  of  my  mind.  The  Lord,  by 
his  divine  Spirit,  was  also  pleased  to  give  me  ail 
understanding  of  what  I  read  therein.  It  is  to  this 
inward  teacher  alone  that  I  am  indebted."  Messrs. 
Grellet  and  Allen  found  him  ready  to  converse  on 
spiritual  subjects,  and  in  repeated  interviews  he  knelt 
with  those  two  simple-hearted  Friends,  and  joined  in 
their  fervent  prayers. 

THE  CONVERSION  OF  SEVERAL  CHILDREN.  Mrs.  C.  S. 
Whitney,  whose  interesting  experience  of  healing,  in 
answer  to  prayer,  has  been  given  in  a  previous  chap 
ter,  says  further:  "  In  regard  to  the  conversion  of 
souls,  many  times  prayer  has  been  answered  imme 
diately.  At  one  time,  in  a  little  prayer  meeting,  a 
desire  was  given  me  for  the  speedy  conversion  of  sev 
eral  children  present.  After  some  conversation  and 
prayer,  we  agreed  that,  each  in  our  own  home,  the 
next  morning,  at  nine  o'clock,  should  ask  God  to  bless 
and  save.  At  our  next  meeting,  ten  of  the  children 
gave  evidence  of  a  change  of  heart;  which  had  occur 
red  at  that  very  hour." 

A  SISTER'S  PRAYKRS  AND  WAITING.  Miss  Shipton, 
from  whose  "  Secret  of  the  Lord  "  a  fact  was  quoted  in 
a  previous  chapter,  gives,  also,  this  item  of  her  expe 
rience  :  "  One  day,  I  was  in  great  sorrow  over  the 
backsliding  of  a  dear  brother.  I  felt  as  if  Satan 
stood  by,  to  resist  every  effort  I  made  to  help  this 
wanderer.  During  a  night  of  special  prayer,  and 
many  tears,  the  word  came  to  my  mind,  'If  thou 
wouldst  believe,  thou  shouldst  see  the  glory  of  God.' 


334          PRAYER   AITO   ITS   REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

I  took  iny  Bible,  to  comfort  my  heart  with  God's 
blessed  promises,  and  I  opened  at  John  xi :  23 :  '  Thy 
brother  shall  rise  again/  *  Said  I  not  unto  thee,  if 
thou  wouldst  believe?'  Blessed  promise!  I  did 
believe;  but  it  was  not  an  abiding  belief.  I  looked 
on  the  waves  of  circumstance,  and  not  on  him  who 
ruled  them.  All  without  was  dark,  and  I,  more  sad- 
hearted  and  dispirited,  listened  to  the  tempter's  voice, 
'Hath  God  said?'  I  sat  in  the  garden,  praying  to 
the  gracious  Comforter  to  comfort  me,  and  to  deliver 
his  wandering  child.  As  I  prayed,  I  received  strength 
to  take  God  at  his  word.  My  eye  was  attracted  to  a 
spider's  web,  on  a  rose  tree  near  me,  in  the  sunlight. 
A  poor  fly  was  caught  in  the  mesh;  the  more  it  strug 
gled,  the  deeper  it  was  entangled.  I  felt  fascinated,  so 
that  I  could  not  withdraw  my  eyes.  The  great  black 
spider,  in  ambush,  was  ready  to  destroy  his  victim. 
All  hope  seemed  over,  when  a  blast  pf  wind  rent  the 
prison  in  twain,  and  the  bright-winged  captive  flew  by 
me  in  freedom.  Then  I  praised  the  Lord.  Six  long 
years  of  waiting,  with  the  promise  given  me  often 
conned,  and  the  picture  of  the  broken  web  often  before 
me,  when,  lo!  the  stone  was  rolled  away,  and  he  that 
was  dead  came  forth.  My  Father!  I  thank  thee  that 
thou  hast  heard  me.  A  day  or  two  after  this  blessed 
assurance  of  life  was  given  me,  I  received  a  letter  from 
a  Christian  friend,  and  she  gave  me  for  my  portion  — 
1  Said  I  not  unto  thee,  that,  if  thou  wouldst  believe, 
thou  shouldst  see  the  glory  of  God? '  I  did  not  apply 
it  at  once,  yet  the  words  deeply  impressed  my  heart. 


PRAYER  FOR  imHTTDTTAL  CONVERSION.  335 

But,  in  the  night-watch,  the  words  came  again,  and  I 
was  led  back,  step  by  step,  through  my  hopeless  unbe 
lief,  my  cruel  doubt  of  God's  faithfulness,  my  ready 
ear  to  the  tempter's  voice,  the  night  of  weeping, 
and  the  morning  of  hope,  when,  in  a  parable,  the  Lord 
wrought  out  his  loving  promise;  and,  in  tears  of  joy 
and  mingled  shame  at  my  own  unfaithfulness,  I  again 
exclaimed,  'This  God  is  my  God,  forever  and  ever. 
He  shall  be  my  guide  even  unto  death.' ' 

A  DREADED  DUTY  AND  SAVING  RESULTS.  ISTormand 
Smith,  Jr.,  of  Hartford,  Ct.,  was  accustomed  to  take 
part  of  the  apprentices,  whom  he  had  in  his  business, 
into  his  family,  that  he  might  watch  over  their  moral 
and  religious  welfare.  They  were  always  present  at 
family  worship.  He  had  occasion  to  leave  home,  for 
a  week  or  ten  days,  and  his  wife,  who  had  been  search 
ing  her  heart  of  late,  and  endeavoring  to  make  a  per 
fect  consecration  of  herself  to  the  Lord,  suddenly 
found  this  question  raised  in  her  mind:  "Are  you 
willing  to  pray  in  your  family  during  the  absence  of 
your  husband?"  She  shrank  from  such  a  trial,  for 
she  was  young,  her  disposition  was  retiring  and  timid, 
and  the  apprentices  were  from  sixteen  to  twenty  years 
of  age.  Her  mental  distress  was  great,  but  she  wisely 
carried  the  matter  before  the  Lord.  Leaving  all  her 
household  matters  with  her  widowed  mother,  who 
resided  with  her,  she  gave  up  the  day  to  prayer,  from 
the  morning  hour,  and  it  was  not  till  late  in  the  after 
noon  that,  alone  in  her  room  with  God,  she  felt  that 


336  PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

she  had  gained  the  victory,  and  was  prepared  for  the 
dreaded  duty. 

Then  great  peace  came  at  once  into  her  soul, 
and  she  realized  the  privilege  of  presenting  those 
young  men  to  God  in  prayer.  To  use  her  own  words, 
in  a  letter  to  the  author:  u  In  the  morning  worship,  I 
only  had  to  open  my  mouth,  and  God  filled  it.  The 
room,  and  even  the  house,  seemed  so  full  of  God,  that 
it  was  impressed  on  my  mind  that  God  was  willing  to 
do  a  work  in  the  family.  So  I  invited  Mr.  Barrows 
(now  Eev.  Prof.  E.  P.  Barrows,  D.  D.,)  to  call,  at  tea- 
time,  and  converse  with  the  young  men.  He  did  so, 
and  one  of  them  gave  his  heart  to  God  during  the 
conversation;  and,  before  the  week  was  out,  two  others 
did  the  same,  as  did  three  of  their  companions  in  the 
next  house.  One  of  them  soon  began  to  prepare  for 
the  ministry,  and  is  now  a  settled  pastor."  When 
her  husband  returned  to  the  city,  he  did  not  follow  his 
usual  custom,  of  going  first  to  the  store,  but  came 
directly  to  the  house.  Mrs.  S.  said  to  him :  "  I  am  afraid 
you  will  not  believe  what  has  taken  place  in  the  family, 
during  your  absence,  if  I  tell  you."  He  replied:  "  I 
am  prepared  to  believe  anything  ;  for  my  mental  exer 
cises  were  such,  while  I  was  away,  that  I  knew  that 
something  had  taken  place,  and  I  came  directly  to  the 
house,  without  going  to  the  store,  that  I  might  learn 
what  had  occurred."  And  this  was  the  beginning  of 
a  precious  revival  of  religion. 

It  is  needless  to  multiply  these  illustrations,  as  the 


PRATER   FOR   INDIVIDUAL    CONVERSION.  337 

experience  of  earnest  Christians  given  to  labor  and 
to  prayer,  abounds  in  them. 

Christ  stood  in  the  light,  which  my  eye  could  not  see, 
But  a  bright  ray  passed  down  from  his  spirit  to  me ; 
Wherever  I  wandered,  'twas  with  me,  and  when 
I  prayed  for  a  soul,  it  shed  light  on  it  then. 
Though  I  did  not  see  it,  and  went  on  in  pain, 
Though  the  soul  did  not  feel  it,  and  knew  not  its  gain, 
Still  it  never  departed,  'twas  fixed  to  the  spot;  . 
I  moved  from  the  place,  but  it  changed  not. 
"  I  touch  through  thy  hand,"  said  the  Savior  to  me, 
"And  that  which  I  touch  shall  never  get  free. 
My  hold,  though  it  be  but  impalpable  ray, 
Shall  enlighten  that  soul  till  I  usher  in  day. 
The  day  of  salvation  must  come  to  the  heart, 
Which  has  ever  been  touched;  the  lowliest  part — 
E'en  the  hem  of  my  garment — the  humblest  thing 
That  belongs  unto  me,  this  great  virtue  doth  bring. 
Art  thou,  then,  a  member,  and  dost  thou  not  know 
That  wherever  thou  goest,  I  surely  there  go ; 
That  the  work  that  thou  doest  is  not  solely  thine  own  ? 
It  is  mine,  and  I  never  will  leave  it  undone. 
Go,  touch,  then,  the  sinner — go  whisper  my  word, 
Though  thou  canst  not  see  me,  I  'm  there,"  saith  the  Lord. 
—Extracted  from  "  The  Two  Dreams." 
15 


CHAPTEE    XYII. 

PARENTAL  PRATERS. 

IN  every  age  the  power  of  parental  prayer  has  been 
signally  illustrated.  One  might  well  expect  this  to  be 
the  fact,  in  view  of  the  nature  of  the  family-institution, 
its  basal  relation  to  church  and  state,  the  special  cove 
nants  and  promises  made  in  the  Bible  to  parental  faith 
fulness,  and  the  design  of  prayer  as  part  of  God's 
moral  system.  But  faith  is  strengthened  by  particu 
lar  historical  instances,  as  well  as  by  general  consid 
erations.  Let  us  note  some  of  them. 

AUGUSTINE  AND  HIS  MOTHER,  MONNICA.  The  famous 
church-father,  Augustine,  has  immortalized  the  piety 
and  faith  of  his  mother  Monnica.  He  grew  up,  in 
Carthage,  a  young  man  of  genius  and  of  strong  pas 
sions.  The  latter  led  him  into  sensual  excesses,  and 
intellectual  pride  carried  him  into  the  heresy  of  the 
Manicheans.  His  mother,  a  devoted  Christian, 
mourned  with  deepest  grief  over  the  sins  and  errors 
of  her  gifted  son,  and  ceased  not  to  pray  for  his  con 
version,  day  and  night.  Augustine  affectingly  sets 
forth  the  facts  in  his  penitential  "  Confessions,"  where 
he  says:  "And  thou  sen  test  thy  hand  from  above, 
and  drewest  my  soul  out  of  that  profound  darkness; 
my  mother,  thy  faithful  one,  weeping  to  thee  for  me, 


PAKENTAL   PRAYERS.  339 

more  than  mothers  weep  the  bodily  deaths  of  their 
children.  For  she,  by  that  faith  and  spirit  which  she 
had  from  thee,  discerned  the  death  wherein  I  lay,  and 
thou  heardest  her,  O  Lord;  thou  heardest  her,  and 
didst  not  despise  her  tears,  which  streaming  down 
watered  the  ground  under  her  eyes  in  every  place  where 
she  prayed.  Yea,  thou  heardest  her;  for  whence  was 
that  dream  whereby  thou  comfortedst  her?"  The 
dream  was  a  vision  of  her  son  symbolically  represented 
as  coming  to  the  same  position  of  faith  and  lite  as  her 
self. 

Years  passed,  however,  during  which  his  case  seemed 
to  be  desperate ;  for  he  writes :  "  Almost  nine  years 
passed,  in  which  I  wallowed  in  the  mire  of  that  deep 
pit  and  the  darkness  of  falsehood,  oft  essaying  to  rise, 
but  dashed  down  the  more  grievously.  All  which 
time,  that  chaste,  godly  and  sober  widow  (such  as  thou 
lovest),  now  cheered  with  hope,  yet  no  whit  relaxing 
in  her  weeping  and  mourning,  ceased  not  at  all  hours 
of  her  devotion  to  bewail  my  case  unto  thee."  His 
mother  besought  a  bishop  to  argue  with  him ;  but  the 
bishop  saw  that  he  was  too  opinionated  and  puffed  up, 
to  be  won  in  that  way,  and  therefore  said  to  Monnica: 
"Let  him  alone  awhile;  only  pray  God  for  him;  he 
will  of  himself,  by  reading,  find  out  what  that  error  is, 
and  how  great  its  impiety."  And  when  she  still  urged 
her  point,  he  said:  "  Go  thy  ways,  and  God  bless  thee; 
for  it  is  not  possible  that  the  son  of  these  tears  should 
perish."  Which  answer,  Augustine  says,  she  took  as 
if  it  had  sounded  from  heaven. 


340  PRATER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

But  now  came  a  trial  of  her  faith,  and  also  an  illus 
tration  of  the  unexpected  ways  in  which  God  answers 
prayer.  For  Augustine  announced  his  intention  to 
remove  to  Rome;  of  which  he  thus  writes :  "  So  why 
I  went  hence,  and  went  thither,  thou  knowest,  O  God, 
yet  showedst  it  neither  to  me,,  nor  to  my  mother  who 
grievously  bewailed  my  journey,  and  followed  me  as 
.  far  as  the  sea.  *  *  *  And -yet  refusing  to  return 
without  me,  I  scarcely  persuaded  her  to  stay  that  night 
in  a  place  hard  by  our  ship,  where  was  an  Oratory  (a 
place  of  prayer)  in  memory  of  the  blessed  Cyprian. 
That  night,  I  privily  departed;  but  she  remained  in 
weeping  and  prayer,  with  so  many  tears,  but  asking 
of  thee  that  thou  wouldst  not  suffer  me  to  sail.  *  *  '• 
For  she  loved  to  have  me  with  her,  as  all  mothers  do, 
but  much  more  than  most;  and  she  knew  not  how 
great  joy  thou  wast  about  to  work  for  her  out  of  my 
absence." 

At  Rome,  he  taught  rhetoric,  and  soon  passed  to 
Milan  in  the  same  profession,  where  he  came  into  per 
sonal  friendship  with  the  celebrated  Ambrose,  under 
whose  preaching  he  was  converted  from  Manichean 
error,  after  many  internal  struggles  to  overcome  his 
evil  habits.  He  was,  with  his  friend  Alypius,  when 
the  final  decision  was  made,  and  they  both  joined  in  it. 
"  Then,"  writes  Augustine,  "  we  went  in  to  my  mother 
[she  had  followed  him  to  Milan]  and  told  her,  relating 
in  order  how  it  took  place.  Then  did  she  leap  for  joy, 
and  triumph,  and  bless  thee,  who  art  able  to  do  more 
than  we  ask  or  think."  May  it  not  be  well  said,  that 


PARENTAL   PRAYERS.  341 

Monnica  had  travailed  in  birth  for  her  son,  spiritually 
as  well  as  physically?  And  what  mother  may  not 
draw  encouragement  from  her  example  to  pray  with 
faith  for  the  conversion  of  children?  And  who  can 
tell  what  honor  God  will  put  upon  parental  impor 
tunity  and  perseverance?  Monnica's  prayers  saved 
Augustine,  and  Augustine's  influence  on  the  Chris 
tian  church  has  been  scarcely  second  to  that  of  any 
uninspired  man;  for  not  only  has  he  been  (with  some 
errors)  authority  for  much  that  has  been  good  in  the 
Romish  church,  but  he  impressed  the  minds  of  Luther, 
Melanchthon,  Calvin,  Knox  and  other  Protestant 
reformers  more  than  did  any  other  author. 

THE  SOURCE  OF  PARENTAL  FAITH.  Many,  who  are 
content  with  a  superficial  piety,  and  have  no  deep 
earnestness  for  the  salvation  of  their  children,  cannot 
understand  how  it  is  that  some  parents  have  assured 
faith  and  put  forth  prevailing  prayer.  It  is  through 
the  indwelling  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  truly  consecrated 
souls,  by  reason  of  which  they  realize  the  necessity  of 
conversion,  are  filled  with  intense  longings  for  the  sal 
vation  of  their  children,  and  are  enabled  to  plead  with 
broad  intelligence  God's  covenant  and  promises.  Rev. 
C.  G.  Finney  in  his  lecture  on  "  The  Spirit  of  Prayer  " 
well  remarks:  "Thus  it  often  happens,  when  profes 
sors  of  religion  are  praying  for  their  children.  Some 
times  they  pray,  and  are  in  darkness  and  doubt,  feeling 
as  if  there  were  no  foundation  for  faith,  and  no 
special  promises  for  the  children  of  believers.  But 
while  they  have  been  pleading,  God  has  shown  them 


34:2  PRAYER   AND   ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

the  full  meaning  of  some  promise,  and  their  soul  has 
rested  on  it,  as  on  the  mighty  arm  of  God.  I  once 
heard  of  a  widow  who  was  greatly  exercised  about  her 
children,  till  this  passage  was  brought  powerfully  to 
her  mind:  i  Leave  thy  fatherless  children  with  me, 
and  I  will  preserve  them  alive.'  She  saw  it  had  an 
extended  meaning,  and  she  was  enabled  to  lay  hold  on 
it,  as  it  were,  with  her  hands,  and  then  she  prevailed 
in  prayer,  and  her  children  were  converted.  The  Holy 
Spirit  was  sent  into  the  world  by  the  Savior,  to  guide 
his  people,  and  instruct  them,  and  bring  things  to 
their  remembrance,  as  well  as  to  convince  the  world 
of  sin." 

YIEW  OF  REV.  HOWARD  CROSBY,  D.  D.,  LL.D.  A 
lady  in  New  York  City,  who  attended  the  "  Annual 
Maternal  Meeting,"  in  February,  1864,  made  these 
notes  of  the  remarks  of  Rev.  Dr.  Crosby,  who  addressed 
the  mothers  present.  "  He  said  he  believed  the  con 
version  of  children  rested  in  the  hands  of  parents,  and 
it  was  according  to  their  faith.  In  dedicating  our 
children  to  God,  we  were  required  to  believe  that  God 
accepted  them  and  would  honor  his  covenant.  Faith 
honored  God,  and  if  we  clung  to  the  covenant,  even 
though  we  failed  in  many  particulars  in  training,  our 
children  would  be  saved.  He  knew  two  families  in 
this  city;  was  on  intimate  terms  with  them  both. 
Each  had  brought  up  a  large  number  of  children,  sur 
rounding  them  with  similar  religious  influences.  In 
one  family  not  a  child  was  as  yet  converted;  in  the 
other,  every  child  had  grown  up  to  be  strong  in  Christ. 


PARENTAL    PRAYERS.  343 

In  conversing  with  the  mother  of  the  first-named 
family,  a  few  months  since,  on  the  subject  of  her 
children's  salvation,  he  referred  her  to  God's  promises. 
She  replied:  'Oh  yes;  I  know  he  has  given  these 
promises;  but  there  are  so  many  exceptions!'  'Ah 
Madam,'  said  he,  l  here  is  the  secret  of  your  children's 
condition  out  of  Christ.'  The  father  of  the  other 
family  was  once  met  in  the  street,  walking  with  four 
little  boys,  by  a  friend,  who  said  to  him,  *  When  you 
look  at  those  little  ones,  and  think  of  their  future, 
don't  you  feel  anxious?'  'No,'  replied  the  father,  'I 
know  they  will  all  be  saved,  and,  besides  this,  I  know 
they  will  all  be  converted  in  childhood.'  And  they 
were." 

Two  MOTHERS.  Harlan  Page,  writing  to  his  parents 
of  revival-incidents  in  1831,  said:  "A  case  occurred 
last  week  of  special  encouragement  to  praying  parents. 
At  the  close  of  the  afternoon  exercises,  a  meeting  for 
religious  inquirers  was  held  in  the  lecture  room,  and 
a  few  professors,  who  lived  at  a  distance,  stayed  in  the 
church,  till  the  evening  service.  Among  them  were 
two  mothers  who,  though  strangers  to  each  other, 
agreed  to  go  to  a  retired  pew,  and  spend  the  season  in 
prayer.  As  the  question  arose,  what  they  should  pray 
for,  one  said,  '  I  have  a  daughter,  who  has  no  hope.' 
The  other  replied,  '  So  have  I  an  only  daughter,  and 
she  is  now  in  the  inquiry-meeting,  and  we  will  pray 
for  them.'  They  kneeled,  and  while  they  were  still 
praying,  one  of  the  daughters  came,  found  her  mother^ 
and,  as  soon  as  she  could  do  it,  without  interrupting 


344         PRAYER   AND    ITS    REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

her,  took  her  by  the  hand,  saying,  '  O  my  mother,  I 
hope  I  have  found  Christ  to  be  precious. '  They  all 
knelt  again  in  prayer,  and  offered  their  united  thanks 
giving  to  God.  The  other  daughter  was  hopefully 
converted  on  the  following  day." 

A  SON'S  ACCOUNT.  From  Rev.  C.  B.  Crane,  D.  D., 
pastor  of  the  South  Baptist  Church,  of  Hartford,  Ct., 
the  author  has  received  the  following  interesting 
account  of  the  answer  given  to  his  father's  prayers 
and  faith: 

"  In  the  spring  of  1835,  I  entered  Hamilton  Col 
lege,  New  York,  full  of  worldly  ambition,  but  a 
stranger  to  the  grace  of  God.  On  a  certain  Sun 
day,  near  the  end  of  the  term,  though  there  was  no 
special  religious  interest  in  the  college,  I  was  im 
pressed  so  profoundly,  by  the  love  of  Christ  for 
sinners,  that  I  at  once  devoted  myself  to  his  service. 
I  promised  not  only  to  be  his  disciple,  but,  also,  to 
give  myself  to  the  ministry  of  his  word.  Yet  I  had 
entered  Hamilton  College  solely  for  the  reason  that, 
under  Theodore  Dwight,  then  at  the  head  of  its  law 
school,  I  might  qualify  myself  for  the  legal  profession. 
And  it  was  to  me  the  wonder  of  wonders,  that  I  could 
so  readily  surrender  what  had  been  the  purpose  of  my 
life,  and  consecrate  myself  to  a  work  which  I  had  well 
nigh  abhorred.  In  thus  readily  changing  the  plan  of 
my  life,  I  was  conscious  of  no  struggle.  I  was  borne 
onward  as  a  vessel  is  impelled  by  the  tide. 

"My  father,  a  cairn,  well-balanced,  and  thoughtful 
man,  was  then  pastor  of  the  church  in  the  neighboring 


PARENTAL    PRAYERS.  345 

village  of  Cassville.  In  reply  to  my  letter  announc 
ing  my  purpose  to  live  the  Christian  life,  and  to  enter 
upon  the  Christian  ministry,  and  my  desire  to  unite 
myself  with  his  church,  on  a  baptismal  profession  of 
my  faith,  to  my  very  great  surprise,  he  expressed  no 
surprise  at  all.  For,  as  he  afterwards  related  to  me,  a 
day  or  two  before  the  eventful  Sunday  above  men 
tioned,  as  he  was  riding,  alone,  in  the  round  of  his 
pastoral  calls,  his  whole  soul  was  drawn  out  in  prayer 
to  God,  that  I  might  become  a  Christian  man  and  a 
Christian  minister.  As  he  prayed,  his  desire  rose  to 
almost  an  agony  of  earnestness;  when  suddenly  he 
gained  the  assurance  that  his  prayer  was  granted. 
And  he  awaited  my  next  letter  in  confident  expecta 
tion  that  its  contents  would  be  what  they  were. 

"  Here  is  a  case  which,  I  am  sure,  will  allow  no 
rationalistic  explanation.  The  'nervous  excitement' 
theory  of  revivals  and  conversion  is  not  apposite. 
One  man.  so  little  given  to  fanaticism  as  to  be  almost 
cold-blooded,  is  praying,  at  a  distance,  for  another  man 
of  a  like  temper.  And  the  second  man,  in  a  college 
where  the  state  of  religion  is  unusually  unpromising, 
obtains  an  experience  which  is  the  exact  answer  to  the 
prayer." 

A  FAMILY  EXPERIENCE.  Rev.  A.  S.  Kedzie,  of 
Dowagiac,  Mich.,  furnishes  a  narrative  of  the  steady 
influence  of  parental  prayer  through  a  series  of  years. 
Having  described  his  father's  prayerful  character  and 
household  piety,  as  exhibited  in  the  commencement 
of  a  new  settlement  in  Michigan,  he  continues  thus: 


346  PRATER   AND    ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

"  Two  years  after  our  settlement  in  Deerfield,  my 
father  died.  His  children  then  were  all  under  sixteen 
years  of  age.  For  my  mother  to  take  his  place,  as 
the  religious  instructor  of  the  family,  was  a  great 
trial;  but  her  husband's  faith  was  in  her,  and  she 
would  not  stand  in  the  way  of  answers  to  her  hus 
band's  prayers.  Her  timidity  could  not  do  this  in  the 
presence  of  the  hired  men ;  so  she  detained  the  chil 
dren  after  breakfast,  and  called  them  in  before  tea, 
and  had  family  worship,  in  the  absence  of  the  hired 
men.  So  mother  went  on  for  a  year.  Then  a  '  four 
days'  meeting '  was  held  at  Ypsilanti.  Mother  took 
my  oldest  brother  to  the  meeting,  and  the  confident 
expectation  of  the  family  was,  that  he  was  to  be  con 
verted.  The  case  was  stated,  that  a  widow  had  brought 
her  eldest  son  forty  miles,  to  be  converted.  Prayer 
was  offered  in  his  and  her  behalf.  When  they 
returned,  we  did  not  dare  ask  James  if  he  was  a 
Christian;  but  we  knew  the  question  would  be 
answered  when  the  time  came  for  family  worship. 
After  tea,  mother  brought  out  the  old  family  Bible, 
and  asked  James  to  take  his  father's  place,  in  conduct 
ing  family  worship,  which  he  promptly  did.  We 
younger  boys  preserved  our  gravity  till  the  close, 
when  we  scud  to  the  barn,  and  screamed  with  delight, 
chiefly  from  sympathy  with  our  mother. 

"  Other  '  four  days'  meetings'  were  held  at  Monroe 
and  elsewhere,  and  to  these,  one  after  another  of  the 
children  went,  with  the  same  expectation  on  the  part 
of  the  family,  and  with  the  same  result.  And  our 


PARENTAL   PRAYERS.  34:7 

mother  was  spared  in  life,  till  she  found  answer  to  her 
own  and  her  husband's  prayers,  and  to  see  her  five 
sons  and  two  daughters  members  of  evangelical 
churches;  three  of  the  sons  sustaining  official  rela 
tions,  one  as  a  ruling  elder  in  a  Presbyterian  Church^ 
one  as  a  pastor  in  a  Congregational  Church,  and  one 
as  a  class-leader  in  a  Methodist  Church." 

To  this  narrative  Mr.  Kedzie  appends  this  true 
remark:  "  Here  is  illustration  of  the  commonest  office 
and  the  largest  work  of  prayer.  Little  provision  is 
made  to  justify  prayer  to  the  skeptic,  by  frequent, 
startling,  visible,  and  undeniable  issue  of  prayer  in 
answers,  which,  in  silencing  the  skeptic,  would  foster 
fanaticism  in  our  weak  nature.  Instead,  in  millions 
of  hearts  it  keeps  alive  the  sense  of  spiritual  things 
lying  back  of  sense.  In  prayer,  these  hearts  seek 
right  adjustment  to  those  spiritual  forces,  and  so  it 
serves  vaster  interests  than  skepticism  can  compre 
hend." 

Two  MOTHERS.  A  quiet,  steady  faith,  leading  in 
the  family  to  persistent  and  united  prayer  for  spirit 
ual  results,  receives  a  sure  reward,  as  the  following 
brief  narative  by  Eev.  Burdett  Hart,  of  Fair  Haven, 
Ct,  proves: 

"  Two  mothers,  the  only  Christians  in  their  house 
holds,  most  excellent  ladies  of  strong  faith  and  of  effi 
cient  works,  agreed  to  pray,  on  a  certain  hour  of  each 
day,  for  their  husbands  and  children,  till  they  should 
be  converted.  They  did  so  pray,  and  their  lives  har 
monized  ever  with  their  prayers.  One  by  one,  their  hus- 


348    PRAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

bands  and  children  were  all  converted.  Those  hus 
bands  became  efficient  and  esteemed  officers  (deacons) 
in  their  respective  churches.  One  of  the  children 
became  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  and  others  were  ac 
tive  and  benevolent  supporters  of  the  cause  of  Christ. 
The  mothers  deemed  that  their  prayers  were  an 
swered." 

A.  PRAYING  FATHER  IN  SCOTLAND.  "  The  (London) 
Christian*  newspaper  gives,  on  the  authority  of  Rev. 
J.  II.  Wilson,  of  Edinburgh,  an  interesting  account  to 
the  following  purport:  A  pious  girl  in  Edinburgh 
observed  in  the  street,  another  girl,  in  charge  of  some 
children,  who  seemed  sad;  and  she  ventured  to  ask 
whether  she  was  a  Christian.  "  Who  bade  you  ask 
that? "  was  the  reply.  "The  Lord  bade  me."  "  The 
Lord?"  she  said:  "I  have  been  praying  that,  if  there 
is  a  God  in  heaven,  he  would  send  some  one  to  speak 
to  me  about  my  soul."  She  explained  that  she  was 
from  Aberdeen,  had  accompanied  her  mistress  to  Edin 
burgh  on  a  visit,  and  had  been  deeply  impressed  by  a 
sermon  she  had  heard  from  Dr.  Bonar.  Maggie,  who 
had  spoken  to  her,  not  being  very  competent  to  in 
struct,  gave  her  at  parting  these  words  of  Jesus :  "  Him 
that  cometh  unto  me,  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out."  Two 
da}rs  later  she  came  to  Maggie,  to  announce  that  she 
had  "found  Jesus;"  and  not  long  after  brought  her 
sister,  when  the  three  had  a  little  prayer  meeting,  and 
the  sister,  too,  went  away  rejoicing  in  hope." 

And  what  lay  back  of  all  this  ?  A  father's  prayers! 
For  Maggie  soon  received  this  letter:  "Dear  Miss 


PARENTAL    PRAYERS.  34:9 

M :  You  will  perhaps  think  me  rather  forward  in 

writing  to  you,  but  I  feel  as  if  my  heart  would  burst 
with  gratitude  for  the  kindness  you  have  shown  to  my 
daughters,  in  being  the  means  of  leading  them  to  the 
Savior.  I  have  long  prayed  for  them  both,  and  when 
they  left  here  to  go  to  Edinburgh,  I  prayed  that  the 
good  Lord  would  save  them  both,  before  they  came 
back.  He  has  heard  my  prayer.  On  the  same  day 
that  you  spoke  to  Mary,  I  was  ill  in  bed ;  and  as  I 
prayed  for  them,  I  felt  the  preciousness  of  the  text : 
'  Him  that  cometh  unto  me,  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out.' 
You  can,  perhaps,  fancy  my  joy,  when  by  the  next 
post,  came  a  letter  to  tell  me  that  Mary  had  found 
Jesus  from  that  very  text.  Dear  Miss  M ,  I  can 
not  thank  you  enough,  but  the  Lord  will  reward  you 
for  the  joy  you  have  brought  to  an  old  father's  heart. 
You  will  excuse  the  writing;  I  am  well  nigh  seventy 
years  old.  I  have  only  one  thing  to  ask  you ;  if  you 
get  a  holiday  in  summer,  come  and  see  poor  old  Davie; 
you  will  be  made  as  welcome  as  the  angels  in  heaven. 
Mary  says  you  are  an  orphan,  but  you  will  never  want 
a  friend,  lass,  as  long  as  Davie  Ferguson  breathes  the 
breath  of  life.  And  at  the  judgment  you  can  take 
my  Mary  and  Jane  up  to  Jesus,  and  say,  'Here  are 
two  that,  by  the  Spirit's  help,  I  led  to  thee.'  We  all 
send  our  greatest  love  to  you." 

Here  was  an  instance  of  secret  causation.  To  hu 
man  view,  the  events,  in  Edinburgh  afforded  by  their 
connection  a  satisfactory  explanation  of  the  result 
reached.  But  a  hidden  cause  lay  back  of  them,  known 


350    PRAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

to  God,  though  unsuspected  by  others.  A  sick  father's 
earnest  prayer  was  ascending  in  Aberdeen,  while  the 
child  was  being  reached  savingly  in  Edinburgh. 

A  MOTHER'S  CONFIDENCE.  An  instance  of  that 
assured  expectation  which  sometimes  supervenes 
upon  long-continued,  importunate  supplication  — 
which  is  not  the  fruit  of  our  volition,  or  of  our 
voluntary  faith,  but  is  an  impression  born  of  the 
Spirit,  apparently,  as  a  prophecy  of  the  coming  bless 
ing —  was  mentioned  in  the  daily  prayer  meeting  at 
Cincinnati,  during  the  revival  season  of  1857-8.  Mr. 
Shipley,  tlie  leader  of  the  meeting,  related  the  case  of 
a  mother  who  had  prayed  for  her  son,  for  many  years. 
He  grew  up  to  maturity,  went  abroad,  and  had  lately 
come  back  from  an  eastern  city,  where  there  had  been 
a  great  revival,  but  without  having  been  himself  a 
subject  of  it.  He  told  his  mother  of  a  number  of 
persons  who  had  been  converted,  but  said  nothing  to 
her  of  himself.  After  he  had  retired,  her  soul  being 
burdened  with  intense  desire  for  his  salvation,  she 
took  the  Bible,  approached  his  bedside,  told  him  her 
feelings  and  the  assurance  she  had  that  he  would  be 
converted  that  night,  read  a  chapter  suited  to  the  cir 
cumstances,  offered  a  prayer  of  intense  earnestness  in 
his  behalf,  and  bade  him  good  night,  saying  that  she 
would  greet  him  a  happy  Christian  in  the  morning. 
No  sooner  had  she  left  the  room,  than  he  was  over 
whelmed  with  conviction,  and  his  bed  seemed  as  if  on 
fire.  He  arose  and  knelt  down  to  pray,  and  his  eye 
fell  on  the  open  Bible,  and  the  chapter  which  his 


PARENTAL    PRAYERS.  351 

mother  had  been  reading.  He  read  it  again,  and 
spent  the  night  in  a  mental  struggle,  which  resulted 
in  his  submission  to  God,  with  joyful  hope  in  Christ, 
so  that  in  the  morning  he  met  his  mother  as  a  changed 
man.  The  time  had  come,  when  prayer  was  to  prevail, 
and  God  gave  a  premonition  of  the  fact. 

A  NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIAN  MOTHER.  Rev.  E.  P. 
Hammond,  the  well  known  evangelist,  in  a  conver 
sation  with  the  author,  stated  the  following  instance 
of  success  in  a  mother's  prayers,  of  which  he  had 
learned  just  before,  in  a  visit  to  the  British  Possessions, 
on  the  Pacific  coast.  In  an  Indian  Sunday  School,  at 
Victoria,  he  found  a  chiefess,  or  queen,  whose  people 
lived  about  six  hundred  miles  further  north.  Seven 
years  before,  she  had  come  to  Victoria,  and  had 
attended  an  Episcopal  church  since  that  time,  with 
out  any  one  inviting  her  to  Christ.  Passing  by  a 
Sunday  School,  one  day,  she  went  in,  heard  of  Jesus 
as  having  died  for  sinners,  and  ere  long  put  her  trust 
in  him.  Her  joy  was  such,  that  she  invited  her  In 
dian  acquaintances  to  go  there,  and  numbers  of  them 
were  converted.  And  now  a  great  burden  came  upon 
her  heart  for  her  son,  the  chief,  who  lived  with  his 
tribe,  near  Fort  Simpson.  She  longed  for  his  conver 
sion,  but  knew  that  nothing  was  likely  to  affect  him 
up  there,  with  all  the  tribe  about  him.  So  she  spent 
whole  nights  in  prayer,  asking  that  the  Lord  would 
send  him  down  to  Victoria  to  be  converted.  This  son 
was  a  very  hard  character,  and  had  even  acted  the  can 
nibal.  She  had  not  seen  him  for  years.  How  was  he 


352  PRAYER    AND   ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

to  be  induced  to  journey  six  hundred  miles?  It 
seemed  hopeless  praying;  but  she  persevered.  And 
what  was  the  result?  The  son  took  a  fancy  to  go  to 
Victoria,  and  have  a  time  of  carousing;  and  he  made 
the  voyage  in  a  canoe  with  his  wife  and  his  uncle. 
As  soon  as  his  mother  saw  him,  she  told  him  of  Jesus, 
whom  she  was  now  loving  and  serving,  and  urged  him 
to  go  to  the  Indian  Sunday  School.  He  disliked  it  at 
first,  but  she  brought  him  there  again,  still  praying 
for  his  conversion.  He  was  greatly  impressed,  when 
he  heard  a  converted  Indian,  named  Amos,  pray. 
Having  learned  to  read,  when  he  was  a  boy,  his 
mother  had  him  read  to  her  the  fourteenth  chapter 
of  John's  gospel,  and  explained  to  him  the  way  of 
salvation  through  Christ.  His  heart  was  at  last 
touched  and  melted,  and  the  cannibal  warrior  ac 
cepted  the  Savior.  Then  he  begged  for  a  missionary 
for  his  tribe,  and  went  home  to  tell  his  people  of  the 
Lord  Jesus.  It  is  said  that  several  hundred  were 
induced  to  follow  his  example,  and  they  gave  Mr.  Pol 
lard,  the  missionaty,  a  wagon  load  of  idols  which  they 
had  worshiped.  Such  were  the  results  following  the 
importunate  prayer  of  a  once  heathen  mother  for  a 
still  heathen  son  !  Her  prevailing  faith  reminds  one 
strongly  of  the  similar  faith  and  success  of  the  Syro- 
Phenician  mother,  when  Jesus  was  upon  the  earth. 

A  BURDEN  ROLLED  OFF.  Mrs.  Normand  Smith, 
Jr.,  of  whose  happy  experience  in  conducting  family 
worship,  at  one  time,  during  the  absence  of  her  hus 
band,  mention  has  been  made  in  the  previous  chapter, 


PARENTAL   PRAYERS.  353 

not  many  years  after  that  was  left  a  widow,  with  three 
young  daughters.  She  says :  "  I  had  an  uncommon 
burden  for  the  early  conversion  of  my  children.  I 
retired,  every  evening,  to  my  room,  for  special  prayer 
on  this  subject.  One  night,  while  I  was  pleading  for 
covenant  blessings  upon  them,  a  voice  seemed  to 
speak  to  me:  'If  you  have  evidence  that  you  are  a 
child  of  God,  then  you  have  a  right  to  the  blessings 
of  the  covenant  for  your  children.'  I  said:  'Yes, 
Lord,  I  am  thine,'  and  then  I  pleaded  for  my  children. 
I  did  not  expect  an  immediate  answer,  yet  it  was  but 
a  short  time,  before  they  were  all  converted  by  the 
quiet  leading  of  the  Spirit."  And  that  mother's 
prayer  continued  to  be  answered  in  the  use  to  which 
God  put  these  daughters.  One  became  the  wife  of  a 
minister  of  Christ;  a  second  was  the  widely  known 
Mrs.  Marshall  O.  "Roberts,  of  New  York  city,  whose 
spiritual  character  and  extended  Christian  influence 
in  a  high  social  position  were  of  such  value,  in  addi 
tion  to  her  connection  with  benevolent  institutions 
and  the  Ladies'  Union  Prayer  Meeting;  and  the  third 
has  pursued  quiet  walks  of  usefulness  amid  the 
churches  and  Christian  enterprises  of  her  native  city. 
HEARD  AT  LAST.  A  correspondent  of  the  Christian 
at  Work,  in  the  number  for  August  26,  1875,  gives 
an  account  of  a  touching  scene  of  which  he  was  an 
eye-witness  in  the  army,  during  the  late  war.  It  was 
after  the  battle  of  Gettysburg,  and  a  white-haired  old 
man,  in  one  of  the  temporary  hospitals  for  the 
wounded,  was  seen  to  speak  to  a  young  man  of  twenty, 
15* 


354:         PKAYER    AND    ITS    REMARK  ABLE    ANSWEKS. 

who  was  lying  in  a  critical  condition  on  one  of  the 
beds.  He  drew  out  a  small  Bible  to  present  to  him, 
when  the  young  man  pushed  it  back  with  scorn,  say 
ing  he  did  not  wish  to  be  troubled  with  it,  and  had 
learned,  while  in  the  army,  that  its  claims  were  false; 
he  did  not  believe  a  word  of  it.  The  old  man  bowed 
his  head  in  silent  sorrow  and  prayed,  for  a  moment. 
Then  calling  the  youth  by  his  name,  "John,"  he 
reminded  him  that,  after  the  battle  of  Bull  Run,  when 
the  call  was  made  for  more  troops,  he  had  come  home 
to  his  mother,  (the  old  man's  only  sister,)  and  an 
nounced  the  fact  that  he  had  enlisted;  and  that,  after 
sitting  stunned  for  a  few  minutes,  she  broke  out  into 
an  agonizing  prayer  that  her  son's  life  might  be  pre 
served,  if  possible,  and  at  all  events  that  he  might  be 
converted,  and  his  soul  be  saved.  He  told  him,  also, 
what  he  had  before  intended  to  conceal,  that  two 
weeks  before  that  mother  had  been  laid  in  the  grave, 
leaving,  as  a  dying  injunction  to  her  brother,  to  go  to 
the  army,  find  her  boy,  and  tell  him  to  remember  all 
her  words;  to  say  that  she  had  prayed  for  his  salvation 
seven  times  a  day,  since  he  had  left  home;  and  to  give 
him  that  little  Bible,  in  which  she  had  marked  passa 
ges  for  him  to  read.  When  the  young  man  heard 
this,  he  cried  out  in  anguish,  and  after  a  severe  strug 
gle  of  will,  gave  up  his  opposition  to  Christ,  and 
accepted  his  mother's  Savior.  Three  days  after,  he 
died,  blessing  God  for  the  prayers  of  a  pious  mother. 
A  SON  AT  SCHOOL.  A  mother  writes  how  the 
earnest,  parental  prayers  were  answered  for  her  son, 


FAKENTAL   PBATEBS.  355 

when  reinforced  by  those  of  other  pleading  saints. 
The  parents  sent  the  son  to  the  educational  institution 
which  was  established  for  a  time  on  Lookout  Mountain, 
Tenn.,  hoping  for  spiritual  as  well  as  intellectual 
benefit.  The  mother's  narrative  says:  "One  Sabbath, 
it  was  agreed  by  the  teachers  and  some  Christian 
pupils,  that  he  be  made  the  subject  of  special  prayer 
for  his  speedy  conversion.  When  the  afternoon  ser 
vice  was  over,  this  little  company  retired  to  a  large, 
flat  rock,  with  the  canopy  of  God's  blue  heaven  over 
head,  and  sheltered  by  the  trees  his  own  hand  had 
reared.  There  they  prayed  for  this  one  specific  object. 
The  ear  of  him  who  never  slumbereth,  when  his 
children  cry,  had  received  the  request.  The  evening 
service  came;  the  student,  entirely  unconscious  of  the 
interest  in  his  behalf,  was  present  as  usual.  But  a 
power,  such  as  he  had  never  felt  before,  attended  that 
sermon ;  and  when  the  service  was  ended,  he  was  com 
pelled,  by  the  pressure  on  his  spirit,  to  seek  the  coun 
sel  of  one  of  his  religious  class-mates,  that  he  might 
learn  what  he  must  do  to  be  saved.  The  Spirit  that 
night  answered  the  prayer  of  the  afternoon,  and  that 
soul  was  born  into  his  kingdom.  He  is  now  studying 
for  the  ministry." 

This  is  a  pleasant  illustration  of  the  intermingling 
of  the  labors  and  prayers  of  parents  and  teachers.  In 
thousands  of  instances,  pious  parents  have  sent  their 
children  to  school  and  college,  following  them  with 
continued  supplications  to  God  in  their  behalf;  and 
then,  under  the  faithful  influence  of  Christian  teach- 


356     PRATER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

ers,  a  religions  interest  has  sprung  up  in  the  institu 
tion,  and  the  children  have  written  home  to  gladden 
the  parental  heart  with  the  tidings  of  salvation  found! 

A  WARNING;  UNSUBMISSIVE  PRAYERS.  The  import 
ance  of  submission  to  the  superior  wisdom  of  God, 
when  we  pray,  should  be  especially  heeded  by  parents, 
whose  natural  desires  are  strong  with  reference  to 
their  children.  Rev.  Mr.  Kilpin,  of  Exeter,  England, 
once  gave  this  testimony:  "I  knew  a  case,  in  which 
the  minister,  praying  over  a  child  apparently  dying, 
said:  'If  it  be  thy  will,  spare  this  child.'  The  poor 
mother's  soul  yearning,  for  her  beloved,  exclaimed  : 
6  It  must  be  his  will?  I  cannot  bear  ifs.'  The  min 
ister  stopped.  To  the  surprise  of  many  the  child 
recovered,  and  the  mother,  after  almost  suffering 
martyrdom  by  him  while  a  stripling,  lived  to  see  him 
hanged  before  he  was  two-and-twenty." 

A  very  striking  case  is  narrated  by  Dr.  Edmund 
Calamy,  in  his  life,  as  occurring  in  a  family  by  the 
name  of  Mart.  A  young  son  was  exceedingly  ill,  and 
the  parents  were  so  vehement  in  their  prayers,  and  so 
unconditional,  that  a  pious  woman  expostulated;  when 
the  father  exclaimed:  "  Let  him  prove  what  he  will,  so 
he  is  but  spared,  I  shall  be  satisfied."  He  grew  up, 
manifested  a  most  abandoned  disposition,  consorted 
with  villains,  committed  gross  crime,  and  was  con 
demned  to  die.  His  excesses  had  previously  driven  his 
mother  to  derangement  and  suicide.  Dr.  Calamy 
went  to  see  him,  a  few  days  before  his  execution,  and 
found  him  in  a  most  hardened  state  of  mind.  He 


PARENTAL    PRATERS.  357 

railed  at  his  father,  who  was  present,  and  scoffed  at  all 
religious  appeals.  In  this  state  of  mind  he  died,  and 
on  the  day  of  his  execution,  his  father  told  Dr.  Calamy 
of  the  unsubmissive  prayer  offered  so  many  years 
before,  and  said:  "This  I  now  see  to  have  been 
my  folly.  *  *  *  I  read  my  sin  very  distinctly  in 
my  punishment;  but  must  own  that  God  is  righteous 
in  all  his  ways  and  holy  in  all  his  works." 

Other  such  instances  might  be  given,-  but  these  will 
suffice  as  a  warning  against  unsubmissive  prayers, 
such  as  parents  are  tempted  to  offer  in  behalf  of  chil 
dren  whose  lives  are  in  danger.  It  is  a  happy  fact, 
that  we  are  always  safe  in  pleading  importunately  for 
spiritual  blessings  in  their  behalf. 

Dear  Savior !  if  these  lambs  should  stray 

Beyond  thy  blest  inclosure's  bound, 
And  lured  by  worldly  joys  away, 

Among  the  thoughtless  crowd  be  found  ; 

Remember  still  that  they  are  thine ; 

That  thy  dear,  sacred  name  they  bear ; 
Think  that  the  seal  of  love  divine, 

The  sign  of  covenant  grace,  they  wear. 

In  all  their  erring,  sinful  years, 

Oh  let  them  ne'er  forgotten  be ! 
Remember  all  the  prayers  and  tears 

Which  made  them  consecrate  to  thee. 

And  when  these  lips  no  more  can  pray, 
These  eyes  can  weep  for  them  no  more, 

Turn  thou  their  feet  from  folly's  way; 
The  wanderers  to  thy  fold  restore. 

—Mrs.  Hyde. 


CHAPTEK    XYIII. 

PRAYER  FOR  MINISTERS,  CHURCHES   AND 
REVIVALS. 

THE  prayers  of  Christians  naturally  sweep  a  wider 
circle  than  that  of  individual  conversions,  in  which 
one  may  have  special  reason  for  feeling  an  interest. 
Beyond  the  single  soul,  beyond  the  family  circle,  go 
out  the  longing  and  the  petition  of  the  Christian  heart, 
and  fasten  on  the  local  church  with  its  pastor  and  other 
officers,  on  the  universal  church  with  its  ministry  and 
membership,  and  on  a  world  ruined  by  sin,  and  need 
ing  the  application  of  atoning  blood.  A  blessing  must 
be  brought  down,  and  so  the  anxious  Jacobs  of  the 
church  begin  their  wrestling,  and  ere  long  become 
prevailing  Israels.  Sometimes  prayer  is  directed  to 
God,  first  of  all,  in  behalf  of  a  minister.  It  may  be  to 
obtain  one  for  a  vacant  church,  which  greatly  needs  a 
spiritual  pastor.  Then  we  have  a  class  of  cases  like 
that  described  in  the  following,  statement,  by  Rev. 
Samuel  "Wolcott,  D.  D.,  of  Cleveland,  O. 

PRAYING  TO  OBTAIN  A  PASTOR.     Dr.  Wolcott  writes: 

"  In  a  church  of  which  I  was  formerly  the  pastor,  there 

were  three  or  four  ladies,  somewhat  advanced  in  years 

—  one  of  them  a  widow,  whose  life  had  been  eventfully 

associated  with  the  progress  of  Christ's  kingdom  in 

(358) 


FOR  MINISTERS,  CHURCHES   AND   REVIVALS.          359 

another  community  —  who  seemed  to  have  special 
power  in  prayer.  For  years  they  had  kept  up  a 
weekly  prayer  meeting,  open  to  others,  though  seldom 
attended  by  any  but  themselves.  They  were  sedate 
and  serious,  but  cheerful;  calm,  not  impulsive;  and 
their  evident  spirituality  was  accompanied  with  a 
beautiful  simplicity  of  character  and  transparency  of 
feeling,  without  the  slightest  morbid  development. 
They  met  for  prayer  during  the  two  weeks  I  was  sup 
plying  the  vacant  pulpit,  at  the  residence  of  the  lady 
with  whom  I  was  staying.  I  had  made  up  my  mind 
not  to  encourage  any  movement  toward  a  call,  or  to 
listen  to  any  overture.  They  knew  this,  and  spread 
the  case  before  the  Lord.  They  con  tinued  in  prayer 
until  the  assurance  came  into  their  hearts,  that  I 
should  be  their  pastor.  Had  I  given  a  negative  answer 
to  a  call,  I  should  not  have  been  more  confident  that 
I  was  not  coming.  Had  they  received  an  affirmative, 
their  confidence  that  I  would  come,  would  not  have 
been  stronger.  Had  this  been  a  solitary  experience,  I 
should  lay  less  stress  upon  it.  But  during  a  ministry 
of  twelve  years  which  succeeded,  in  which  350  persons 
were  received  to  the  church,  and  of  which  the  prayers 
of  these  godly  women  were  to  the  last  the  principal 
support,  I  had  repeated  occasions  to  notice  answers  to 
prayers  which  were  prophetic.  I  became  convinced, 
that  the  Most  High  was  in  gracious  communication 
with  them,  and  heard  and  answered  their  prayers  — 
occasionally  revealing  to  them  his  purpose,  through 
his  Spirit,  as  clearly  as  your  note  before  me  discloses 


360  PRAYER    AND    ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

to  me  a  purpose  of  your  own.  *  *  *  I  thus  came 
to  understand,  during  my  last  ministry  more  fully 
than  before,  the  meaning  of  this  prayer  of  faith,  as  set 
forth  in  the  New  Testament.  When  the  soul  comes 
into  perfect  accord  and  sympathy  with  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  its  affections,  desires  and  petitions  fasten  upon 
the  same  objects,  and  no  other,  which  engage  his  own 
infinite  approval  and  love.  The  intense  longings 
imparted  by  the  Holy  Spirit  are  accompanied  by  the 
Spirit's  discernment.  Filled  with  the  Spirit,  the 
believer's  desires  are  concentrated  upon  the  objects 
which  are  dear  to  the  indwelling  Spirit.  Thus  he  asks 
in  Christ's  name,  and  receives ;  for  God  is  waiting  to 
bestow." 

PRAYING  FOR  THE  SPIRITUAL  BAPTISM  OF  THE  PASTOR. 
Many  a  revival  in  a  church  has  commenced  in  the 
earnest  prayers  of  a  few  brethren  or  sisters  for  a  new 
spiritual  baptism  of  the  pastor.  Sometimes  a  defect 
has  been  noticed  in  his  ministrations;  in  other  instan 
ces,  there  has  only  been  a  desire  that  he  might  be  still 
further  instructed  by  God  himself  in  the  deep  things 
of  the  Spirit,  and  that  he  might  be  specially  prepared 
for  carrying  forward  a  work  of  power  in  the  commu 
nity.  A  case  in  point  has  come  within  the  knowledge 
of  the  author. 

There  was  in  one  of  our  Eastern  cities  a  minister 
of  rare  genius,  whose  discourses  had  such  literary 
excellence  as  to  attract  large  and  admiring  audiences. 
He  was  not  sensational,  in  conscious  aim  and  general 
spirit,  but  was  pure  and  simple  in  character  and 


FOR   MINISTERS,  CHURCHES   AND    REVIVALS.          361 

preached  the  gospel,  as  he  understood  it.  But  he  had 
unusual  talent,  was  of  an  emotional  and  poetic  tem 
perament,  and  chiefly  interested  the  people  by  discus 
sing  themes  which  are  on  the  outskirts  of  religion,  and 
belong  to  its  morality  and  esthetics  rather  than  to  its 
central  heart  and  life.  The  consequence  was,  that 
while  applauding  crowds  came,  there  were  few  conver 
sions,  and  there  was  no  deepening  of  the  spiritual  life 
of  the  church.  Thinking  sorrowfully  over  this  fact,  a 
few  brethren  agreed  to  make  the  pastor  a  subject  of 
special  private  prayer,  that  the  Lord  himself  would  be 
his  teacher.  This  united  prayer  was  continued  for 
some  time,  when,  one  Sunday,  the  pastor  went  into  his 
pulpit,  and  prayed  and  preached  in  a  manner  which 
astonished  his  audience,  by  its  gospel-simplicity,  its 
spiritual  fervor,  its  moving  pathos  and  its  earnest 
endeavor  to  bring  men  to  an  instant  and  full  accept 
ance  of  an  atoning  Savior.  He  told  the  wondering 
people,  that  he  had  recently  experienced  so  total  a 
change  of  view  and  feeling,  that  it  seemed  like  a  sec 
ond  conversion.  The  old  Bible  truths  had  opened  to 
him  with  a  new  meaning,  and  especially  the  fact  that 
Christ  had  made  an  atoning  sacrifice  for  human  sin, 
and  that  the  vilest  sinner  might  be  "justified  "  before 
God,  on  repenting  of  his  wickedness,  by  faith  in  this 
finished  work  and  prevailing  intercession  of  the  Son 
of  God.  All  hearts  were  melted,  as  they  listened,  and 
all  eyes  filled  with  tears,  and  especially  did  those  pray 
ing  brethren  overflow  with  thanksgiving,  as  they  saw 
the  answer  which  God  had  mercifully  granted.  After 
16 


362    PRAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

that,  there  was  no  more  feeling  that  only  the  intellect 
was  fed.  A  succession  of  discourses  came,  filled  with 
the  very  marrow  of  the  gospel,  and  from  that  day  to 
the  present,  this  minister  has  been  as  noted  for  the 
spirituality  as  for  the  intellectual  richness  of  his 
preaching.  When  he  subsequently  learned  of  the 
prayers  of  that  pleading  band  of  brethren,  he  under 
stood  the  way  in  which  the  Lord  had  led  him,  and  that 
the  secret  of  a  pulpit  of  power  is  a  praying  church. 

Incidentally  it  is  well  to  notice  how  much  wiser  was 
this  conduct  of  the  brethren  in  question,  than  if  they 
had  begun  publicly  to  criticise  the  pastor  and  form  a 
dissatisfied  party  in  the  church;  or  to  make  him  in 
the  church  conference  meeting  the  subject  of  prayers 
which  reflected  on  his  piety  and  preaching;  or  to  annoy 
him  by  sanctimonious  exhortations  in  private,  to  be 
repeated  afterward  to  a  coterie  of  self-righteous  mal 
contents.  Had  they  so  acted,  they  might  easily  have 
soured  their  own  minds,  repelled  him  from  the  truth, 
and  split  the  church  into  discordant  factions.  As  it 
was,  they  brought  a  blessing  upon  the  pastor,  upon 
themselves,  and  upon  the  entire  church. 

ANOTHER  CASE.  Rev.  C.  G.  Finney  mentions,  in 
one  of  his  Revival  Lectures,  a  somewhat  similar  in 
stance.  He  says:  "I  knew  a  case  of  a  minister  in  ill 
health,  who  became  depressed  and  sunk  down  in  his 
mind,  and  was  very  much  in  darkness,  so  that  he  did 
not  feel  as  if  he  could  preach  any  longer.  An  individ 
ual  of  the  church  was  waked  up  to  feel  for  the  min 
ister's  situation,  and  to  pray  that  he  might  have  the 


FOR   MINISTERS,  CHURCHES   AND   REVIVALS.          363 

Holy  Ghost  to  attend  his  preaching.  One  Sabbath 
morning,  this  person's  mind  was  very  much  exercised, 
and  he  began  to  pray  as  soon  as  it  was  light,  and  he 
prayed  again  and  again,  for  a  blessing  that  day.  And 
the  Lord,  in  some  way,  directed  the  minister  within 
hearing  of  his  prayer.  The  person  was  telling  the 
Lord  just  what  he  thought  of  the  minister's  situation 
and  state  of  mind,  and  pleading,  as  if  he  would  not 
be  denied,  for  a  blessing.  The  minister  went  into  the 
pulpit  and  preached,  and  the  light  broke  in  upon  him, 
and  the  word  was  with  power,  and  a  revival  commenced 
that  very  day. 

The  connection  of  prayer  with  the  usual  revivals  in 
churches  is  too  familiar  to  call  for  evidence.  The  rule, 
with  scarcely  a  known  exception,  is,  that  prayer  of  an 
earnest  and  importunate  character  always  precedes.  It 
may  have  been  on  the  part  of  the  church  in  general; 
or  it  may  have  proceeded  from  a  single  persevering 
suppliant,  as  in  the  following  instance,  communicated 
by  one  long  in  the  Christian  ministry  and  of  large  ex 
perience  in  revivals. 

THE  EED  SCHOOL-HOUSE.  Keligion  was  at  a  very 
low  ebb  in  a  town  in  Vermont.  The  discouraged 
pastor  gave  notice  that  the  usual  weekly  prayer  meet 
ing  in  the  red  school-house  would  be  discontinued,  as 
so  few  attended.  It  was  in  the  winter,  and  a  deep 
snow  lay  on  the  ground.  There  was  a  praying  old 
lady  in  the  church,  who,  undismayed  by  the  pastor's 
notice,  and  in  fact,  inspired  by  it  with  a  new  earnest 
ness,  took  her  lantern  on  the  usual  evening,  plodded 


PRATER   AND    ITS   REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

her  way  to  the  school-house,  and  there  spent  an  hour 
in  wrestling  prayer  for  a  revival.  On  her  way  home, 
being  exhausted,  she  stopped  at  a  good  deacon's  to  rest. 
Astonished  to  find  her  out  alone,  in  such  weather  and 
at  such  an  hour,  he  asked,  "  Where  have  you  been, 
mother?"  "Why,  to  the  prayer  meeting,"  she  re 
plied.  "  I  thought  that  was  given  up,"  said  the  dea 
con.  "Not  at  all."  "Indeed!  Who  was  there?" 
"  Why,  God,  the  Father,  was  there;  God,  the  Son,  was 
there;  God,  the  Holy  Spirit  was  there;  and  unworthy 
I  was  permitted  to  be  there!  We  had  a  most  blessed 
time,  and  next  week  we  are  to  have  another  meeting." 
Next  week  came,  the  word  had  been  passed  around, 
and  the  red  school-house  was  crowded  with  penitent 
professors  of  religion,  who  confessed  their  past  cold 
ness,  and  renewed  their  consecration.  A  revival  of 
great  interest  followed.  Nearly  every  church  has  had 
experience  of  the  more  usual  relation  of  united  prayer, 
and  perhaps  a  single  instance  will  suffice  as  an  illus 
tration,  condensed  from  Dr.  Wm.  Wisner's  "Incidents 
in  a  Pastor's  Life."  There  had  been  some  special 
interest  in  the  church  of  which  Dr.  Wisner  was  pastor, 
but  it  had  soon  abated: 

"  The  enemies  of  religion  began  to  rejoice  aloud, 
that  the  excitement,  as  they  called  it,  was  over,  and 
only  a  few  young  people  and  children  had  been  affected 
by  it.  *  *  *  On  the  next  Sabbath  I  preached, 
with  an  aching  heart,  from  the  text,  '  The  triumphing 
of  the  wicked  is  short.'  *  *  *  At  the  close  of  the 
exercises,  Monday  was  appointed  as  a  day  of  humiliation 


FOR   MINISTERS,  CHURCHES   AND   REVIVALS.  365 

and  prayer;  and  when  it  came,  it  found  the  whole 
church  with  one  accord  in  one  place.  Christians  were 
deeply  humbled  under  a  sense  of  their  sins,  and  with 
many  tears  poured  out  their  agonizing  prayer  to  God, 
that  for  his  holy  name's  sake ;  he  would  hear  the 
voice  of  our  supplications  and  revive  us  again. 
Tuesday  and  Wednesday,  the  little  church  continued 
instant  in  prayer.  On  Wednesday  afternoon,  as  we 
were  all  on  our  knees,  in  the  parlor  of  a  private  house, 
one  of  our  elders,  an  old  man  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
while  pleading  with  sobs  and  tears  for  the  return  of 
the  Blessed  Comforter,  said  in  a  tone  of  humble  con 
fidence:  '  O  Lord,  open  our  eyes,  that  we  may  see,  as 
thy  servants  did  of  old,  that  there  are  horses  and 
chariots  of  fire  between  us  and  our  enemies,  and  that 
they  that  be  for  us  are  more  than  they  that  be  against 
us.'  *  *  *  *  * 

"  That  evening,  two  or  three  individuals  requested  the 
prayers  of  God's  people;  and  that  night  one  of  the 
leading  physicians  in  the  place  obtained  comfort  from 
the  Lord.  The  next  morning,  as  we  were,  a  few  of  us, 
met  at  his  house  for  prayer,  his  wife  requested  us  to 
pray  for  a  sister  of  his,  who  was  up  stairs,  in  deep 
distress  of  mind.  While  we  were  on  our  knees, 
praying  for  her,  she  came  down  so  full  of  joy  and 
peace,  that  she  wished  us  to  return  thanks  to  the  Lord, 
for  snatching  her  as  a  brand  from  the  burning.  A 
new  impulse  was  given  to  the  work.  Friday  and 
Saturday  were  days  of  much  fervency  of  prayer,  and 
several  were  brought  to  submit  themselves  unto  God. 


366          PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

The  Sabbath  was  a  solemn  day,  and,  I  trust,  a  day  of 
salvation.  On  Monday  evening,  at  my  meeting  of 
inquiry,  the  room  was  crowded  with  anxious  sinners, 
and  two  precious  souls,  we  had  reason  to  hope,  were 
in  that  meeting  delivered,  from  their  bondage  to  Satan. 
"  The  next  morning,  as  I  was  going  into  a  house, 
where  the  man  and  his  wife  were  the  night  before  con 
victed  of  sin,  a  young  man  came  running  across  the 
street,  and  in  great  distress  threw  his  arms  around  me, 
and  besought  me  to  pray  for  him.  I  told  him,  I  could 
not  do  so  there,  but  I  would  meet  him,  in  thirty 
minutes,  at  Mr.  Herrieks  —  a  merchant  who  had 
recently  been  converted  to  Christ.  I  went  into  the 
house  where  I  had  intended  to  visit,  and  told  them 
they  might  meet  me  in  half  an  hour  at  the  place  I 
had  appointed  for  the  young  man.  I  went  immediately 
to  Mr.  H.'s,  and  told  him  we  would,  a  few  of  us,  be  at 
his  house  at  nine  o'clock,  to  spend  an  hour  in  prayer. 
I  then  notified  two  or  three  Christians  of  the  meeting 
thus  unexpectedly  appointed,  and,  at  nine,  we  com 
menced  praying  with  perhaps  half  a  dozen  Christians, 
and  four  anxious  persons.  As  soon  as  we  began  to 
pray,  the  Spirit  of  God  seemed  to  come  down  with 
great  power,  and  three  of  the  four  anxious  persons 
soon  began  to  rejoice  in  the  Lord.  When  these  things 
were  noised  abroad,  the  multitude  came  together,  and 
in  a  short  time  two  good-sized  rooms,  which  opened 
into  each  other,  were  crowded  to  overflowing;  and 
many  who  came  to  see  what  was  doing,  went  away 
rejoicing  in  Christ.  At  noon,  I  endeavored  to  send 


FOB   MINISTERS,  CHURCHES   AND    REVIVALS.  367 

the  people  away;  but  they  would  not  be  persuaded  to 
disperse,  and  the  whole  day  was  spent  in  prayer  and 
religious  conversation.  That  evening,  we  had  a  prayer 
meeting  in  the  court  room,  which  was  much  crowded, 
and  several  there  indulged  a  hope  of  pardon  and 
eternal  life.  At  nine  o'clock,  the  congregation  was 
dismissed,  and  we  returned  home  with  more  of  a  dis 
position  to  pray  than  sleep. 

"Wednesday  morning,  at  nine,  the  assembly  at  brother 
H.'s  was  so  large,  that  we  were  obliged  to  remove  to 
the  court  house,  which  was  filled  to  its  utmost  capacity 
with  Christians  and  anxious  sinners.  "We  remained 
here,  with  an  hour's  intermission,  until  nine  at  night, 
when  the  congregation  was  again  reluctantly  sent 
away.  The  next  morning,  we  met  at  the  sanctuary, 
to  observe  our  annual  State  Thanksgiving,  The  house 
was  so  greatly  crowded  at  an  early  hour,  that,  though 
it  was  large,  and  the  aisle  supplied  with  benches,  ail 
could  not  be  seated.  An  awful  solemnity  pervaded 
the  whole  assembly,  and  for  a  time  the  only  noise  that 
was  heard  was  the  .half-suppressed  sobs,  which  now 
and  then  escaped  from  an  overburdened  soul.  Never 
before  had  I  beheld  so  solemn  an  assembly,  and  never 
before  or  since  have  I  felt  so  deeply  the  awfulness  of 
the  divine  presence.  I  preached  from  the  words: 
*  Rejoice  with  trembling,'  and  never  have  I  felt  so 
much  like  a  dying  man  preaching  to  dying  men. 
Through  the  remainder  of  the  week  the  court  room 
was  crowded  from  nine  in  the  morning  until  nine  at 
night,  with  praying  and  inquiring  souls,  and  very 


368  PRAYER    AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

many  of  our  leading  citizens  were  brought  to  put  their 
trust  in  the  Lamb  of  God.  The  next  Sabbath  was  our 
communion,  and  eighty-six  persons  were  received  into 
the  church.  A  pleasing  work  of  grace  continued 
through  the  winter." 

It  will  be  noticed  that  this  revival  was  born  of 
prayer,  and  that  the  special  prayer  was  occasioned 
by  the  scoffs  of  the  wicked.  This  inspired  God's 
people  with  zeal  for  his  glory,  and  led  to  earnest  and 
believing  supplication  for  the  outpouring  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  A  multitude  of  revivals  have  had  a  similar 
origin. 

REVIVALS  UNDER  REV.  CHARLES  G.  FINNEY.  Mr. 
Finney  was  the  most  powerful  and  successful  of  the 
revival-preachers  during  the  period  from  1825  to  1835. 
His  labors  extended,  at  times,  into  New  England,  but 
were  chiefly  confined  to  the  state  of  New  York.  The 
work  was  remarkably  thorough,  as  his  preaching  was 
searching,  and  often  destroyed  the  hopes  of  those  who 
had  been  professors  of  religion  for  many  years.  The 
conviction  of  sin  in  the  revivals  of  that  period  was 
deep,  and  the  process  of  conversion  sharp-cut  and 
decisive.  A  distinguishing  feature  was  the  prom 
inence  given  to  prayer.  Mr.  Finney  insisted  on 
greater  importunity  and  faith,  and  almost  made 
Christians  feel,  that  they  had  never  before  prayed 
at  all.  He  assured  them  that  one  of  the  chief  stum 
bling-blocks  in  the  way  of  the  wicked  was,  that  they 
heard  so  many  prayers,  and  saw  so  few  answers. 
Plainly  the  professed  people  of  God  had  very  little 


FOR  MINISTERS,  CHURCHES   AND   REVIVALS.          369 

power  in  prayer,  and  did  not  expect  to  receive  the 
things  for  which  they  asked.  Some  of  Mr.  Finney's 
most  valuable  and  influential  sermons  were  on  this 
point.  Let  the  reader  turn  to  his  "  Lectures  on  Ee- 
vivals,"  and  he  will  find  that  Lecture  TV.,  is  on  "  Pre 
vailing  Prayer";  Lecture  V.,  is  on  the  "  Prayer  of 
Faith";  Lecture  YI.  is  on  the  "Spirit  of  Prayer," 
and  Lecture  VIII.  on  "Meetings  for  Prayer."  In 
the  first  of  these  he  remarks:  "Prayer  is  an  essen 
tial  link  in  the  chain  of  causes  that  lead  to  a  revival ; 
as  much  so  as  truth  is.  Some  have  zealously  used 
truth  to  convert  men,  and  laid  very  little  stress  on 
prayer.  They  have  preached,  and  talked,  and  distrib 
uted  tracts  with  great  zeal,  and  then  wondered  that 
they  had  so  little  success.  And  the  reason  was,  that 
they  forgot  to  use  the  other  branch  of  the  means, 
effectual  prayer.  They  overlook  the  fact,  that  truth 
ly  itself  will  never  produce  the  effect,  because  it  will 
not  be  believed,  without  the  Spirit  of  God."  The 
sixth  lecture  he  concludes  thus:  "  Now  will  you  give 
yourselves  up  to  prayer,  and  live  so  as  to  have  the 
spirit  of  prayer,  and  have  the  Spirit  with  you  all  the 
time?  Oh  for  a  praying  church!  I  once  knew  a  min 
ister,  who  had  a  revival  fourteen  winters  in  succession. 
I  did  not  know  how  to  account  for  it,  till  I  saw  one 
of  his  members  get  up  in  a  prayer  meeting,  and  make 
a  confession.  *  Brethren,'  said  he,  'I  have  been  long 
in  the  habit  of  praying  every  Saturday  night,  till  after 
midnight,  for  the  descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost  among 
us.  And  now,  brethren/  and  he  began  to  weep,  *  I 


3TQ  PRAYER   AND   ITS    REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

confess  that  I  have  neglected  it  for  two  or  three 
weeks.*  The  secret  was  out.  That  minister  had  a 
praying  church."  In  the  other  lectures  he  constantly 
reverts  to  this  topic.  Thus  in  the  thirteenth,  on 
"  How  Churches  can  Help  Ministers,"  his  fifth  point 
is,  that  they  should  pray  for  them,  and  he  says:  "I 
have  seen  Christians  who  would  be  in  an  agony,  when 
the  minister  was  going  into  the  pulpit  for  fear  his 
mind  should  be  in  a  cloud,  or  his  heart  cold,  or  he 
should  have  no  unction,  and  so  a  blessing  should  not 
come.  I  have  labored  with  a  man  of  this  sort.  He 
would  pray  till  he  got  an  assurance  in  his  mind  that 
God  would  be  with  me  in  preaching,  and  some  times 
he  would  pray  himself  sick.  I  have  known  the  time, 
when  he  has  been  in  darkness,  for  a  season,  while  the 
people  were  gathering,  and  his  mind  was  full  of  anx 
iety,  and  he  would  go  again  and  again  to  pray,  till 
finally  he  would  come  into  the  room  with  a  placid 
face,  and  say,  'The  Lord  has  come,  and  he  will  be 
with  us.'  And  I  do  not  know  that  I  ever  found  him 
mistaken."  Probably  this  was  '*  Father  Nash." 

A  PRAYING  SOUL  AND  A  SUCCESSION  OF  REVIVALS. 
In  his  seventh  lecture,  on  "Being  Filled  with  the 
Spirit,"  Mr.  Finney  states  these  singular  facts:  "A 
pious  man  in  the  western  part  of  the  state  of  New 
York  was  sick  with  the  consumption.  He  was  a  poor 
man,  and  sick  for  years.  An  unconverted  merchant 
in  the  place  had  a  kind  heart,  and  used  to  send  him, 
now  and  then,  some  things  for  his  comfort,  or  for  his 
family.  He  felt  grateful  for  the  kindness,  but  could 


FOR  MINISTERS,  CHURCHES  AND  REVIVALS.          371 

make  no  return,  as  he  wanted  to  do.  At  length  he 
determined  that  the  best  return  he  could  make  would 
be  to  pray  for  his  salvation.  He  began  to  pray,  and 
his  soul  kindled,  and  he  got  hold  on  God.  There  Avas 
no  revival  there,  but,  by-and-by,  to  the  astonishment 
of  everybody,  this  merchant  came  out  on  the  Lord's 
side.  The  fire  kindled  all  over  the  place,  and  a  pow 
erful  revival  followed,  and  multitudes  were  converted. 
This  poor  man  lingered  in  this  way,  for  several  years, 
and  died.  After  his  death,  I  visited  the  place,  and 
his  widow  put  into  my  hands  his  diary.  Among 
other  things,  he  says  in  his  diary:  'I  am  acquainted 
with  about  thirty  ministers  and  churches/  and  he  then 
goes  on  to  set  apart  certain  hours  in  the  day  and 
week,  to  pray  for  each  of  these  ministers  and  churches, 
and  also  certain  seasons  for  praying  for  the  different 
missionary  stations.  Then  followed,  under  different 
dates,  such  facts  as  these:  'To-day,  (naming  the  date,) 
I  have  been  enabled  to  offer  what  I  call  the  prayer  of 

faith  for  the  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  on church, 

and  I  trust  in  God  there  will  soon  be  a  revival  there.' 
Under  another  date:  '  I  have,  to-day,  been  able  to  offer 
what  I  call  the  prayer  of  faith  for  such  a  church,  and 
trust  there  will  soon  be  a  revival  there.'  Thus  he 
had  gone  over  a  great  number  of  churches,  recording 
the  fact  that  he  had  prayed  for  them  in  faith,  that  a 
revival  might  soon  prevail  among  them.  Of  the  mis 
sionary  stations,  if  I  recollect  aright,  he  mentions  in 
particular  the  mission  in  Ceylon.  I  believe  the  last 
place  mentioned  in  his  diary,  for  which  he  offered  the 


372          PRAYER  AND  ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

prayer  of  faith,  was  the  place  in  which  he  lived.  Not 
long  after  noticing  these  facts  in  his  diary,  the  revival 
commenced,  and  went  over  the  region  of  country, 
nearly,  I  believe,  if  not  quite,  in  the  order  in  which 
they  had  been  mentioned  in  his  diary;  and  in  due 
time  news  came  from  Ceylon,  that  there  was  a  revival 
of  religion  there.  The  revival  in  his  own  town  did 
not  commence  till  after  his  death.  Its  commence 
ment  was  at  the  time  when  his  widow  put  into  my 
hands  the  document  to  which  I  have  referred.  She 
told  me  he  was  so  exercised  in  prayer  during  his 
sickness,  that  she  often  feared  he  would  pray  himself 
to  death.  The  revival  was  exceedingly  great  and 
powerful  in  all  the  region,  and  the  fact  that  it  was 
about  to  prevail  had  not  been  hidden  from  this  servant 
of  the  Lord." 

This  last  remark  gives  the  true  explanation  of  the 
series  of  facts.  "  The  secret  of  the  Lord  is  with  them 
that  fear  him,"  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  having  a  work  of 
salvation  to  perform,  inspires  his  people  to  pray  for 
the  very  blessing  which  he  is  about  to  bestow.  All 
things  concur  and  co-operate  in  the  wise  and  compre 
hensive  plans  of  God. 

A  SCOTCH  REVIVAL  TWO  AND  A  HALF  CENTURIES 
SINCE.  This  connection  of  remarkable  outpourings  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  with  specially  earnest  prayer  is  no 
new  experience  of  the  church.  From  the  day  of  Pen 
tecost  onward,  this  has  been  God's  method.  Let  us 
take  an  illustration  from  Scotland.  Fleming,  in  his 
work  entitled,  "The  Fulfilling  of  Scriptures,"  re- 


FOR   MINISTERS,    CHURCHES   AND    REVIVALS.          373 

marks:  "  I  must  also  mention  that  solemn  communion 
at  the  Kirk-of-Schotts,  June  30,  1630 ;  at  which  time, 
there  was  so  convincing  an  appearance  of  God,  and 
down-pouring  of  the  Spirit — even  in  an  extraordinary 
way,  that  did  follow  the  ordinances,  especially  that 
sermon  on  Monday,  June  21,  with  a  strange,  unusual 
motion  on  the  hearers,  when  a  great  multitude  were 
convened  of  divers  ranks — that  it  was  known,  which  I 
can  speak  on  sure  ground,  near  five  hundred  had  at 
that  time  a  discernible  change  wrought  on  them,  of 
whom  most  proved  lively  Christians,  afterwards.  It 
was  the  sowing  of  the  seed  through  Clyddisdale,  so  as 
many  of  the  most  eminent  Christians  in  that  country 
could  date,  either  their  conversion,  or  some  remarkable 
confirmation  in  their  case,  from  that  day.  And  truly 
this  was  the  more  remarkable,  that  one,  after  much 
reluctance,  by  special  and  unexpected  providence,  was 
called  to  preach  that  sermon  on  the  Monday,  which 
then  was  not  usually  practiced;  and  that  night  before, 
~by  most  of  the  Christians  there,  was  spent  in  prayer; 
so  that  the  Monday's  work  might  be  discerned  as  a 
convincing  return  of  prayer."  "Ask,  and  ye  shall 
receive,"  has  always  been  the  law  of  God's  kingdom, 
and  the  privilege  of  Christ's  household. 

RECENT  REVIVALS.  The  revivals  of  the  last  twenty 
years  have  been  numerous,  and  have  pervaded  the 
United  States,  Ireland,  Scotland,  and  England.  They 
have  followed  the  usual  law  of  divine  providence  in 
the  furtherance  of  good  causes,  to-wit:  a  development 
of  new  methods  and  fresh  sources  of  influence.  Thus 


374  PRAYER    AND    ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

the  revivals  of  a  generation  since  were  chiefly  the 
result  of  God's  blessing  on  the  preaching  of  minis 
ters  —  pastors  and  evangelists.  But  now,  an  impetus 
has  been  given  to  lay  agency,  and  to  conference  meet 
ings,  instead  of  preaching  services.  This  was  a  signal 
characteristic  of  the  great  refreshing  which  began  after 
the  financial  crisis  of  1857.  The  establishment  of  the 
Fulton  Street  Noon  Prayer  Meeting,  in  New  York,  in 
September  of  that  year,  and  its  marked  success,  led  to 
the  establishment  of  a  multitude  of  similar  meetings 
in  all  parts  of  the  land.  Those  in  the  principal  cities 
soon  overflowed  the  largest  churches  and  halls.  Be 
sides  these  central  and  union  noon-day  services, 
thousands  of  churches  commenced  special  meetings 
for  prayer  in  their  own  sanctuaries;  which  were  con 
tinued  for  weeks  and  months,  and  resulted  in  thousands 
of  conversions.  The  value  of  this  experience  lay  in 
the  fact,  that  it  brought  out  the  lay-element,  in  prayer 
and  exohrtation,  and  showed  that  revivals  needed  no 
elaborate  machinery,  or  learned  pulpit  effort;  but  that 
God  would  bless  earnest  and  prayerful  endeavor,  by 
whomsoever  put  forth.  From  that  time  to  the  pres 
ent,  prayer  has  been  more  largely  relied  on,  and  the 
meetings  have  assumed  a  primitive  simplicity  of  type, 
which,  properly  guarded,  augurs  well  for  the  purity 
of  our  religion,  theologically  and  experimentally. 
The  grand  test  is  working  power.  No  system  of  doc 
trine,  preaching  and  worship  which  fails  to  develop 
prayer,  faith,  spiritual  labor,  and  success  in  convert 
ing  souls  from  sin,  can  long  have  the  face  to  claim  to 


:FOR   MINISTERS,   CHURCHES   AND    REVIVALS.          375 

be  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ.  And  with  such  lack 
of  result,  the  greater  the  exclusiveness,  the  more  pre 
posterous  the  claim  will  be  pronounced.  There  can 
not  fail  to  be  a  deep  impression  upon  the  church,  and 
upon  the  world,  in  favor  of  prayer  as  an  instrument 
of  power,  when  it  is  seen  what  marked  results  come 
from  the  simplest  means. 

PRAYER  AND  THE  IRISH  EEVTVAL  OF  1859.  There  is 
not  space  to  reproduce  the  facts  which  occupy  a  vol 
ume  of  nearly  500  pages,  from  the  pen  of  Rev. 
William  Gibson,  who,  being  Professor  in  Queen's 
College,  Belfast,  and  Moderator  of  the  Presbyterian 
General  Assembly,  and  having  previously  visited  this 
country  to  ascertain  the  character  of  the  revival  here, 
was  specially  qualified  to  treat  of  the  subject.  He 
makes  the  part  which  prayer  bore  in  the  introduction 
of  those  spiritual  triumphs  duly  prominent.  Thus, 
of  the  General  Assembly  of  1858,  he  says:  "It  de 
volved  on  the  convener,  the  Eev.  Dr.  Kirkpatrick,  of 
Dublin,  to  advert  to  the  extraordinary  display  of 
divine  grace  with  which  the  American  churches  had 
been  visited  during  the  preceding  winter,  and  the 
accounts  of  which  had  been  already  widely  circulated 
throughout  the  community.  On  the  reception  of  his 
report,  the  Assembly  resolved  to  devote  a  portion  of 
its  sittings  to  special  conference  and  prayer,  with  ref 
erence  to  this  great  spiritual  movement.  The  season 
thus  set  apart  was  one  of  peculiar  solemnity  and 
saeredness;  and  when  one  after  another  of  the  fathers 
rose  up  in  his  place,  to  tender  his  paternal  counsels,  and 


376  FRAYER   AND    ITS    REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

when  the  voice  of  praise  and  supplication  ascended 
afterwards  to  heaven,  all  hearts  were  touched  as  by  a 
common  sympathy,  while  from  the  reigning  harmony 
and  fervor  many  fondly  cherished  the  expectation 
of  a  time  of  more  abundant  blessing."  The  acknowl 
edged  birth-place  of  the  revival  was  in  the  prayer 
meeting  established  in  a  Sabbath  school  at  Tan- 
ny brake,  County  of  Antrim.  Among  others  who 
were  associated  in  the  Sabbath  school  prayer  meeting, 
were  the  four  young  men  whose  names  have  been 
much  before  the  public  in  connection  with  the  subse 
quent  revival.  As  they  were  some  miles  apart,  they 
resolved  to  meet  at  a  central  place,  and,  for  this  pur 
pose,  chose  an  old  school-house,  where  were  conducted 
the  exercises  which  have  been  generally  regarded  as 
the  origin  of  the  revival.  "  For  a  few  months,"  says 
Mr.  Gibson,  "  they  had  to  walk  by  faith.  *  *  * 
They  wrestled  on.  They  prevailed.  Surely,  when 
God's  set  time  is  come  —  when  he  intends  signally 
to  answer  prayer — he  disposes  the  supplicant  to  plead, 
and  with  growing  anxiety  to  plead  on,  till  the  blessing 
is  secured."  One  of  the  ministers,  in  whose  congre 
gation  a  powerful  revival -work  was  enjoyed,  had,  a  few 
weeks  before,  recorded  this  in  his  diary:  "  I  am  begin 
ning  to  have  more  hope  in  prayer  than  I  had.  What 
I  have  heard  of  the  Lord's  wonderful  doings  in  Amer 
ica,  and  in  this  land,  and  all,  apparently,  in  answer  to 
believing  prayer,  causes  me  to  hope  that  God  will 
answer  my  earnest  prayers  for  the  outpouring  of  his 
Spirit  here."  And  when  one  comes  to  read  an  account 


FOR   MINISTERS,   CHURCHES  AND   REVIVALS.        377 

of  the  details  of  the  wide-spread  work,  he  finds  prayer 
interlaced  with  everything.  The  leading  exercises  in 
many  of  the  places  were  prayer  meetings,  and  the  sin 
gle  cases  of  answer  to  prayer  were  many  and  marked. 
The  coming  of  the  revival  to  each  place,  or  district, 
seems  to  have  been  preceded  by  earnest  pleading  on 
the  part  of  certain  souls,  whom  God  inspired  with 
the  spirit  of  supplication.  In  the  concluding  chapter, 
Mr.  Gibson  says:  "From  first  to  last,  the  work  has 
been,  to  a  great  extent,  a  record  of  answered  prayer." 
During  1859,  about  10,000  communicants  were  added 
to  306  Presbyterian  churches,  in  Ireland,  as  the  first 
fruits  of  the  revival. 

THE  SCOTCH  EEVIVAL  OF  1859-61.  The  same  tidal 
wave  of  religious  interest  passed  from  Ireland  to  Scot 
land.  Its  history  cannot  here  be  written.  A  good 
summary  of  events  will  be  found  in  Hev.  Dr.  S. 
Irenaeus  Prime's  "  Five  Years  of  Prayer."  What  is 
now  in  point  is,  to  notice  the  distinct  connection  of  the 
revival  with  special  prayer  offered  by  God's  people. 
In  reference  to  the  beginning  of  the  work  at  Glasgow, 
the  Scottish  Guardian  said :  "  Our  readers  are  aware 
that  ever  since  the  news  of  the  great  revival  in  Amer 
ica  reached  Scotland,  prayer  meetings  for  the  special 
purpose  of  imploring  a  similar  blessing  have  been  held 
in  Glasgow,  as  well  as  in  other  places.  The  intelli 
gence  which  has  reached  us  recently  leaves  no  room  to 
doubt  that  these  prayers  have  been  heard.  *  *  *  God 
has  been  pleased,  from  the  very  beginning  of  these 
prayer  meetings,  to  use  them  as  the  means  of  convert- 
16* 


378  PRATER    AND    ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

ing  souls  and  quickening  his  own  people.  *  *  •* 
Christian  men  and  women  appear  to  be  attaining  to 
greater  faith  in  the  power  of  prayer."  Of  the  work 
at  Port  Glasgow,  it  was  said:  "  We  have  been  visited 
here  with  blessed  times  of  refreshing.  We  had  long 
been  praying  much  for  the  gracious  manifestation  of 
God's  presence  and  power  among  us,  and  when  the 
intelligence  of  the  revival  in  Ireland  reached  us,  this 
gave  a  new  impulse  to  our  faith  and  prayer.  *  *  * 
One  feature  of  this  work  is  a  deep  conviction  of  sin. 
*  *  *  Another  feature  of  the  work  is  exceeding 
earnestness  in  prayer."  We  are  further  told  that  "  in 
Annan  the  Week  of  Prayer  (the  first  week  in  Jan 
uary,  1861,)  was  observed  with  great  solemnity,  and 
earnest  supplications  went  up  to  the  throne  of  grace 
for  the  outpouring  of  the  Spirit.  The  answer  was  very 
speedy."  Of  the  parish  of  Kirkmahoc  we  read: 
"  Every  word  that  was  said  to  them  seemed  to  have 
no  effect^  and  we  felt  it  high  time  to  invoke  God's 
blessing.  After  engaging  in  prayer,  we  recommenced 
the  inquiry-meeting:  we  were  doing  something,  but 
not  what  ought  to  be  done.  A  second  and  a  third 
time  we  engaged  in  prayer,  and  after  this,  every  word 
seemed  to  be  winged  with  the  power  of  the  Spirit  of 
God."  Eev.  11.  H.  MacGill,  Secretary  of  the  United 
Presbyterian  church,  in  a  published  statement  declared: 
"  The  invariable  testimony  of  the  brethren  is,  that  a 
spirit  of  prayerfulness  preceded  the  revival.  In  Burg- 
head,  one  of  the  fishing  villages  in  the  North,  the  first 
special  fact  noticed  as  preceding  the  revival  was  the 


FOR   MINISTERS,   CHURCHES   AND   REVIVALS.         379 

following:  that  at  a  prayer  meeting  held  in  the  house 
of  a  Christian  woman  laid  for  the  last  thirty  years  on 
a  bed  of  affliction,  the  burden  of  the  prayers,  at  her 
request,  was  for  the  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  for  the 
quickening  of  God's  people  and  the  conversion  of  sin 
ners.  Ere  long,  the  careless  fishing  people  were  awak 
ened,  and  many  of  them  converted  to  the  Lord."  In 
the  report  on  the  revival  made  to  the  Free  Church 
Assembly,  Rev.  Dr.  Woods  said:  "I  scarcely  know  of 
any  instance  where  the  awakening  has  not  been  pre 
ceded  by  the  spirit  of  prayer  and  expectation.  *  *  * 
There  was  increased  attendance  at  prayer  meetings, 
and  an  increase  in  the  exercise  of  prayer  in  our  social 
circles,  in  our  families,  and  in  secret.  And  when  the 
Lord  had  thus  prepared  us  for  receiving  the  blessing, 
it  pleased  him  to  pour  it  out  very  remarkably,  and 
very  abundantly." 

THE  REVIVAL  IN  WALES.  At  the  same  time,  a  simi 
larly  mighty  work,  involving  most  thrilling  incidents, 
was  going  on  in  Wales,  as  the  result  of  which,  in  a 
single  year,  there  were  accessions  to  the  churches  of 
about  thirty-five  thousand  members.  All  agree  that 
the  grand  instrumentality  was  prayer.  Rev.  John 
Venn,  the  historian  of  the  revival,  says:  "Without 
disparaging  the  pulpit,  or  in  any  way  degrading  the 
offices  instituted  by  Christ  in  his  church,  it  must 
strike  all,  that  prayer,  oral,  united  prayer,  has  been 
greatly  honored  of  God,  as  a  means  of  commencing 
and  extending  the  present  movement.  The  exact  place 
of  prayer,  in  the  great  machinery  of  moral  means,  has 


\ 


380  PRATER  AND  ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

been  better  understood,  and  the  belief  in  its  efficacy 
has  been  more  fully  acted  upon  now  than  at  any  for 
mer  time."  Another  writer  says:  "  We  expected  that 
the  great  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  would  come  by 
means  of  preaching.  It  was  so  in  former  days  —  it 
may  be  so  again  —  and  it  is  so  now  to  some  extent, 
*  *  *  but  still  it  is  quite  clear  that  the  Holy 
Spirit's  influence,  at  the  present  time,  is  communicated 
by  means  of  prayer."  Still  another  says:  "I  am  per 
suaded  that  the  means  blessed  of  God  to  create  and 
carry  on  the  revival  in  most  places,  if  not  in  all,  is 
PRAYER.  You  can  trace  its  origin  and  progress  in 
every  locality  to  prayer."  Yet  another  thus  testifies : 
"  Prayer  meetings  have  been  the  principal  means  with 
us  of  awakening  the  churches.  In  many  places  union 
prayer  meetings  have  been  very  useful  in  drawing  the 
public  mind  toward  the  great  question  of  salvation." 
And  so  the  universal  statement  goes.  God  is  plainly 
teaching  his  people  a  partly  forgotten  lesson  as  to  the 
power  of  prayer  for  spiritual  blessings  on  churches  and 
communities. 

THE  WEEK  OF  PRAYER.  Keference  was  made  in  one 
of  the  Scotch  accounts  to  the  fact  that  in  one  place  the 
revival  followed  speedily  upon  the  Week  of  Prayer. 
No  sign  of  the  times  is  more  marked  than  the  estabv 
lishment  of  this  custom,  first  suggested  by  a  company 
of  missionaries  in  India,  of  observing  the  opening 
week  of  each  year  as  a  season  of  special  prayer  for  the 
progress  of  religion  in  the  world.  The  request  was 
very  gradually  assented  to;  but  now  the  custom  is 


FOB  MINISTERS,   CHURCHES  AND  REVIVALS.          381 

well-nigh  universal  among  evangelical  denominations, 
and  the  effect  has  been  every  way  note-worthy.  In 
proportion  to  its  earnest  observance  there  has  been 
awakened  increased  desire  and  faith,  and  revivals  have 
been  more  frequent  and  prevalent,  commencing  very 
commonly  with  the  exercises  of  that  week. 

DAY  OF  PRAYER  FOR  COLLEGES.     About  fifty  years 
since,  Christian  men  were  led  to  think  of  the  great 
number  of  students  in  the  colleges  of  this  country,  of 
the  vast  influence  which  they  would  soon  exert  upon 
the  character  of  the  land,  of  the  peculiar  facilities 
offered  by  their  isolated  condition  for  religious  awaken 
ings,  and  of  the  readiness  of  God  to  hear  united  prayer 
for  specific  objects.    So  they  first  selected  each  Sunday 
morning,  and  then  agreed  to  observe  the  last  Thursday 
of  February,  as  an  annual  concert  of  prayer  for  the 
reviving  of  religion  in  colleges  and  kindred  institu 
tions.     From  that  time,  began  a  series  of  more  or  less 
powerful  revivals  in  our  American  colleges.     Prayer 
increased  more  and  more,  and  with  prayer  came  earnest 
desire  and  appropriate  labor.    Faith  and  works  wrought 
together,  and  the  blessing  came.     The  Secretary  of  the 
College   Society,  Kev.  Theron  Baldwin,  D.  D.,  thus 
speaks  of  the  results,  after  a  series  of  years :     "  From 
1820  to  1823  inclusive,  there  were  revivals  in  fourteen 
different  institutions;  in  1824  and  1825,  in  five  differ 
ent  colleges;   in  1826,  in  six;  in  1827,   in  four;  in 
1828,  in  five;  and  in  1831,  in  nineteen  colleges,  result 
ing  tn  the  hopeful  conversion  of  between  three  hun 
dred  and  fifty  and  four  hundred  students.     In  one  of 


382  PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

the  colleges  the  revival  commenced  on  the  very  day  of 
the  concert.  In  1832,  some  few  institutions  were 
blessed  with  the  effusions  of  the  Spirit,  and  also  in 

1833.  A  larger  number  were  blessed  with  revivals  in 

1834,  and  no  less  than  eighteen  in  1835,  and  between 
one  and  two  hundred  students  were  hopefully  brought 
into  the  kingdom  of  Christ.     It  has  been  estimated 
that  fifteen  hundred  students  were  made  the  hopeful 
subjects  of  grace  in  thirty-six  different  colleges,  from 
1820  to  1835  inclusive."     It  may  be  added,  that  the 
experience  of    the  succeeding  forty  years   has   been 
similar  to  that  just  given,  though  the  statistics  are 
not  at  hand. 

THE  LABORS  OF  MR.  MOODY  ABROAD.  There  is  not 
space  left  to  describe  such  an  extensive  work  as  that 
recently  wrought  in  connection  with  the  preaching  of 
Mr.  D.  L.  Moody  and  the  singing  of  Mr.  I.  D.  Sankey. 
But  from  beginning  to  end,  it  has  been  a  signal  reward 
of  faith,  and  an  answer  to  prayer.  Before  his  departure 
for  England,  Mr.  Moody  earnestly  sought  divine 
guidance,  and  received  an  assurance  that  he  was  called 
to  labor  for  a  time  in  that  distant  field.  Hence  his 
famous  reply,  when  asked  why  he  was  going  thither: 
"  Ten  thousand  souls  for  Jesus!  "  And  God  has  given 
him  these,  apparently,  many  times  over.  And  the 
minute  history  of  his  labors, — especially  in  the  disap 
pointing  circumstances  of  their  beginning,  as  to  the 
expected  human  helpers,  and  the  consequent  necessity 
to  fall  back  on  God,  in  earnest  prayer — reveals  the 
same  subsequent  spirit.  So  also  does  the  manner  in 


FOE   MINISTERS,    CHURCHES   AND   REVIVALS.  383 

which  the  exercises  were  conducted  in  all  the  places 
where  he  labored,  in  Scotland,  Ireland  and  England — 
prayer  being  everywhere  put  forward  as  the  chief 
reliance.  Indeed,  pages  might  be  occupied  with  the 
striking  incidents,  in  response  to  prayer,  which 
occurred  in  preparation  for  the  meetings  and  in  con 
nection  with  the  exercises,  by  which  God  removed 
serious  obstacles,  and  converted  hundreds  and  thousands 
of  souls  to  himself. 

PROF.  THOMAS  C.  UPHAM'S  YIEW.  An  excellent  sum 
ming  up  of  these  facts,  as  illustrative  of  Bible-truth, 
is  furnished  by  the  following  extract  from  Professor 
Upham's  "  Divine  Union  ":  "  The  soul  which  is  fully 
in  the  experience  of  divine  union  will  harmonize  per 
fectly  with  the  desires  and  emotions  of  the  divine 
mind.  If,  for  instance,  there  are  soon  to  be  especial 
operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  if  souls  are  to  be 
enlightened  and  restored  to  God,  the  preparations  for 
such  events  will  always  exist  first  in  the  mind  of  God 
himself.  It  is  not  possible  that  such  things  should 
exist  accidentally.  They  are  the  developments,  com 
ing  in  their  appropriate  order  and  under  appropriate 
circumstances,  of  the  divine  thought,  of  the  divine 
feeling.  But  if  it  be  true  that  the  heaving  of  the  bil 
lows,  whether  gently  or  more  powerfully,  will  first 
show  themselves  in  the  great  ocean  of  thought  and 
feeling,  it  will  also  be  true  that  they  will  excite  a  cor 
responding  movement  in  all  smaller  streams  and  foun 
tains  which  are  in  alliance  with  them.  In  other 
words,  God,  in  all  good  works,  moves  first;  and  the 


384:     PRAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

minds  of  his  people  (all  those  who  come  within  the 
particular  sphere  of  the  movement)  move  .in  harmony 
with  him.  If  God  desires  a  particular  thing  to  take 
place  within  their  particular  sphere  of  feeling  and 
action,  the  desire  of  the  Infinite  mind  sympathetically 
takes  shape  and  develops  itself  in  the  finite  mind;" 
and  the  unspoken  desire  of  the  Father  shows  itself  in 
the  uttered  prayer  of  the  children.  As  in  nature  a 
small  moaning  sound  of  the  winds  often  precedes  a 
wide  and  powerful  movement,  so  the  sighing  in  the 
bosoms  of  the  finite  denotes  an  approaching  move 
ment  of  far  greater  power  in  the  Infinite." 

When  Jehovah  turned  again, 

Zion's  sore  captivity, 
Like  the  dreamers  of  a  dream, 

Seemed  one  in  that  day  to  be ; 
Filled  with  laughter  was  our  mouth, 

And  our  tongue  with  melody. 

Spake  our  heathen  lords :  Great  things 

Hath  Jehovah  for  them  done ; 
Great  things  hath  he  done  for  us, 

We  will  joy  in  him  alone. 
Turn  our  bondage,  Lord,  like  streams 

Dried  up  by  the  southern  sun. 

They  shall  reap  their  fields  in  joy, 
Who  in  sowing  weep  and  mourn; 

He  that  goeth  forth  in  tears 

With  his  seed,  shall  yet  return, 

In  the  gladness  of  his  heart, 

With  his  sheaves  of  harvest  corn. 

— Bonar's  Version  of  Psalm  cxxxi. 


CHAPTEE  XIX. 

PRATER   FOR  CHARITABLE  INSTITUTIONS. 

THE  spread  of  Christianity  has  everywhere  been 
accompanied  by  the  establishment  of  hospitals,  asy 
lums,  and  other  charitable  institutions  for  the  relief 
of  human  distress.  As  nothing  could  be  more  har 
monious  than  this  result  with  the  spirit  of  the  gospel, 
and  as  nothing  also  could  more  favorably  impress  the 
world  with  its  divine  origin,  so  it  might  be  expected 
to  give  occasion  to  special  and  successful  prayer.  And 
such  has  been  the  fact. 

FKANKE  AND  THE  ORPHAN  HOUSE  AT  HALLE.  Augus 
tus  Herman  Franke  was  a  minister  in  Halle,  Germany, 
on  a  small  salary,  and  with  no  property  but  his  books. 
He  conceived  the  project  of  an  orphan  asylum  for  the 
children  of  the  poor.  In  due  time  it  was  opened,  and 
he  had  several  hundred  children  depending  on  him  for 
food,  clothing  and  education,  and  no  other  resources, 
but  the  voluntary  gifts  of  the  benevolent.  When  his 
treasury  was  utterly  exhausted,  he  was  in  the  habit  of 
reporting  the  fact  to  the  Lord,  and  asking  for  the 
needed  aid.  This  was  sure  to  be  given,  and  it  will  aid 
faith  to  hear  a  part  of  his  testimony: 

"  In  the  month  of  April,  1696,  our  funds  were 
exhausted,  and  I  knew  not  where  to  look  for  the  neces- 
17  (385) 


386  PKAYEK   AND   ITS    REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

sary  supplies  for  the  next  week.  This  caused  me  great 
distress;  when  some  person,  who  is  yet  unknown  to 
me,  put  into  my  hands  a  thousand  dollars,  for  the 
orphans.  At  another  time,  when  our  stores  were 
exhausted,  we  laid  our  case  before  the  Lord,  and  had 
scarcely  finished  our  prayer,  when  there  was  a  knock 
at  my  door,  and  a  letter  was  handed  in,  with  fifty  dol 
lars  in  gold.  Twenty  dollars  soon  after  came,  which 
fully  supplied  our  wants,  and  we  were  taught  that  God 
will  often  hear  prayer  almost  before  it  is  offered.  In 
the  month  of  October,  1698,  I  sent  a  ducat  to  a  poor 
and  afflicted  woman,  who  wrote  me  that  it  came  to 
hand  at  a  time  when  she  greatly  needed  it,  and  she 
prayed  God  to  give  my  poor  orphans  a  heap  of  ducats 
for  it.  Soon  after,  I  received  from  one  friend  two 
ducats;  from  another,  twenty -five;  from  two  others, 
forty-three;  and  from  Prince  Paul,  of  Wurtemberg, 
five  hundred.  When  I  saw  all  this  money  on  the 
table  before  me,  I  could  not  but  think  .of  the  prayer 
of  the  poor  woman,  and  how  literally  it  had  been 
fulfilled. 

"  In  February,  1699,  I  was  almost  entirely  without 
funds,  though  much  was  needed  .for  the  daily  wants 
of  the  children  and  other  poor.  In  this  state  of  diffi 
culty,  I  comforted  myself  with  the  promise  of  the 
Lord  Jesus:  '  Seek  ye  first  the  kingdom,'  etc.  When 
I.  had  given  out  the  last  of  our  money,  I  prayed  to 
the  Lord.  As  I  left  my  room,  to  go  into  the  college, 
I  found  a  student  waiting  for  me,  who  put  seventy 
dollars  into  my  hands.  Soon  afterwards,  we  were  in 


PEAYEE    FOE    CHAEITABLE    INSTITUTIONS.  387 

the  greatest  want,  but  I  trusted  in  the  Lord,  and 
determined  to  go  to  my  closet  and  spread  my  wants 
before  him.  I  arose  to  go  to  my  closet,  and,  while  on 
my  way,  a  letter  was  put  into  my  hands  from  a  merch 
ant,  informing  me  that  he  had  received  a  check  for  a 
thousand  dollars,  to  be  paid  me  for  the  orphan  house. 
How  forcibly  did  I  feel  the  truth  of  the  promise: 
4  Before  they  call,  I  will  answer,  and,  while  they  are  yet 
speaking,  I  will  hear.3  I  had  now  no  reason  to  ask 
for  assistance,  but  I  went  to  my  closet  and  praised  the 
Lord  for  his  goodness.  At  another  time,  the  superin 
tendent  of  the  building  came  to  me,  and  asked  if  I 
had  received  any  money  for  the  payment  of  the  labor 
ers.  *  No,'  said  I;  '  but  I  have  faith  in  God.'  Scarcely 
had  I  uttered  these  words,  when  some  one  was  an 
nounced  at  the  door.  On  going  to  him,  I  found 
that  he  had  brought  me  thirty  dollars.  I  returned 
to  the  study,  and  asked  the  superintendent  how  much 
money  he  needed.  He  replied:  'Thirty  dollars.' 
'  There  they  are,'  said  I.  At  another  time  of  great 
need,  I  prayed  particularly,  i  Give  us,  this  day,  our 
daily  bread.'  I  dwelt  upon  the  words,  '  this  day,'  for 
we  needed  immediate  aid.  While  I  was  yet  praying, 
a  friend  came  to  my  door,  and  brought  me  four  hun 
dred  dollars. 

"  At  one  time,  I  was  recounting  to  a  Christian 
friend  some  of  our  remarkable  deliverances  from 
want,  by  which  he  was  so  much  affected  that  he 
even  wept.  While  I  was  speaking,  as  if  to  confirm 
my  statements,  I  received  a  letter  containing  a  check 


388  PRAYER    AND    ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

for  five  hundred  dollars.  At  another  time,  I  was  in 
need  of  a  large  sum,  but  did  not  know  where  to  obtain 
even  ten  dollars.  The  steward  came,  but,  having  no 
money  for  him,  I  asked  him  to  come  again  after  din 
ner,  and,  in  the  mean  time,  gave  myself  to  prayer. 
"When  he  came,  in  the  afternoon,  all  I  could  do  was  to 
ask  him  to  come  again  in  the  evening.  In  the  after 
noon  I  was  visited  by  a  friend,  with  whom  I  united 
in  prayer  to  God.  As  I  accompanied  my  friend  to 
the  door,  on  his  departure,  I  found  the  steward  stand 
ing  on  one  side,  and  on  the  other  a  person,  who  put 
into  my  hands  a  hundred  and  fifty  dollars.  On  an 
other  occasion,  the  superintendent  began  to  pay  the 
laborers  with  only  fourteen  dollars,  but,  before  he  got 
through,  he  received  enough  to  complete  the  pay 
ments." 

The  steward  became  so  accustomed  to  this  experi 
ence,  that  when  new  straits  came,  he  would  remark: 
uNow  we  shall  have  reason,  again,  to  admire  the 
manner  in  which  God  will  come  to  our  aid."  The 
institution  was  firmly  established,  and  exists  at  this 
day  on  a  grand  scale,  having  sometimes  three  thousand 
pupils.  As  Professor  Stowe  pertinently  remarks,  in 
review  of  this  narrative,  "  If  any  one  can  believe  that 
such  a  long  series  of  answers  to  prayer  can  be 
accounted  for  on  the  ground  of  accidental  coinci 
dences,  such  a  man  would  scarcely  be  persuaded 
though  one  should  rise  from  the  dead." 

Louis  HARMS  AND  His  MISSIONS.  About  the  year 
1850,  Louis  Harms  became  the  pastor  of  the  humble 


PEAYEE   FOE   CHAEITABLE    INSTITUTIONS,  389 

Lutheran  church  at  Hermansburg,  Germany,  a  rural 
village  on  the  Liineburger  Heath.  From  spiritual 
deadness  he  stirred  the  whole  region  into  life.  He 
also  established  a  training  mission-house,  built  and 
sustained  a  mission-ship,  sent  out  and  supported  a 
large  number  of  missionaries,  set  up  a  printing  press 
to  issue  religious  books  and  tracts,  published  a 
monthly  missionary  magazine,  and  founded  local 
reformatories.  In  six  years,  the  expenses  thus  incur 
red  were  115,676  crowns,  (a  crown  being  little  more 
than  a  dollar,)  while  the  receipts  were  118,694  crowns. 
Whence  this  income?  He  started  with  nothing, 
putting  all  his  reliance  on  prayer.  "  I  prayed,"  said 
he,  "fervently  to  the  Lord,  laid  the  matter  in  his 
hand,  and  as  I  rose  up  at  midnight  from  my  knees,  I 
said  in  a  voice  that  almost  startled  me  in  the  quiet 
room,  Forward  now,  in  God's  name!  From  that 
moment  there  never  came  a  thought  of  doubt  into  my 
mind."  The  result  may  be  learned  by  this  abridged 
extract  from  his  own  account:  "  It  is  wonderful,  when 
one  has  nothing,  and  10,000  crowns  are  laid  in  his 
hand  by  the  dear  Lord.  I  know  from  whom  it  all 
comes.  I  went  to  my  God,  and  prayed  diligently  to 
him,  and  received  what  I  needed.  To  the  question, 
Shall  we  print?  we  did  not  answer,  Certainly  we  can; 
but  we  cried  to  the  Lord,  Grant  it  to  us.  And  he 
granted  it;  for  we  immediately  received  2,000  crowns, 
although  the  thought  had  not  been  known  to  any  one; 
we  had  only  to  take  and  be  thankful.  A  short  time 
ago,  I  had  to  pay  a  merchant,  in  behalf  of  the  mis- 


390  PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

sions  550  crowns,  and  when  the  day  was  near  I  had 
only  400.  Then  I  prayed  to  the  Lord  Jesus,  that  he 
would  provide  me  with  the  deficiency.  On  the  day 
before,  three  letters  were  brought;  one  from  Schweim 
with  20,  one  from  Biicksburg  with  25,  and  one  from 
Berlin  with  100  crowns.  The  donors  were  anony 
mous.  On  the  evening  of  the  same  day,  a  laborer 
brought  me  10  crowns;  so  that  I  had  not  only  enough, 
but  five  over.  I  must  tell  you  what  brought  tears 
into  my  eyes,  and  confirmed  me  anew  in  that  word. 
6  Before  they  call,  I  will  answer.'  A  medicine-chest 
was  urgently  wanted  for  the  mission.  1  reckoned  up, 
to  see  if  there  was  enough  left  to  supply  it.  Before  I 
had  finished,  and  when  I  had  not  yet  well  begun  to 
commend  this  matter  to  the  Lord,  a  letter  was 
brought,  in  which  the  anonymous  writer  stated,  that 
for  some  time  he  had  been  collecting  for  the  mission 
and  had  determined  to  purchase  a  medicine-chest. 
The  chest  accompanied  the  letter;  he  only  begged  it 
might  soon  be  sent  out  to  the  heathen."  In  1858  he 
wrote:  "  I  needed  for  the  mission  15,000  crowns,  and 
the  Lord  gave  me  that,  and  60  over.  This  year  I 
needed  double,  and  the  Lord  has  given  me  double,  and 
140  over." 

GEORGE  MULLER  AND  THE  BRISTOL  ORPHAN  HOUSES. 
Mr.  Muller  has  been  having  a  similar  experience,  on 
a  still  larger  scale,  at  Bristol,  England,  where  he  has 
established  an  immense  asylum  for  orphans,  which 
is  sustained  wholly  by  contributions.  Mr.  Mliller's 
own  account  of  his  aim,  in  starting,  states:  "  I  remem- 


PRAYER    FOR    CHARITABLE   INSTITUTIONS.  391 

bered  what  a  great  blessing  my  own  soul  had  received, 
through  the  Lord's  dealings  with  his  servant,  A.  H. 
Franke,  who,  in  dependence  upon  the  living  God 
alone,  established  an  immense  orphan  house,  which  I 
had  seen  many  times  with  my  own  eyes.  I,  therefore, 
judged  myself  bound  to  be  the  servant  of  the  Church 
of  Christ  in  the  particular  point  on  which  I  had 
obtained  mercy,  namely:  in  being  able  to  take  God 
by  his  word,  and  to  rely  upon  it.  *  *  *  Now,  if 
I,  a  poor  man,  simply  by  prayer  and  faith,  obtained, 
without  asking  any  individual,  the  means  for  estab 
lishing  and  carrying  on  an  orphan  house,  there  would 
be  something  which,  with  the  Lord's  blessing,  might 
be  instrumental  in  strengthening  the  faith  of  the 
children  of  God,  besides  being  a  testimony  to  the 
consciences  of  the  unconverted  of  the  reality  of  the 
things  of  God.  This,  then,  was  the  primary  reason 
for  establishing  the  orphan  house.  *  *  The  first 

and  primary  object  of  the  work  was,  and  still  is,  that 
God  might  be  magnified  by  the  fact  that  the  orphans 
under  my  care  are  provided  with  all  they  need,  only 
by  prayer  and  faith,  without,  any  one  being  asked  by 
me,  or  my  fellow-laborers;  whereby  it  may  be  seen 
that  God  is  FAITHFUL  STILL,  and  HEARS  PRAYER  STILL." 
From  Mr.  Miiller's  Thirty-sixth  Annual  Report, 
which  brings  the  account  of  the  institution  down  to 
May  26,  1875,  we  learn  that  his  faith  was  put  to  trial 
during  the  last  year.  This  commenced  with  about 
$20,000  in  the  orphan-treasury;  which  sum,  in  the 
course  of  three  months,  was  reduced  one-half,  or  to 


392          PRAYER   AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

only  enough  to  meet  the  expenses  of  a  single  month. 
So  low  the  treasury  had  not  been  for  twelve  years, 
although,  in  that  time,  the  orphans  had  doubled  in 
number!  Yet,  one  month  later,  after  that  sum  had 
been  expended,  such  receipts  had  come  in  as  to  leave  a 
balance  of  $48,000!  Mr.  Miiller  adds:  "What  can 
not  God  do,  in  answer  to  believing,  expecting  prayer? 
Dear  Christian  reader,  seek  to  rely  upon  God  increas 
ingly,  and  you  will  see  how  blessed  it  is  to  do  so  under 
all  circumstances.  I  have  walked,  by  God's  grace,  in 
this  happy  road  for  forty-five  years  and  six  months, 
out  of  the  forty-nine  years  and  eight  months  during 
which  I  have  been  a  believer;  and  on  these  principles, 
<  Trust  in  the  living  God  and  prayer,'  this  institution 
has  been  carried  on  for  forty-one  years,  during  which 
time,  without  applying  to  any  one,  I  have  received, 
simply  in  answer  to  believing  prayer,  the  sum  of 
£665,000  ($3,325,000)."  He  then  gives,  as  the  results 
of  the  use  of  this  money,  the  following:  46,400  per 
sons  taught  in  schools  wholly  sustained,  besides  tens 
of  thousands  in  other  schools  assisted;  96,000  Bibles, 
above  247,000  Testaments,  and  180,000  smaller  por 
tions  of  the  Scriptures,  circulated;  above  53,500,000 
tracts  and  books,  in  various  languages,  distributed; 
many  missionaries,  of  late  years  over  170  annually, 
assisted;  4,677  orphans  cared  for;  and  five  large 
houses  built,  at  a  cost  of  $575,000,  able  to  accommo 
date  2,050  orphans.  "  As  to  the  spiritual  results," 
says  Mr.  M.,  "  I  will  here  say  nothing;  indeed,  eter 
nity  alone  can  unfold  them;  yet,  even  in  so  far  as  God 


PRAYER    FOE    CHARITABLE   INSTITUTIONS.  393 

has  been  pleased  to  allow  us  to  see  already  the  results 
of  our  service,  we  have  reaped  most  abundantly,  and 
do  so  more  and  more,  every  year,  whilst  going  on  in 
the  work." 

THE  CONSUMPTIVES'  HOME.  This  is  an  institution 
at  Boston,  Mass.,  which  was  established  by  Charles 
Cullis,  M.  D.,  eleven  years  since,  to  provide  a  place 
for  consumptives  who  were  in  poverty,  and  who,  as 
incurable,  were  not  admitted  to  the  hospitals.  He 
determined  to  follow  Mr.  Mliller's  plan,  and  solicit 
no  aid  from  man,  but  build  up  an  institution  by 
prayer  and  faith  alone.  His  tenth  annual  report,  the 
latest  published,  at  the  time  of  writing  this  account, 
says :  "  During  the  past  year  the  Lord  has  sent  us  in 
cash  $22,262.48.  For  the  ten  years  that  the  work  has 
been  established,  without  any  solicitation  froni  man, 
but  in  answer  to  prayer,  God  has  sent  the  amount  of 
$238,061.69.  Also  in  answer  to  prayer,  towards  build 
ing  the  Cancer  House,  $4,269.54."  The  various  annual 
reports  are  filled  with  interesting  details  from  the  diary 
of  Dr.  Cullis,  showing  how  the  gifts  dropped  in  vol 
untarily  from  all  parts  of  the  land  and  the  world,  as 
the  benevolent  learned  of  the  nature  of  the  work,  and 
how  they  came  as  they  were  needed,  from  day  to  day, 
in  answer  to  prayer  for  the  supply  of  specific  wants. 

THE  CHICAGO  FOUNDLINGS'  HOME.  This  was  estab 
lished  on  the  same  principle,  by  George  E.  Shipman, 
M.  D.,  whom  the  author  has  known  from  boyhood,  in 
school,  college  and  active  life.  In  a  pamphlet  of  great 
interest,  which  gives  an  account  of  the  first  four  years 


394  PRAYER    AND   ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

of  the  Home,  Dr.  Shipman  says  of  its  origin:  "  Then 
as  to  the  needful  funds,  where  were  they  to  come  from? 
This  was  made  equally  clear.  God  gave  me  the  work 
to  do,  and  he  would  provide  the  means.  It  seemed  to 
be  his  will,  not  only  that  a  Home  should  be  opened, 
but  that  it  should  be  maintained  in  a  manner  that 
should  demonstrate  that  he  was  the  hearer  of  prayer, 
and  that  he  was  ever  mindful  of  his  promises.  This 
would  not  be  so  apparent,  if  I  depended  upon  beg 
ging,  for  the  support  of  the  home.  *  *  *  I  have 
never  asked  anything  for  the  Home,  directly  or  indi 
rectly,  and  have  never  authorized  any  one  to  solicit 
for  it.  Those  who  have  given  entertainments  for  the 
Home,  of  one  kind  or  another,  have  done  it  of  their 
own  accord^ and,  in  most  instances,  in  fact,  I  did  not 
know  that  they  had  been  given  till  I  received  the 
money."  Dr.  Shiprnan's  journal  is  filled  with  details 
of  self-denying  labor,  of  great  straits,  of  earnest 
prayer,  and  of  ultimate  deliverance.  The  institu 
tion  has  now  a  large  and  convenient  building,  and 
during  these  four  years,  notwithstanding  the  great 
fire  and  the  financial  panic  two  years  later,  the  Home 
has  received  $23,951.06  for  current  expenses,  and 
$29,820.21  for  the  building;  making  a  total  of  $53,- 
771.27.  At  the  close,  Dr.  Shipman  says:  "Can  the 
candid  reader  peruse  these  pages,  and  deny  the  efficacy 
of  prayer?  Is  there  not  evidence  adduced  sufficient 
to  satisfy  any  one  willing  to  be  convinced?  Repeated 
instances  are  given  —  and  many  more  might  have  been 
furnished  —  when  help  has  come  just  at  a  moment 


PRAYER    FOR    CHARITABLE    INSTITUTIONS.  395 

of  need,  known  to  none  outside  of  the  Home,  but  the 
Lord  himself,  who  sent  the  supply.  These  have  occur 
red  too  often  to  allow  the  supposition  of  an  accidental 
concurrence  of  need  and  supply;  if,  indeed,  there  is 
any  such  thing  as  accident." 

It  would  not  be  proper  to  dismiss  the  case  of  these 
Charitable  Institutions  without  comment  upon  a  theory 
which  has  sought  to  establish  itself  upon  their  experi 
ence.  The  theory  is,  that  we  ought  not  to  solicit  bene 
factions,  to  aid  a  religious  or  charitable  cause;  but 
should  allow  the  work  to  make  its  silent  appeal  to 
men,  while  we  utter  its  wants  in  the  ear  of  God,  and 
trust  to  his  providence  alone  to  send  the  supply.  This 
is  considered  the  true  method  of  faith;  and  there  is  a 
disposition  to  claim  for  it  a  superiority  over  other 
methods,  and  even  to  demand  that  it  should  be  adopted 
as  the  only  really  Christian  method.  On  what  possi 
ble  ground  of  reason,  or  Scripture,  is  such  a  doctrine 
based?  Let  us  see. 

1.  There  would  appear  to  be  nothing  in  the  reason 
of  the  case  to  warrant  it.  Solicitation  is  a  natural  act, 
in  case  of  want.  The  poor  solicit  aid  of  the  rich,  the 
child  of  the  parent,  man  of  God.  Why  should  there 
be  less  reason,  or  more  harm,  in  soliciting  for  another, 
or  for  a  cause  which  represents  the  wants  of  many, 
than  for  oneself  ?  Moreover,  if  all  should  be  influenced 
by  love,  and  if  it  is  really  a  privilege  to  share  our 
blessings  with  the  less  favored,  and  especially  with  the 
suffering,  then  others  may  be  said  to  have  a  moral 
claim  on  us  to  let  them  know  of  the  necessities  of  the 


396  PRAYER   AND    ITS    REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

poor.  How  are  they  to  act,  if  left  in  ignorance  of  the 
facts?  Can  the  benevolent  do  good,  without  knowing 
of  the  opportunity?  Solicitation,  rightly  performed, 
is  simply  diffusing  a  knowledge  of  human  need,  and 
providing  an  opportunity  for  its  supply.  If  it  were 
not  God's  plan,  to  use  men  to  bless  men,  that  the  ben 
efactor  might  have  a  benefit  as  well  as  the  beneficiary, 
there  might  be  reason  in  the  idea,  that  our  appeal 
should  be  made  only  to  God.  But  as  he  uses  others 
to  aid  us,  so  he  uses  us  to  furnish  them  with  the  oppor 
tunity  to  do  good.  Why  should  not  his  Holy  Spirit 
inspire  an  appeal  to  them,  in  behalf  of  his  poor,  or  of 
his  cause,  as  well  as  inspire  their  readiness  to  contrib 
ute  needed  aid?  The  mistaken  theory  puts  singular 
limitations  on  the  action  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  as  if  he 
could  move  men  to  give,  but  not  to  solicit! 

And  if  men  are  reluctant  to  perform  the  duty  of 
giving,  if  they  have  never  awaked  to  the  privilege  of 
using  money  for  the  promotion  of  the  happiness  and 
well  being  of  others,  we  owe  it  to  their  souls,  to  culti 
vate  in  them  the  grace  of  liberality.  And  this  is  to  be 
done  by  public  and  private  instruction;  by  the  present 
ment  of  motives;  by  personal  example  and  influence; 
by  an  array  of  convincing  and  persuasive  facts. 
Nothing  could  be  a  better  means  of  grace  to  such  souls, 
than  to  be  solicited  to  take  part  in  a  work  of  benefi 
cence,  by  those  who  will  press  the  subject  upon  the 
conscience  and  heart  on  truly  Christian  grounds.  To 
refuse  to  solicit  from  them,  is  to  let  them  alone  in 
their  sin! 


PRAYER   FOR    CHARITABLE   INSTITUTIONS.  397 

And  how  does  reason  sanction  making  a  distinction 
between  obtaining  money  for  God's  cause,  and  aiding 
it  in  other  ways  ?  What  is  there  so  peculiar  in  the 
nature  and  relations  of  money,  that  we  must  only  pray 
for  it,  in  behalf  of  a  good  object,  but  must  never  solicit 
it  from  those  to  whom  God  has,  in  his  providence 
entrusted  it;  while  in  all  other  matters,  no  one  thinks 
it  right  to  pray,  without  also  putting  forth  the  appro 
priate  effort?  If  we  pray  for  the  conversion  of  a  man, 
we  feel  bound  to  labor  for  it,  also,  if  that  be  possible. 
We  consider  it  an  inconsistency  to  neglect  the  action, 
and  rely  only  on  the  prayer,  in  such  a  case.  We  tell 
the  farmer  to-  pray  for  a  harvest,  and  to  feel  his 
dependence  on  God  for  it;  but  we  likewise  insist  that 
he  must  use  the  legitimate  means,  and  plough,  and 
sow,  and  cultivate  his  land,  expecting  God's  blessing 
to  come  in  connection  with  these  wise  efforts.  What 
authorizes  us  to  take  the  matter  of  benefactions  out 
from  under  the  rule,  that  prayer  and  human  effort  must 
co-operate  1 

2.  There  would  seem  to  be  nothing  in  Scripture  to 
uphold  the  theory  in  question.  It  bids  us  pray  in 
faith;  but  it  also  tells  us  to  labor  in  faith,  and  assures 
us,  that  "  faith  without  works  is  dead."  When  Jesus 
needed  an  ass-colt  on  which  to  ride,  as  he  came  to 
Jerusalem,  he  sent  two  of  his  disciples  to  obtain  it, 
charging  them  to  say  to  the  owners:  "  The  Lord  hath 
need  of  it."  It  is  really  performing  the  same  deed, 
if,  in  this  day  we  go  to  a  man  for  five  dollars,  or  ten 
dollars,  or  a  hundred  dollars,  in  behalf  of  a  good  object, 


398  PRAYER    AND   ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

telling.him,  in  like  manner,  "  The  Lord  hath  need  of 
it!"  When  Paul  wrote  to  the  Galatians,  of  the  way 
in  which  James,  Cephas  and  John  gave  the  right  hand 
of  fellowship  to  him  and  to  Barnabas,  when  about  to 
go  on  a  mission  to  the  Gentiles,  he  says:  "  Only  they 
would  that  we  should  remember  the  poor;  the  same 
which  I  also  was  forward  to  do."  That  is,  they  re 
quested  Paul,  to  present  the  wants  of  the  poor  saints 
at  Jerusalem  to  the  Gentile  churches,  and  to  secure 
collections  on  their  behalf;  and  he  tells  the  Galatians 
that  he  was  "forward  to  do  "  this  work  of  solicitation. 
And  from  his  appeals  on  the  subject  in  his  various 
epistles  (Eom.  xv:  26,  1  Cor.  xvi:  1-3,  2  Cor.  viii:  1-15, 
ix:l-9)  we  learn  how  true  this  was.  He  considered 
himself  the  agent  of  the  Jerusalem-poor,  and  earnestly 
pleaded  their  cause.  Why  should  we  fear  to  imitate 
the  apostle,  in  behalf  of  the  poor  of  our  day? 

3.  There  would  seem  to  be  nothing  in  the  history 
of  Christian  beneficence,  to  support  this  theory  of  non- 
solicitation.  It  is  true,  that  large  institutions  have 
been  established  by  gifts  voluntarily  sent  in;  as  we 
have  seen  in  the  case  of  the  orphan-houses  of  Miiller, 
the  Consumptives'  Home  at  Boston,  and  the  Found 
lings  Home  at  Chicago.  But  then  thousands  of  chari 
table  institutions  have  also  been  established  through 
Christian  solicitation,  in  which  good  men  have  car 
ried  their  object  before  God,  in  their  closets,  beseech 
ing  him  to  open  men's  hearts,  and  to  prepare  the  way 
for  the  application  that  was  to  be  made,  and  to  aid 
them  in  pleading  his  cause  against  the  prejudices  and 


PRAYER   FOR   CHARITABLE   INSTITUTIONS.  399 

the  avarice  of  men.  And  these  -prayers  were  signally 
answered.  God  enabled  them  to  speak  for  him  and 
for  his  poor,  and  he  led  men  to  respond  with  unex 
pected  and  unwonted  generosity  to  their  appeals.  They 
thus  did  a  work  of  faith  and  prayer. 

Moreover,  it  can  hardly  be  claimed  with  accuracy, 
that  the  institutions  so  often  referred  to,  as  established 
and  supported  by  prayer  and  faith  only,  were  not 
indebted  to  any  soliciting  agency.  There  may  be  the 
thing  without  the  name.  It  may  be  by  printed  state 
ments,  when  there  are  no  verbal  appeals.  One  insti 
tution  may  send  out  an  agent,  to  relate  the  story  of 
its  necessities  and  invite  charitable  people  to  con 
tribute;  and  another  may  rely  on  an  annual  or  monthly 
printed  report,  which  tells  of  its  work,  its  need  and 
its  receipts,  and  that  it  depends  wholly  upon  what  the 
charitable  may  be  inclined  to  send  to  it.  It  is  difficult 
to  see  the  radical  difference  between  the  two  methods; 
especially  if,  in  the  latter  case,  the  friends  of  the  insti 
tution  solicit  in  its  behalf,  as  individuals,  among  their 
acquaintances,  and  remit  the  amount  collected.  The 
sensible  thing,  on  any  plan,  is,  to  get  the  facts  clearly 
and  fully  before  the  benevolent,  that  there  may  be 
a  chance  for  sympathy  and  for  charitable  aid.  This  is 
accomplished  in  both  classes  of  institutions;  and  the 
delusion  is  a  mild  and  harmless  one,  if  one  class  sup 
poses  itself  to  be  indebted  only  to  prayer. 

But  do  not  the  so-called  faith-institutions  teach  us 
some  important  lessons?  Yes;  they  impress,  clearly, 
certain  truths,  which,  though  connected  with  other 


400  PRAYER    AND   ITS   REMARKABLE   ANSWERS. 

methods  also,  need  to  be  specially  emphasized.  Their 
success  shows  the  readiness  of  God  to  respond  to 
prayer,  and  to  put  honor  on  faith.  Straits  often 
come  for  which  human  wisdom  cannot  provide,  and 
then  prayer  brings  divine  aid.  Effort  is  to  be  used, 
when  possible;  but  if  circumstance  forbid  it,  the 
appeal  may  be  made  to  God.  Mr.  Miiller,  Dr.  Cullis, 
and  others,  feel  that  their  whole  time  and  strength  are 
needed  to  conduct  the  internal  affairs  of  their  institu 
tions;  and  that  being  so,  God  will  provide  the  external 
help  through  the  agency  of  others.  Their  success 
also  demonstrates  the  needlessness  of  relying  on  any 
but  Christian  motives  and  instrumentalities,  and  is  a 
proper  protest  against  the  use  of  dubious  and  evil 
methods  of  inducing  men  to  contribute  to  charitable 
causes.  A  genuine  work  is  its  own  best  recommend 
ation,  and  God  will  use  the  simple  statement  of  the 
facts,  to  draw  forth  the  needed  pecuniary  aid,  without 
a  recourse  to  motives  of  pride,  ambition,  ostentation, 
sectarian  zeal,  or  other  selfish  principle.  We  may  be 
thankful  that  an  example  has  been  set  in  favor  of  a 
gospel  simplicity  of  method  and  motive,  even  if  some 
distinctions  are  made  without  a  difference. 

My  God!   is  any  hour  so  sweet, 
From  blush  of  morn  to  evening  star, 
As  that  which  calls  me  to  my  feet — 
The  hour  of  prayer? 

Lord!  till  I  reach  that  blissful  shore, 
No  privilege  so  dear  shall  be, 
As  thus  my  inmost  soul  to  pour 

In  prayer  to  Thee! 

—  Charlotte  Elliott. 


CHAPTEK    XX. 

HE  VIEW  OF  THE  FACTS  — CONCLUSION. 

THAT  it  may  not  be  supposed  that  the  author  is  igno 
rant  of  the  objections  that  may  be  urged  to  such  a 
collection  of  facts  as  has  been  presented,  or  that  he 
fears  to  face  them,  he  will  here  insert  a  letter  received 
from  a  ministerial  brother  in  answer  to  a  circular  note 
sent  to  him,  among  a  number  of  others,  asking  for 
facts  of  interest  which  might  illustrate  the  power  of 
prayer. 

"  In  all  soberness,  I  want  to  suggest  to  you  whether 
the  very  tenor  of  your  circular-note  to  me,  and  the 
object  you  have  in  preparing  your  book  on.  prayer, 
does  not  contain  its  own  refutation.  It  appears  that, 
although  there  are  thousands  close  round  about  you 
who  are  praying  every  day,  yet  the  answers  are  so 
scarce,  that  you  have  need  to  cover  a  great  area  to  get 
your  evidence.  To  make  my  meaning  plain,  the  Bible 
says  seed-time  and  harvest  shall  not  fail.  Suppose, 
now,  that,  in  order  to  prove  that  seed-time  and  har 
vest  do  not  fail,  you  found  it  necessary  to  write 
to  intelligent  farmers,  all  over-  the  land,  to  get 
statements  of  here  and  there  a  successful  harvest, 
while  ten  thousand  farmers  in  the  adjacent  counties 
of  Illinois  were  mourning  short  crops  —  subtantial 
IT* 


402  PEAYER   AND   ITS    KEMAEKABLE    ANSWERS. 

failures.  The  twenty,  or  two  hundred,  or  two  thou 
sand,  rich  liar  vests,  gathered  up  from  a  continental 
area,  would  be  no  evidence  that  seed-time  and  harvest, 
as  a  general  rule,  do  not  fail.  I  am  a  little  out,  dear 
brother,  with  this  prayer-controversy,  on  both  sides. 
For,  wherever  I  go,  I  find  that  the  Christian  world  is 
always  sticking  that  man,  Miiller,  in  my  face,  as  a 
proof  that  God  does  answer  prayer.  Millions  of 
saints  praying,  all  over  the  world,  and  when  I  ask,  'Are 
your  prayers  answered? '  they  say,  '  There's  Miiller,  at 
Bristol;  see  how  his  prayers  are  answered! '  My  dear 
brother,  in  your  church,  and  in  my  church,  and  in 
every  church  in  the  land,  Christian  women  are  pray 
ing  for  their  sons  and  husbands,  and  their  prayers  are 
not  answered.  If  you  want  to  make  your  book  per 
fectly  fair,  you  ought,  it  seems  to  me,  to  take  a  given 
area,  say  three  churches  in  Chicago,  and  get  a  state 
ment:  first,  as  to  the  total  amount  of  praying;  second, 
the  total  amount  of  failure;  and,  third,  the  total 
amount  of  answering." 

Neither  the  inquiry  made  for  illustrative  facts,  nor 
the  object  of  this  book,  implies  any  scarcity  of  answers 
to  true  prayer.  The  author  holds,  on  the  contrary, 
that  all  true  prayer  is  answered.  But  the  ordi 
nary  use  of  prayer  is  so  blended  with  every  other 
part  of  the  life  and  action  of  a  Christian,  while  the 
answers  are  so  varied. in  form,  and  received  in  a  way 
so  closely  connected  with  human  agency,  that  no  one 
can  draw  the  line  between  the  influence  of  prayer  and 
that  of  other  instrumentalities.  If  one  were  required 


REVIEW    OF    THE    FACTS CONCLUSION.  403 

to  define  exactly  what  proportion  of  strength  was  due 
to  respiration  of  pure  air,  in  distinction  from  the 
effect  of  food  and  exercise,  of  light  and  warmth,  it 
would  puzzle  him  to  answer,  though  he  might  have 
no  doubt  of  the  necessity  of  such  respiration.  It 
might  help  him,  however,  were  certain  striking  cases 
presented,  in  which  persons  previously  ailing  had 
received  decided  and  speedy  benefit  by  changing  from 
the  atmosphere  of  a  low,  malarious  district  to  that  of 
a  mountainous  region.  And  so,  while  prayer  is  daily 
and  hourly  bringing  ten  thousand  answers,  as  every 
spiritual  Christian  knows,  it  is  not  easy  to  distinguish, 
for  the  benefit  of  an  unbeliever,  its  effect  from  the 
coincident  influence  of  other  temporal  and  spiritual 
causes.  Yet,  while  this  is  the  common  rule  of  divine 
procedure,  there  occur  partial  exceptions,  meeting 
peculiar  exigencies  in  life,  which  are  sufficiently 
numerous  and  striking,  to  indicate  clearly  a  divine 
agency  in  response  to  human  petition.  These  serve 
an  important  purpose  in  encouraging  doubting  saints, 
and  in  inducing  thought  in  skeptics  and  scoffers. 
The  writer  of  the  letter  apparently  falls  (at  least 
his  objection  does)  into  the  same  error  with  the  skep 
tical  physicists,  exposed  in  the  seventh  chapter;  in 
that  he  assumes  that  the  answers  to  prayer  are  capa 
ble  of  being  ascertained  and  tested  in  a  tangible  and 
mechanical  way,  as  are  the  effects  of  physical  forces. 
Otherwise,  why  should  he  suppose,  or  think  that  the 
author  of  this  book  supposes,  that  the  vast  proportion 
of  the  prayers  offered  are  not  answered?  Why  make 


404     PRAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

the  absurd  suggestion  of  taking  three  churches,  and 
ascertaining  the  number  of  prayers  offered,  and  the 
proportion  of  the  answered  to  the  non-answered? 
Who  could  possibly  number  the  petitions  of  the 
members  of  three  churches?  Who  could  tell  how 
many  of  them  complied  with  the  spiritual  conditions 
of  success,  so  as  to  be  true  prayers,  in  the  sense  of 
the  Biblical  declarations  and  promises?  Who  could 
understand  the  forms  in  which  God  might  see  fit  to 
send  the  answers?  Prayer  deals  with  subtle,  spiritual 
forces,  as  to  its  moral  conditions,  and  largely  also  as 
to  its  immediate  and  ultimate  effects.  And  these 
cannot  be  seen  and  handled,  weighed  and  measured, 
like  the  crops  of  a  farmer.  Hence  the  agricultural 
illustration  need  not  stumble  the  thoughtful  reader. 
Indeed,  it-  may  be  put  to  use  on  the  other  side.  Let 
it  be  supposed  that  a  new  territory  has  been  opened 
to  settlement.  An  experienced  scientific  agriculturist 
states  that  abundant  harvests  can  be  secured  by  atten 
tion  to  deep  ploughing,  steady  cultivation  of  the  grow 
ing  crops,  and  a  proper  system  of  irrigation.  Soon 
a  hundred  thousand  settlers  have  made  their  homes 
there,  and  begun  to  till  their  farms.  At  the  end  of 
the  year,  a  complaint  arises  that  no  crops  can  be  relied 
upon  in  that  territory,  and  the  scientific  agriculturist 
is  accused  of  making  false  statements.  What  does 
he,  to  disprove  the  charge?  Finding  that  the  mass  of 
the  immigrants  have  paid  little  or  no  attention  to  his 
carefully  stated  directions,  and  therefore  have  raised 
small  crops,  and  in  some  cases  have  failed  to  secure 


REVIEW   OF   THE   FACTS CONCLUSION.  405 

any,  he  does  not  trouble  himself  to  publish  their 
experience;  for  it  really  has  no  bearing  on  the  ques 
tion.  He  sends  to  a  hundred  farmers,  of  whose  dil 
igence  and  care  he  has  knowledge,  and  requests  them 
to  testify  what  their  experience  has  been.  They  state 
that  they  followed  with  exactness  the  rules  which  he 
laid  down  —  they  ploughed  the  land  as  deeply  as  they 
could  turn  a  furrow;  they  put  in  their  choice  seed; 
they  kept  down  the  weeds;  they  resorted  to  timely 
and  abundant  irrigation  —  and  they  secured  rich  har 
vests.  Would  the  publication  of  such  testimony  be 
worthless?  Could  the  alleged  barrenness  of  the  lands 
of  other  farmers  avail  as  a  contradiction,  until  it 
should  first  be  proved  as  a  fact,  and  should  then  be 
shown  to  have  followed  a  faithful  compliance  with 
the  directions  originally  given? 

Now  the  truth  is,  that  there  are  prayers  and  prayers. 
Multitudes  "  say  a  prayer,"  who  yet  do  no  praying. 
Many  Christians  and  churches  also  pray  so  defectively, 
as  to  strength  of  desire,  importunity,  faith,  consecra 
tion  and  other  required  conditions,  that  they  do  not 
come  within  the  scope  of  the  Scriptural  promises. 
What  is  their  experience  worth  then,  in  the  matter 
before  us  ?  It  should  not  be  said  that  their  prayers 
are  not  answered ;  but  that  they  do  not  pray  —  in  the 
Bible-sense.  Yet  their  apparent  failure  fills  their 
minds  with  doubt  as  to  the  real  power  of  prayer. 
Skeptics,  likewise,  stumble  over  the  seemingly  vain 
petitions.  Thus  there  comes  to  be  a  pervading  unbe 
lief  on  the  subject,  outside  of  the  church,  and  a  paral- 


406          PRAYER    AND    ITS    REMARKABLE    ANSWERS. 

yzing  uncertainty,  inside  of  it.  This  grieves  the  Holy 
Spirit  of  God;  this  dishonors  the  name  of  Christ;  this 
reflects  upon  the  love  and  faithfulness  of  our  Heavenly 
Father.  The  result  is  spiritual  barrenness,  as  to  char 
acter  and  influence.  Worldliness  prevails,  backsliding 
is  common,  and  revivals  are  few  and  feeble. 

In  such  circumstances,  it  is  well,  to  aid  a  weak  faith, 
first  by  clearly  defining  the  meaning  and  operation  of 
prayer,  and  secondly  by  citing  such  marked  instances 
of  its  value,  as  will  illustrate  its  methods,  and  vindi 
cate  the  fidelity  of  God  to  his  promises.  This  has 
been  the  author's  aim  in  these  pages,  and  he  must 
believe,  that  no  one  can  read  what  has  been  here 
declared,  without  finding  his  faith  quickened,  and  his 
closet  made  more  attractive.  It  is  not  possible  to 
transfer  to  print  the  daily  experience  of  the  man  who 
lives  by  prayer,  and  receives  perpetual  answers  amid 
life's  multitudinous  events.  Another  cannot  see  with 
his  eyes,  any  more  than  to  love  and  trust  with  his 
heart.  But  occasionally  a  crisis  occurs;  a  particular 
want,  or  danger,  or  trial  stands  out  with  great  distinct 
ness,  and  human  help  is  unavailing.  Then  an  appeal 
is  made  to  God,  in  the  name  of  Christ,  under  the  inspir 
ation  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  in  the  use  of  the  divinely 
appointed  instrumentality  of  prayer.  The  relief  comes 
so  adequately,  as  to  time  and  measure  and  means,  that 
even  a  mere  spectator  can  see  that  the  hand  of  God  is 
in  it. 

Daniel  had  prayed,  for  years,  and  yet  his  enemies 
were  not  convinced  that  there  was  any  power  in  his 


KEVISW    OF    THE    FACTS CONCLUSION.  407 

supplications.  God  suffered  them  to  put  his  prayers  to 
the  test  in  the  den  of  lions;  and  there  came  such  a 
signal  deliverance  that,  "King  Darius  wrote  unto  all 
people,  nations  and  languages,  that  dwelt  in  all  the 
earth:  Peace  be  multiplied  unto  you!  I  make  a 
decree,  that  in  every  dominion  of  my  kingdom  men 
tremble  and  fear  before  the  God  of  Daniel;  for  he  is 
the  living  God,  and  steadfast  forever,  and  his  kingdom 
that  which  shall  not  be  destroyed,  and  his  dominion 
shall  be  even  unto  the  end:  he  delivereth  and  rescueth, 
and  he  worketh  signs  and  wonders  in  heaven  and  in 
earth,  who  hath  delivered  Daniel  from  the  power  of 
the  lions." 

It  probably  never  occurred  to  any  one,  that  to  put 
this  striking  fact  on  record,  was  to  imply  that  ordina 
rily  prayer  was  not  heard.  It  remained  for  a  modern 
minister  to  fall  into  so  strange  a  misinterpretation  of 
a  narrative  of  marked  answers  to  prayer!  Others, 
blessed  with  a  better  vision,  behold  the  illustration  of 
divine  power  and  love,  and  the  encouragement  of 
human  faith.  To  those  who  still  imagine  a  multitude 
of  seemingly  unanswered  prayers  to  be  among  the 
unaccountable  phenomena,  we  commend  the  significant 
words  of  James :  "  Ye  ask,  and  receive  not,  because  ye 
ask  amiss;"  and  the  suggestive  lines  of  one  of  the 
quaint  and  godly  poets  of  the  olden  time: 

Poor  heart  lament; 
For  since  thy  God  refuseth  still, 
There  is  some  rub,  some  discontent, 

Which  cools  his  will. 


408     PRAYER  AND  ITS  REMARKABLE  ANSWERS. 

Thy  Father  cou  Id 

Quickly  effect,  what  thou  dost  move ; 
For  he  is  Power;  and  sure  he  would; 

For  he  is  Low. 

Go  search  this  thing; 
Humble  thy  breast,  and  turn  thy  book ; 
If  thou  hadst  lost  a  glove  or  ring, 

WouMst  thou  not  look  ? 

What  do  I  see 

"Written  above  there  ?     Yesterday, 
I  did  behave  me  carelessly, 

When  I  did  pray. 

And  should  God's  ear 
To  such  indifferents  chained  be, 
Who  do  not  their  own  motions  hear? 

Is  God  less  free  ? 

But  stay !  what's  there  ? 
Late,  when  I  would  have  something  done, 
I  had  a  motion  to  forbear! 

Yet  I  went  on. 

And  should  God's  care, 
Which  needs  not  man,  be  tied  to  those 
Who  hear  not  him,  but  quickly  hear 

His  utter  foes? 


Then  once  more  pray : 
Down  with  thy  knees ;  up  with  thy  voice ; 
Seek  pardon  first;  and  God,  will  say; 

Glad  heart  rejoice! 

— George  Herbert. 


THE    END. 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW 


AN     INITIAL     FINE     OF     25     CENTS 

WILL  BE  ASSESSED  FOR  FAILURE  TO  RETURN 
THIS  BOOK  ON  THE  DATE  DUE.  THE  PENALTY 
WILL  INCREASE  TO  SO  CENTS  ON  THE  FOURTH 
DAY  AND  TO  $1.OO  ON  THE  SEVENTH  DAY 
OVERDUE. 


4    1932 


4     '$32 
APR  101935 


INTER-LI^ 


LD 


20 


Janl6  '53  p 
LOAN 


REC'D  LD 

MAY    81962 


LD  21-50m-8,'32 


18669.3 


T3 


